《Tenkomori: The Homecoming Club Conquers Another World》 Chapter 1: I Have a Home to Go Back to Chapter 1: I Have a Home to Go Back to Chapter 1. I Have a Home to Go Back to As soon as my toes catch the crosswalk, the light turns green. Three, two, one. This is the point of the race. The next step, 152 meters ahead, is the most difficult part of the course: the push-button signal. Calcting my stride, I look at the sidewalk ahead. The only person in sight is an old woman with a cane. Thank God. If I had to push the button myself, that would be the end of my challenge for the day. Now I just have to decide when to push the button. Depending on that, I need to adjust my speed. Slow is out of the question, and even if Im fast, Ill be forced to slow down. After hundreds of attempts, keeping the speed constant has proven to be the fastest. My throat rumbled involuntarily. But when she reaches the signal, the old woman stops moving. She looks at the line of cars and stands there like a statue. This is not good. She doesnt know its a push-button system. So far, my steps have been perfect. I had ducked my ssmates, passed through the waves of rivals, and passed through the traffic lights perfectly. It was definitely a new section time. I could have set a new record. Im the ace of the homing club. Every day for the past year and a few months since I entered high school has been a battle against the record. There were times when I was stopped by the teacher just before I left the ssroom. I was almost involved in a collision between two bicycles right in front of me. There were times when I ran into the station after setting a new record in a section, but the train was dyed due to electrical problems. But no matter what obstacles stood in my way, I never faltered. I never gave up. These are the words of our great predecessors, and I will keep them in my heart. Yes, I have a home to go back to. The old woman, still oblivious to the push button, just stared at the passing car. Her back bent like a boomerang, she looked like an ascetic trying to do hard work. It looked so good that it reminded me of an ink painting. But now was not the time for debauchery. Should I call out loudly? I dont know. Theres so much traffic around here, I dont think my voice will be heard. This is the governments fault. Why dont they put up clear signs? Ill call them to protest when I get home. As I pondered, the limit was approaching. I was now maintaining my optimal speed. If I finish at this rate, I can beat my time by quite a bit, but if I cross the line, my new record will be gone. Besides, even if my voice could reach them, would they immediately understand my appeal? After all, I was dealing with a monk. The limit might be closer than I imagined. Ten more steps. When I get to that point, Ill shout to the old woman. The signal wont change even if you wait for it! Im begging you. Please, notice me. If not, someone help me. As if my wish had reached the gods, a new figure appeared, dashing about. It was a housewife. A bulging shopping bag in the front basket, a preschooler in the back car seat. She looked like an armored car. The housewife pressed the button without hesitation, probably because she didnt want to waste time. Without thinking, I clenched my fist. Well done, unnamed housewife. Perfect timing. Suppressing my anger, I adjusted my stride. If I could run, I wouldnt feel this way, but s, it is strictly forbidden. The sidewalks are full of dangers, and runners can be both victims and perpetrators. There is a reason why we are told not to run in the hallways at school. However, it depends on the course. The course for the Kyoto shrine and temple tour was set on the assumption that it would be impossible to reach the goal of the inn by dinner. The course was so difficult that many of my fellow homeers had abandoned the course and jumped into traffic. I paid utmost attention to all the dangers, and for the first time in my life, I ran all the way to the goal. Ive never felt the depth of the journey home as I did then. As if they had been waiting for my arrival, the light turned green. The old woman, the housewife, and I stepped out in unison. The housewife led the way, running on the power of electricity. As I watched her go, my eyes met those of a preschooler in a car seat. The child looked at me as I moved away and smiled fearlessly. I wondered if he was also fighting against something. I gave a heartfelt shout to the little warrior and changed my pace. There were only two traffic lights left before the station. This push-button signal is the parent signal, and the other two are linked child signals. I was close topletion. The time when the train would arrive was perfect. The only remaining obstacles are obstacles from side streets and train dys. I nce at the curve mirrors, watching for bicycles or children jumping out of the way. The driveway is particrly dangerous. The low volume of traffic means that users are not as vignt as they should be. There were many times when we almost collided. Fortunately, we made it through the first child traffic light without much interference. The second traffic light was right in front of us, and once we crossed it, it was a straight shot to the station. There were no passersby, just a series of warped houses in the curved mirrors. I nce behind me, but I dont see any cars, or even a bicycle rushing towards me. I can do it. Its been a while since Ive broken a record. But I warn myself. This is just a passing point. If I get carried away here, Ill be caught t-footed. The moment I step into my house is the moment I get home. I cross the second traffic light with perfect timing. After passing a few trees, the station tform came into view. At the ticket gate, people are flowing as usual. There seemed to be nothing out of the ordinary. Everything was fine. I guess I shouldnt have thought so. I caught a small shadow at the corner of the roadway, out of the direction I was going. I casually check it out and open my eyes. A puppy. In here? What a ssic drama! With a dumbfounded expression, the puppy looks around, yawns, and sits down in the driveway. There is a sidewalk across the street. If he knew it was dangerous, he would move . At that moment, a dull vibration shook its feet. It was arge truck. It appeared from the corner in front of the station, and as soon as it entered a straight line, it increased its speed as if it were going to make a move. Furthermore, it was clearly faster than the legal speed limit. The vibration and pressure made the puppy stiffen, tail curl. I cant do this anymore. Theres no way he can escape on his own. He could still be saved, but then the new record would be lost. In the first ce, the height of therge truck is too high. If the puppy didnt get caught in the tires, it wouldnt die. But what would happen if he died? Can I truly be happy about such a new record? After a moments hesitation, I clicked my tongue and jumped over the fence. It is bad luck today. This was another trip home, and thats why it was worth the challenge. At the very least, I stop the timer in my mind. It should be a record for future reference. Thinking about the battle toe tomorrow, I sprint towards the puppy. Im going to secure it and jump into the sidewalk on the other side. Theres plenty of room to do that. But even though I jumped out of the way, the truck didnt slow down. On the contrary, it elerates further. When I looked at the drivers seat in surprise, I saw that he had a cell phone in his hand and was stirring a stic bottle while paying attention to the sky. How dexterous, man! What happened to the steering wheel? Damn, that waspletely unexpected. I dont know if I can escape on my own. I felt pressure all over my body. Suddenly, all my thoughts disappear from my mind. I didnt know what Im doing. But my body moves. At least to the sidewalk. I reach out with my hand and almost touch the puppy with my fingertips. The puppy let out mew and disappeared. What? My voice stopped. That was thest thing I said to him. Chapter 2: The Divine Realm Chapter 2: The Divine Realm Even though I could vaguely imagine what this guy was, I didnt want to admit it No matter which way I turned, thendscape was all white. It was hard to tell if there was a ceiling or a floor, let alone walls. The whole ce shone so brightly that it felt both narrow and expansive. I sat down in this strange ce and looked up at the being in front of me with determination. Youre not going to say God, are you? Hahaha, no way, Im God. There is an old man with gray hair who shakes his long beard. It has a gentle face, arge dumpling nose, and a pudgy body. If he were fattier, he would look just like the God of the national RPG. It wasnt just his appearance that made me ask this joke of a being if he was a god. Hes huge. He was over four meters tall, and I was looking up at him even though we were both sitting down. As expected, there can be no such human like that. What is it with you gods? Youre dead, you know. Im dead? Oh, yeah, the truck. I must have been getting hit by it. I understood the words, but I couldnt feel them. I die instantly. I dont even remember feeling any pain. Is this the afterlife? Yeah. Yeah, well I dont know why my voice was so sharp. This isnt the afterlife? Even if there is no heaven or hell if there is a continuation after death, then it must be the afterlife. I dont get it. As I tilted my head, something moved under the feet of the self-proimed god. I turned my gaze to it as if I were drawn to it, and was glued to it. To my senses, it happened a few minutes ago. There was no way I could mistake it for something else. That is! It was the puppy from earlier. He wagged his tail, looked up at the self-proimed god, and meowed, Meow. Which one is it? What the hell is that, its not a dog? Why is this guyC Suddenly, I remembered myst moment. When I tried to save him, the creature disappeared. It was as if he was instantly transported away. You dont mean to tell me that is your pet? Its rude to call him my pet. Hes a god beast. His name is Poppy. That sounds like a pet name to me! I died trying to save that god beast! No, more importantly, does a god beast die when it gets hit by a truck? The self-proimed god quickly looked away. Im dying here! No, I took my eyes off the road for a minute and went to y. When I came to. You were blown up. Teehee. Its just so weird! Damn it, get me back here right now! Im leaving home! Id love to, but youre already dead. And your body is a duplicate. A duplicate? I looked down at it. My two hands arepletely familiar. Theres nothing wrong with my body. Its me. If the replication is true, what about the original body? I think hes probably back at home by now. Okay, so hes home. Good. Good Man, you scared the shit out of me. If Im home, then Im notining. It doesnt matter if its heaven or hell. Or if Im dead, decide where I want to go. Oh, you dont have to send it. Its been a while since Ive had a one-shot game. I want to ask about my highest record so far. Youre that thing, arent you? Dont people say youre crazy? The self-proimed god corrects his voice with a cough after saying rude things. By the way, Mori Tenko-kun. I decided to transfer you to another world to apologize for various things. I rejected it. I dont want to be transported. I want to be somewhere I can walk to. Heaven or hell. You cant do that either. You cant walk there either. When I said this, the self-proimed god suddenly lowered his voice. Ive done some things wrong, havent I? And he got very angry. Your God I mean. Youre not an earth god? Im a god of another world, something like isekai as you call it. Well, I called myself a god, but Im just a C what do you call it, a higher life form? My world is full of gods. There are many gods in my world, and its a polytheistic world. Im one of them, and people worship me as the hunting god. He threw back his chest proudly, his belly fat quivering. Hes a god of hunting with this body type? So Poppy, the lost dog, is a hunting dog? Thats a lie. If Im not a god in your concept of the word, I can at least replicate a body and contain a soul. Thats why I need you to live out your life cheerfully and happily. Hell get angry again. So youre sending me to another world, a world you control? Yeah For some reason, the self-proimed god was stunned by my question. When I looked up in a turbulent manner, I made my eyes swim. Im not sure where hes going to fly to. You see, I told you that Im a pir, right? If you do something without permission, people will get angry. But theres a better world out there! The gods there like to look at things, you know, like in that tropical fish breeding game? Something like that! They dont mind if you mess with them a little bit! Youre trying so hard to cover up your scandals, arent you? The self-proimed god is trying hard to cover up the scandal. Its not like that! Its an interesting world! Everyone loves the world of swords and magic! You even have status! You can even get cheats! How about space magic? You can even transfer What? Youre still talking! I stood up and stuck my index finger in the air. Whats the fun in transferring back home? What was the excitement when you found a loophole!? The moderate fatigue and sense of aplishment when you get back to your home!? The self-proimed god curled up his huge body and shrunk downpletely. Then, he bows his head in the same position. I dont know, but Im sorry. Then the cheat isC No thanks! Yeah, thats not good. If I dont put something on, your God will be angry. Can I choose one? Suit yourself! Okay, Ill put this and this on it okay, Ill send it to you then! The self-proimed god turned his palm toward me and started to think about something. Thats when it happened. It was at that moment that Poppy. The stray dog with a fierce wagging tail jumped at his palm. Poppy, Poppy! Im not ying with you. Surrounded by a blinding light, I let go of my consciousness again. With a very bad premonition. Chapter 3: Transfer And Then Chapter 3: Transfer And Then I find myself in a vige at night. The people in front of me are probably the residents of this ce. Its not a monster thats attacking the vige, thats for sure. The first one has three fingers, whether it has sharp fangs in its open round mouth, its body is covered with a brown and hard shell, or it has many short ws from its torso, even if three fingers hold a human-like leg. That monster! The anger in the sky became a signal. With a loud screech, the brown vigers jumped out of the crumbling houses and darkness one after another and were quickly surrounding me. Their numbers were countless. They were all dripping blood from their mouths, and I would rmend that they go to the dentist immediately. The vigers surrounded me and shouting at me from all directions. Perhaps they were discussing a wee party. No, it was possible that they had already started and were singing a wee song. Unfortunately, I have no idea what the lyrics are about. C Like hell I understand. What the hell is this creature! Because of my words, the nearest insect people jumped at me and quickly twisted around to avoid me. Im not going to let you down with my bodynguage, which Ive developed through avoiding passersby. I put my anger at the little fat man and the dog on hold for now. Ill hold them ountable after we get through this. The vigers C lets just call them insects, for now. They keeping at me. The rough ground catches my feet, but I dodge the attacks in waves. Ill be able to duck somehow, but its not the same. Im not that physically strong, and Im not that slow. Maybe theyre ying with me? Im not sure why only a few of them attacked me even though I was surrounded. I dont know why. But its now or never if I want to escape. As I avoided the attacks, I quickly looked around. Im in a vige deep in the mountains or in the forest. The houses were built poorly and far from prosperous, and there were dark forests in every direction. It looked like an abandoned vige, but the bloody wreckage scattered about denied that. It was only a matter of time before the vige was abandoned. When I suddenly felt a presence, I rolled over and saw a w pass over my head. It was dangerous And just as I was about to stand up in a panic, I felt a hard touch against my leg. An old sword. It was the first time I had ever seen one of these. I hesitated for a moment, then picked it up and shook my wrist off. I could still feel the warmth, but I didnt think about it now. The insect man stopped attacking as I held up my sword in imitation of what I had seen. Ive never even held a bamboo sword in my life, but they seemed to have at least taken precautions. But still C a sword I picked up by ident. In the movies, its a holy sword, right? I tried to talk to him, but he didnt respond. Hes probably just a shy guy. !!! Because of my foolishness, I failed to avoid the bug mans ws. There was a sharp pain in my left arm, and blood dripped down my hand as I gripped the handle. Oh no, if I dont do something, Im going to die. Is there no choice but to fight? No, thats impossible. If it was one against one, a miracle could happen, but its dozens against one. What the hell am I supposed to do? At any rate, help me, you fat old man! Angered by theck of response from the self-proimed god, I pointed my sword at him and threatened him, hoping he wouldnt see an opening. Most of the insects were unconcerned, but a few retreated in rm, and one of them stumbled. Its a doozy. Youre not even a little bit cute. The little bastard stood up and struck a threatening pose as if to hide its embarrassment. As I watched him warmly, I was suddenly getting hit by a strong light from right beside me, and I jumped back. But nothing happened. Isnt that an attack ? In the corner of my vision. I saw a light that was strangely modern and inappropriate for this ce. What is this? Name: C Race: Garneles (Worker) Level: 12 HP: 31/33 MP: 6/6 Str: 14 (Strength Up: 15) Int: 3 Dex: 12 End: 13 Agi: 10 Charm: 4 [Skills] Armored Shell, Dissolving Sphere w Technique 2, Strength Up 1 [Magic] None [Title] None Maybe its a status screen from a game or something? Speaking of which, The Fat God said that he came from a world with status. If this is a clumsy one, then the big guy who attacked me earlierC. Name: C Race: Garneles (Soldier) Level: 23 HP: 84/84 MP: 21/21 Str: 15 (Strength Up: 18) Int: 5 Dex: 10 End: 16 Agi: 14 (eleration: 15) Charm: 5 [Skills] Armored Shell, Dissolving Sphere w Technique 4, Taijutsu 2, Strength Up 2, eleration 1 [Magic] None [Title] None When I turn my attention to it, the content instantly switches. Theres no doubt about it. This is a status screen. When I moved my head slightly, the frame also moved. It seems to be upying a part of my field of vision. Anyway, lets leave the detailed verification forter. For now, I need to find their weaknesses. While keeping an eye out for attacks, I took a nce at the status of the insects. Workers and soldiersCare these social insects like ants? When I switch the target, the disy changes one by one. Most of them were workers, but there were also many soldiers. And the ones that were attacking me were all soldiers. I understood the behavioral standards of the insect people. Leave the attacking to the strong soldiers, and the workers would be in charge of defense and siege. But I dont know how strong they are. How different is it from mine? Just as I was about to take a look at my status, one of the soldiers rushed at me. I managed to dodge, but another soldier jumped at me without pause. I mmed my sword into it. A loud sound echoed. At the same time, my faint hopes of a possible attack dissipated into thin air. Now its clear. This sword is just a sword. And I dont need to check my status to know that my abilities are low. But that doesnt mean Ive lost hope. The Fat God said it would give me a useful cheat. Even if my directbat power is low, I may have the ability to break the ice. The problem is, Im so busy avoiding them that I dont have time to check. It would only take a moment. I have to get out of this situation. Swinging my sword, dodge the insect peoples attacks. I cant go outside the vige. If I step out a little bit, it will bepletely dark and I cant see anything. If theyre attacking at night, they must have night vision or some other means of detection. The only thing left was the house. The only thing left to do was to jump into a house that was in a decent condition and buy me some time, or even thirty seconds. Its a gamble. There was no guarantee that the cheat would work, and there was no way out of the cul-de-sac. But there was no other choice. Swinging my sword in a circr motion, I looked around. The nearest house had its door blown off. The one next to the house was on fire. The one next to it C could it work? The structure of the house was the same as the others, but the damage seemed minimal. Determined, I swung my sword in the dark and started running. The insects people were confused by my sudden action, and the siege was buzzing. Perhaps because of their thoroughness in their roles, the workers didnt attack when I approached them but stayed on the defensive. I mmed my swords into them and ran earnestly. Throughout the siege, the workers and soldiers pushed each other, and the attacks slowed down. Still, I flicked my sword at the ws of a soldier who slipped out and bent down desperately to duck. Im prepared for death. Thats how determined I was, but it was surprisingly easy to reach the house I wanted. I kept my running momentum and stepped into the half-opened house. Ah! A momentter, a strong presence blows at me from the front. I immediately used my sword as a shield, but I couldnt control the impact and was blown away. I somehow managed to keep my consciousness from flying away, and I looked up. Name: C Race: Garneles (Elite Guards) Level: 28 HP: 104/104 MP: 79/79 Str: 16 (Strength Up: 18) Int: 14 Dex: 13 End: 15 Agi: 16 (eleration: 19) Charm: 5 [Skills] Armored Shell, Dissolving Sphere w Technique 6, Taijutsu 4, Strength Up 1, eleration 2 [Magic] Water Blow, Water Shield, Light Healing [Title] None Damn, was there a previous customer here? Its also the Elite Guards. I guess theyre strong after all. If the soldiers were heavy, I got a sharp impression from the Elite Guards. Moreover, it has recovery magic. Depending on the amount of recovery, its really bad for me. But for now, Ive done zero damage. I red at his predecessor with self-deprecation. The Elite Guards carried the headless man and slunk out. His bloody mouth was wriggling, so he was eating. Oh, it looks like Im seriously stuck. If I die again. Im going to drag The Fat God around and shave all the hair off his body. Covered in mud, I readied my sword, but the Elite Guards just walked out and did nothing. The surrounding bug people remained surrounding me and even the soldiers did not attack. And while the Elite Guards continued to chew, it twisted its neck and turned its single eye to its shoulder. The shoulderCis it moving? Whats it doing, this guy? As I watch the strange movement, I realize its not the same. The Elite Guards is not moving its shoulder but seems to be looking at the creature on its shoulder. Its a horseshoe crab-like creature, smaller than the palm of my hand. A child? The atmosphere is simr, though. Suddenly, the Elite Guards made a single sound and threw the remains of the man. The wreckage sinks into the siege, and the workers rush in. Do they crowd around the leftover food? I feel like Ive been shown the harshness of ss society, but Im such an outsider that Im the next meal. The Elite Guards bend down, looking at me with a single eye. This is their rush stance. I bend my knees and thrust out my sword. Unprecedented concentration. And then C before I knew it, I was flung away. My whole body receives a strong impact, and I hit the ground several times before finally stopping. As I crawled to my feet, I looked up and saw that the Elite Guards was about to stand up from its forward-leaning position. This is the speed of a mere body hit. Its not that I couldnt see it. But it was too different from the rush of the soldiers. I got up, thrusting my sword into the ground, but lost my bnce and fell again. I tried to get up again, but the Elite Guards scratched him, and the red palm of my hand stopped my movement. Looking for the cause, I couldnt help butugh. My right leg was missing. A sound like the crushing of a hard object echoed in the air. I followed the sound and saw that the Elite Guards had ripped off my leg and was deliciously carrying it to its mouth. It tore off the cloth, dexterously removed my shoes and socks, and ttened me down to the tip of my little toe. I watched in silence, bleeding profusely and in a daze. Soon after, the Elite Guards approached me with my blood dripping from their mouths. The sword I swung down made a ttering sound, and my second life came to an easy end. Chapter 4: Alter Les Reedwald Chapter 4: Alter Les Reedwald Here we go again. When I open my eyes, Im surrounded by a soft light. I moved my gaze in disgust, but there was no sign of the little fat god or the spoiled dog. I must have escaped from them. Its not every day that someone dies twice in such a short time. I dont know if Im paralyzed with too much dismay, but I dont even feel anger. Well, regardless of my feelings, Ill have to execute the sentence of pulling around the luxurious flesh and shaving my entire body. Having a distinction is good. From the feel on my back, it seemed Im lying on my bed. I tried to get up, but I cant do that. Theres something around me. There must have been nothing in the world of the little fat god. I strained my eyes, but I couldnt see anything out. I tried to get closer to check, but my body isnt moving like normal. I could feel my legs. If my body was healed, it could be replicated again C no, the little fat god had said it was a world with magic. Could it be that Im not dead? Did someone save me? I move my hand to rub my eyes and freeze again. In silence, I observed my fingertips and palms, stretching my fingers and holding them up. Then I concluded. This is a baby finger. No, no, no, it isnt my finger? It looks cute, right? Seriously, seriously, whats going on? As I was gulping, I heard a noise. A big shadow is approaching. Its outline looks like a womans body. But if Im a baby, is it my mother? I dont remember being born. The woman spoke to me, but I couldnt understand her. She speaks anguage I had never heard before. I could tell from the tone of her voice that she was concerned about me. I had no idea what was going on, but someone saves my life in exchange for my age. I was relieved when suddenly a clear voice echoed in my mind. Uh-oh, can you hear me? Are you okay? This is god. Can you hear me? This voice. Oh, it seems you can hear me. Uh, , well, thats it. Im sorry. There was a slight mistake. I sent you to the wrong ce, teehee. Bullshit! Youre the one who said Ah when the dog got around you! Come here, Ill beat you up! Im d to hear youre doing well. Now, if I interfere too much, Ill getints, so this is the first andst time Ill talk to you. Its the same world as before, and Ive reincarnated you in a safe ce. Please have a happy and cheerful life this time. Also, dont forget to check your abilities and skills, your status will open when you think about it. Have a good life. With that, the voice trailed off. There was so much more I needed to say, but it seemed to havee to an end. While I was relieved, I immediately felt uneasy. Im sure theres a mistake in what hes doing. He said I could open up my status if I thought about it. Is that what I was doing to the bug man earlier? When I focused on myself, the status opened sessfully, though it felt a little different. Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 1 HP: 24/24 MP: 15/15 Str: 1 Int: 13 Dex: 1 End: 1+2 Agi: 1+2 Charm: 12 [Skills] Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Mental Resistance 3, Language Proficiency, Appraisal 1 [Magic] None [Titles] Reincarnated One, Ace of the Homing Club (+2 durability, +2 agility), Second Son of Baron Reedwald I have a rather ostentatious name, but I see, the second son of a baron. I guess hes at least trying to atone for his sins. He said it was a safe ce, but on the other hand, it might not be good unless Im the son of a noble. As I thought about this, a sudden shiver hit me. For me, it was only a short time ago. Ive been eaten alive. Perhaps it was because I was relieved, but the shaking became more intense, and my whole body shook. Noticing the change, a woman peeked over the bed. She touched my cheek and began to stroke my head while talking. The awkwardness of her touch eases my tension. At least Im safe here. Even with cheat from that god. Ill be okay. I told myself, and before I knew it, I was grasping the womans fingertips. Furthermore, I dont shake it off, and the woman continues to stroke my head. After a while, the tension finally began to dissipate. Somehow I managed to calm down, and I let go of the womans fingers. The woman still peeked at me worriedly. But when I smiled at her, she seemed relieved and moved away. I returned my gaze to the status. -Increased Growth Potential- Arge correction is applied to the acquisition and mastery of all abilities. There is only one person who possesses it. -Increased Growth Value- Easier to gain high values in physical strength and magical power by leveling up. There is only one owner of this item. -Status Disguise- Allows you to disguise your status. This is a rare skill. There are very few holders. Requires Appraisal 5 or higher to detect. -Mental Resistance 3- You can resist mental stress and attacks. -Language Proficiency- For the firstnguage you know, you will learn it faster and be more proficient in it. If thenguage is of the same lineage from that, you will understand it more quickly. -Appraisal 1- This is a mid-level skill in the appraisal system. You can learn the name, status, and characteristics of your target. You may fail to appraise the targets abilities, magic, skills, titles, and detailed info. The appraisal of oneself can be done reliably, except in exceptional cases. The two thatpensate for growth potential are the cheats that the little fat god was talking about. All the other effects are exactly as the name implies. As a test, I appraised the woman, and her name was Meredy. There was nothing in her title, so she was not my mother. Her abilities ranged from 6 to 10, which seemed to be the average for women. I also appraised her clothing, and it showed up as a maids uniform. Meredy. The door opens another woman walks in. Behind her, arge man and a small shadow. The woman who called Meredy stood up beside me and started talking to them. Then the woman came up to me and picked me up from the bed. I thought Meredy was big, but this woman and the man were much bigger than her. The woman rocked me from side to side, calling my name. I responded with a smile as she seemed to be nudging me, and activated the Appraisal. The womans name is Henriette. ording to her title, she was the second daughter of a viscountess and my mother. The big man was my father, Urban and the small man looking up at her was my brother, Lakius. Thats my whole family, I guess. The appraisal does not show my family structure. As I was thinking about this, my mother entrusted me to my father. Then she suddenly twisted around and exposed her breasts to me. What are you doing, Mother? No way! It was mealtime for me, after all. As my parents and the maids looked on, I ate my mothers milk until my stomach was full. It was unexpectedly sweet and delicious. While I was exposed to such shameful y, my brother seemed to be embarrassed and kept his head down the entire time. Im the embarrassed one. I am a high school student inside. After that, I spent the rest of the family time with my father holding me up high in the sky and my brother poking me. After a while, they must have gotten tired, because they put me back on the bed and left the room. Meredy, who was left alone in the room, put the nket back on, said something to me, and left the bed. She doesnt leave the room its her job to watch over me. I was released andid out in bed. The little fat god was right. At least I was safe now. Well, even if it is C its a hell of a life. I thought back on the trajectory of my life. From my previous life to my current life, as a runningntern. As I did so, I felt sleepy. My consciousness gradually became blurred. Suddenly, I smelled a sweet fragrance and turned my gaze to the window. Name: Milrim Grass Features: A perennial herb about 30 cm tall. Its flowering season is around spring. Bright blue flowers bloom in clusters at the tips of long stems. Characteristics: Unknown The blue flowers are shining in the sunlight. So, its spring now. Thinking of this, I slowly closed my eyelids. Chapter 5: The Daily Life of a Five Year Old Chapter 5: The Daily Life of a Five Year Old Im bored. I tuck in a bookmark at random and close the thick stack of parchment C a history of the Arsis Empire. Lets get strong. Yes. Five years had passed since I made up my mind to do so. After that, I came back and realized. How can an infant be trained? I had no choice but to shelve my resolution and decide to improve my education. I ask Meredy to read books for me. So I can learn this worldsnguage, and acquire knowledge of the world. Fortunately, thanks to Language Proficiency, I was able to learn quickly. I can understand the meaning of even unfamiliar words, and I realized how good the skill was. Over the next few months, I grew up can read most books on my own. The trouble was that Meredy didnt believe me. When I was reading a book by myself, she would take it away and put it on herp. Then try to read it to me. It took another six months for her to be convinced. Also, I gave up on being a child early on. Im old enough to speak, and the gag order was gone, but I had trouble because Im still using childishnguage. It was wise to give up on the idea of being a child if it was going to cause difort. I gradually got used to my surroundings, using the techniques I had absorbed from the book. In a few months, I would be a normal conversational infant. I spent about four years like this, but surprisingly, there was nothing for a child to do. I spent most of my time reading, and I reread the books in the library many times. I dont know how many times I read this history book. Its good to know what nation you belong to, though. The predecessor of the Arsis Empire, the Kingdom of Arsis, was founded about eight hundred years ago. The current year is 803 in the Arsis Calendar, and officially they use the number of years that the emperors ascended the throne. But its long enough that they beat the Kamakura Shogunate, the Mongol Empire, and Richard the Lionhearteds Ennd and survived unchanged until the time of his idental death. It is disheartening to see how long they lived, but other countries were in a simr situation. It was more than 1,500 years ago that Veliates, which was considered a superpower, copsed. The Kingdom of Balmut, the avenging enemy of the Arsis Empire, was established a couple of hundred yearster. And the city-state of Ceges, to which Balmut belongs, has existed since the time of Veliates. I had assumed that because it was a dangerous world, it had repeatedly risen and fallen. Maybe its because its dangerous that it has a long life. If there are too many foreign enemies, it is hard to develop a country, and if there is no development, the human domain will not expand. It could be that they have settled down to their current sphere of influence over the years. Well, even if the nation didnt die out, Im sure there are still battles with demons all over the ce. I took a nce at the thick history book and stood up, looking out from my room on the second floor. I walked out of the main gate of the house. I saw a square, and beyond that, the main street. If I look through the window, I can observe the stalls, stores, and people passing by. I cant say for sure because there is not much topare it to, but I think it is a lively town. Reedwald has no castle, and the lord lives in a mansion in the center of town. First, they build a fort as a precaution against the Kingdom of Balmut, and people gathered around it to make it a town. That was four hundred years ago. My great-grandfather, Paul, who became Baron Reedwald, had a hard time defending the fort, so he dismantled it first and used the stones to reinforce the outer walls. And then they built the mansion on the site. I gazed at the scene for a while, which reminded me of a European town, and then I turned on my heel. Lets go for a walk. I left the room with my history book intact. I walked down the dimly lit corridor and came to the stairs. Then I heard a voice talking from downstairs. Oh, just in time. Fire, please. You should do it yourself. Right? Meredy took thentern from her colleague, opened the lid, and put her fingertips close to it. As soon as she did, thentern-lit up. That is the Flint of life magic. It allows you to create fire with only a tiny amount of magic power, without the use of tools such as a flint box. Its like carrying around a lighter without fuel. The maid thanked her and walked away. Shes heading for the warehouse. The house was made of stone and had narrow windows. Some rooms needed light even in the daytime. As I saw him off, she casually nced around and noticed me. Master Alter! She suddenly shouted and came running up the stairs. Youre not going for a walk by yourself, are you? Please call out to me, Im yourpanion! Im only going for a short walk in the garden. Go and do something else. No! Im your chaperone, too! I see. Sometimes I wonder why my parents hired you. Even if you refuse, she will follow you. In disgust, I led Meredy out into the garden. The sweetness of spring and the freshness of deep green hit my nostrils as we rode on a light breeze. Looking up at the sky, a thin ray of sunshine was pouring through the big clouds. It was a beautiful day for a walk. I walked through the garden, letting the breeze guide me. After a while, I heard a noiseing from a corner of the house. Without changing my expression, I turn my head in that direction. Youre not stepping in hard enough! I can hear the sound of wooden swords shing with each other, along with a scolding. As soon as I turned the corner, the wooden sword rolled to my feet, bouncing off the ground. Alter? Another afternoon of training, Father? I brushed off the dirt and held out the wooden sword to my father. The sword training is held in the early morning and also in the afternoon, daily. Ive got some free time on my hands. Do you want to watch? No, just taking a walk. My father nodded and went back to his training. There is a ce on the grounds called the training ground. Thewn had long since been gone, and the ce was in such disrepair that it was hard to believe it was the residence of a noble/ My great-grandfather Paul said, There is no battlefield with a good foothold. In such a training ground, my father, my twelve-year-old brother Lakius, the three squires Rans, Vilsus, and Nesark, all of the same age, and the middle-aged knight Rnd, a former adventurer and instructor, were gathered. My father rarely shows up in the afternoons because of his official duties. But when he is free, he has mock battles with Rnd. Also, Ive been participating in sword training this year. But since Im a child, Im exempted from the afternoons. I would have liked to participate if I could, but Rnd had given me strict orders not to overdo it. My father and Rnd faced each other again. Perhaps because there was too much difference in their fighting abilities, Rnd seemed to be ying the role of a literal instructor. He easily fights with a wooden sword and strikes when necessary. Even when his men beat him with wooden swords, my father did not get angry and concentrated on fighting. Although hecked talent in martial arts, he never became corrupt and worked hard to fulfill his duties as a lord. He is a man I can respect even as my father. By the way, Rnd was magnificent. He is massive but his movements are fast. Im sorry topare him to my father, but his skills are even more impressive. When I was a baby, Rnd was called one of the strongest in the Reedwald with Conrad, the Knight Commander. Five years have passed since then, and he has be the strongest in both name and reality. We are a weak knights order with a total of eight members, including three squires, but Rnd is still excellent. There are skills for handling weapons calledbat skills, such as One-handed Sword and Spear. These skills are beginner skills, and once you reached rank 10 or so, they ranked up to intermediate skills. And the majority of knights and warriors ended their lives at the beginner level. Rnd has One-Handed Sword 7. Even if he didnt reach the intermediate level, it was still very high for a beginner level. If you were an adventurer, you could be considered for B rank. He retired when he was at rank C. Had he been promoted to rank B, he would have served a noble family with a higher rank. After Rnds instruction, the mock battle between brother and the squire Rans began. When I looked at Ranss expression, I saw that he was a little confused. Like my father, my brother had no talent in martial arts. Other than that, he is excellent and should be fine as an heir, but his opponent, Rans, doesnt seem to be so lucky. He doesnt like the idea of beating up his future master. Brother is mild-mannered and knows his talent. Even when hes angry at hisck of ability, he doesnt take out his frustration on his opponent. I turned my back on my future squire and returned to the garden. Before I knew it, the clouds had passed and the sun was shining all over the garden. Meredy held out her hand as if dazzled, so I decided to go into the shade. With my back to the trees, I stared nkly at the garden. Reading was useful, but there was a limit to how much I could reread books. My father would order new books for me, but without printing technology, books were expensive. That made me feel sorry for him. At least if it was a ssroom day, I could kill a little more time. If it werent for the sword training, my brother and I would be taking a ssroom ss right now. Even if the material was a book I was familiar with, it was better than having to keep reviewing it by myself. I started taking sses at the age of three, even earlier than my sword training. When I had free time, I observed my brothers ss and expressed my personal opinion. Then I found myself sitting next to him. I was careful with my words, but apparently, it was abnormal for me to understand and speak up. I dont know what a childs standards are. The lecturer for our ss is my father, Graham the head of the family. Rnd was also the sword instructor. They had different areas of expertise. But the most interesting lecture was given by Rnd, a former adventurer. The knowledge he gained from his travels around the world could not be found in any books. When I looked up next to her, I saw that Meredy had thrown off her clear mask and was looking at the sky with apletely rxed face. Even though she looked like this, she had mastered all the skills of a maid. She was not a so-called bad maid, but she tried to ck off whenever she had a chance. As a servant of a noble family, shecks self-awareness. I wondered where she had gone when I was an infant. While reminiscing, I cut to the disappointed maid. Can you show me the magic you just did? Yes? What magic do you mean, Flint? When Meredy held up her index finger while tilting her head, a small fire was lit at the tip. Its a strange sight to see again and again. There was no fuel, but it was burning, and the initiator didnt even feel the heat. It was as if the logic of my previous life did not work. I was zoned-out by the strange phenomenon. Its just a life magic. Its not really magic. Meredy twisted around in embarrassment. What she used was a life magic called Flint. The four attributes of fire, water, wind, and earth are the foundation of magic, and there is a rudimentary form of magic called life magic. However, as she said, it was only beginning magic users who could be called wizards. Youre not going to learn the beginner level? Youve got the fire attribute, right? I cant afford a spellbook. Spellbooks are so expensive. Meredy waved her hand exaggeratedly. ording to Loran, spellbooks are expensive. Im a child under house arrest, so I dont know the value of money, but their price is dozens of gold coins aremonce. Once we learn it, the contents disappear. But ording to Rnd, spellbooks are cheating. After said that, Meredy tilts her neck. Cheating? You can learn magic with proper training. With proper training, you can learn magic, but spellbooks skip such efforts. Well, it depends on your qualities whether you can handle it or not too. Meredy crossed her arms with a difficult face. If its life magic, I can remember it naturally Can I skip it? Good luck saving up. Despite the distressed maid, I opened the status. Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 2 HP: 26/26 (+2) MP: 24/24 (+9) P. Attack: 3 (+2) Int: 14 (+1) Dex: 4 (+3) End: 3+2 (+2) Agi: 7+2 (+6) Charm: 13 (+1) [Skills] Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Mental Resistance 3, Language Proficiency, Appraisal 1, One-handed Sword 1 (new), Taijutsu 1 (new) [Magic] None [Titles] Reincarnated One, Ace of the Homing Club (+2 durability, +2 agility), Second Son of Baron Reedwald This is who I am now. Ive never had any realbat experience, so my level has only gone up by one, but my abilities have gone up all over the ce, and my agility has jumped up. What caught my attention more was the increase in magic power. With only one level of increase, it had caught up with my physical strength. At first, I thought it was the effect of high intelligence. But there were many people with the same level of intelligence but less magic power. Im not sure why, but it seems Im suited for wizardry. As I was looking at my status, I suddenly felt a gaze on me. I hurriedly closed it and smiled. My status cannot be seen by others unless I allow them to see it. Besides, Im the only one in the house who has an appraisal, and even if someone were to peek at it, they wouldnt notice because its disguised. With relief, I followed my gaze and saw my mother, Henriette, standing in the doorway. Her golden hair swayed in the wind and glittered in the setting sun. She turned thirty this year, but she still looked young enough to be in her early twenties. My mother did not speak to me but looked at me earnestly. I was about to ask her a question when I realized. Oh, right, the sunset. I was going to take a short walk, but I must have stayed too long. I hear voices talking from another direction, and look over to them. After the training, Rnd and the three squires were heading out of the gate, while my father and brother were chatting and heading for the door. I looked back at my mother, who nodded and moved to the base of the thickest tree in the garden. Meredy stood behind me and quickly tucked her hands inside her apron. A sense of tension enveloped the garden of the mansion. My mother watches with bated breath, and Meredy has a tense expression on her face. I close my eyelids and catch my breath. My father and brother must have sensed something because I couldnt hear their footsteps. I can hear a rustling of the trees in the garden and the distant hustle and bustle. The air shook as if to break through them. The bell struck at 18:00. The town of Reedewald reverberated with a profound tone. But I dont take my time to listen to it. Because I was taking my first steps at the same time it started ringing. I grabbed the grass with my heels and kicked it up with my toes. My whole body is soft and yet never copses. Im a spring now. With a nce, a dead leaf spins around ahead of me. The wind is blowing perpendicrly in front of the house. My entry angle is at an angle, not a tailwind, but not bad. Observing the movement of the dead leaves, I listened carefully and read the wind that was blowing. Just as I stepped to the front door, a strong wind crashed against the wall of the house. The wind created a violent whirlpool that engulfed me. The momentum carried me past my father and brother, and I stopped on the floor of the house. Meredy stared at the hourss in her hand and dered. Two seconds and a half! Thats a new record! ꡭ룡 ӛhǤ Congrattions, Alter! I raise my fist in the air and high-fives my mother. I was filled with pride at the generous praise I received. I held up the hourss and Meredy praised me. I thanked them both, but in my heart I disciplined myself. A new wall. Yes C just now, I''m the challenger again. With determination in my heart, I thought about the battle that would begin tomorrow. My brother walks past me with a wry smile, and my father stops. Dont just y around,e on in. I couldnt help but smile at him. Is it a word of regret? It looks like Ive beaten the record. Im sorry, Father. As an adult, you are no longer able topete with the little ones. The record is still being pushed away. Taste the despair. Hahaha! For some reason, I was pped on the head. Chapter 6: The Daily Life of a 5 Years Old - Magic Chapter 6: The Daily Life of a 5 Years Old - Magic Even though we are noble, we are still baron, the lowest ss of them and most of our meals were simple. Even so, Reedwald is blessed with nature, and meat and wild vegetables are often gathered from the surrounding grasnds and the Leknod forest to the east. Todays main dish was a bold, beefy saut. Incidentally, the reason its beefy is that its the meat of the cow monster named Gausas. So it also can be called beef. The sauce was made by adding citrus juice from a vige in the territory called Akulu. The juices were added to the cooking process, and despite its luxurious appearance and taste, it was surprisingly inexpensive. Im grateful for the abundance of nature, but its also true that many of the people in my territory are victims of monsters. No matter how you look at it, its a difficult world for humans to live in. At the dinner table, I said something that I had been thinking about. My father listened in silence, but when I finished, he seemed a little troubled. You want to learn magic? How old were you when you learned it, Lakius? Eight years old. There was a court magician in town who taught me how to do it. A court magician. I knew there was such a thing. A little moved, I asked my brother, How was it? I asked my brother. As soon as I did, his face clouded over. It was no good. I only can use the life magic of wind and earth. I hope I can use water or fire one. Im sorry about that. Its okay. Its nothing for Alter to apologize for. He then shook his head with a slightly sad smile. Ive been told that the life magic of wind and earth is off the charts. The winds Breeze creates a light breeze, and the earths Handy Soil produces soil, but it is less useful than Flint or Pure Water. My brother told me not to worry about it, but I felt deeply sorry for him. I already knew from my appraisal that he couldnt use those magic. Even if he pretended not to know, he should have thought about the follow-up. As I was wondering if I should say something, my father spoke to me. Magic is powerful, but its not everything. You have other talents as well. Dont be upset if you dont master it. Thank you, father. My father looked at my brother, who nodded and returned his gaze to me. Youre five years old. Thats still early for you. I dont think theres anyone in Reedwald whos as good as a court magician. But, if you insist, I can look for you, but first, you must train with your sword. Conrad and Rnd said that you have a talent for that. I thanked him for his praise, but he rejected my request. Naturally, I was not convinced. But if I was going to argue with my father, the patriarch, and lord of the house, I needed to have a good argument. How should I persuade him? I cant just say, Im bored, right? Isnt that all right? Surprisingly, it was my mother who gave me a helping hand. My father also seemed surprised and silently urged me to go on. Im sure Alter is interested in magic as well. Why dont you talk to the experts and find out just what qualities he has? If he needs a good instructor, you can find one. If we put it off until then, how many years will it be? My father pondered for a while and then nodded his head deeply. Yeah, you''re right. Can he learn it? Graham. Graham, the retainer who had been waiting for us, stepped forward. Send a request to the Adventurers Guild. Ill leave the selection to you. Very well, sir. Graham condescendingly agreed. It had been three days since the request had gone through. Today was the day that the magic instructor would arrive. As I was waiting in my room after the morning ss, Meredy came to announce their arrival a little afternoon. I walked quickly to the reception room, where a man in a thick robe was waiting for me. In the room where my father, Graham, and for some reason my brother, Lakius. I was supposed to be training in the afternoon soon. I wondered, but more importantly, he was a wizard. My name is Vergil and Im a wizard from the D-ranked party, Skolot ( å). Ive been asked to investigate the qualities of magic and give a basic lecture. Im Alter Les Reedwald. Ill be with you for a short time. I greeted him in a dignified manner, as Im a noble. Vergil was around thirty years old, she had a stern look and his physique was solid. He has the appearance of a warrior, and if it werent for the short staff on his hip, he wouldnt look like a magician. Regardless of his appearance, this was a wizard. He has mastered wind and water magic, as well as a few others. His skills are Dagger and Taijutsu. Hes a wizard, but he can also fight in melee. I was glued to the results of my appraisal while trying to keep myposure for my first time as a wizard. Also, the D rank that Vergil had mentioned was the rank of the adventurers guild. ording to Rnd, the lowest is F and the highest is SS. At first nce, D rank may seem low, but most of them are E or D ranks, and C ranks are sometimes stronger than ordinary knights. Rnd is a good example. The adventurers, most of whom weremoners, were only given a C rank unless they were very strong. After greeting me, Vergil turned to father. Ive heard that the request will start tomorrow, but it wont take much time to find out the qualities of the four attributes. The more we know today, the easier it will be for us to set guidelines for tomorrow. What do you think? I dont mind if you do it, Alter. I have no objection. Ill use the garden, then. We immediately went to the garden to examine my qualities, but for some reason, my brother was with me here as well. He ufortably scratched his cheek as I tilted my head. Alter has inspired me. And I thought Id give magic training another try. Ive already got fathers permission. So thats it. Well then, lets work hard together. I smiled at my embarrassed brother. It sounds more fun than learning alone. Ive never done anything with my siblings before, partly because Im like this and partly because were seven years apart. Feeling a little uplifted, I walked out into the yard with my brother. The training area was unupied, as it seemed that they had decided to take the afternoon off from training. Sitting down at a table by the wall, Vergil took out a tool from his backpack andid it out. No matter how you looked at it, it was just a cup and a tinderbox. The only thing that looked suspicious about the leather bag was the sand he had collected from the area. What was he going to do with this? What we are going to do now is the simplest method of inspection. Its not as urate as a magic tool, but it should usually be enough. Magical tools C is there such a thing? Yes. We can examine the qualities of magic in detail, but since they are relics from the era of superpowers, there are only a few of them. The adventurers guild in the imperial capital and perhaps the pce have them. Otherrge cities may have them as well. However, when you activate it, it sucks out a lot of magic power, so if you are too young or have low magic power, you will fall into aa, so be careful. I was satisfied with Vergils exnation. My father thought it was too early to tell, but I guess the nature of the magic tool has spread asmon knowledge. "Take it easy, sir. This test drains very little magic power, so you dont need to worry about falling into aa. Vergil filled a wooden cup with pure fresh water and offered it to my brother and me. All things have magic in them. Magic is something that works against that reason. We will now examine the qualities of the four mostmon attributes. We will discuss the details of the attributester, but lets start with water. Please be aware of the magical power in the water and move the water inside the cup without touching it. My brother held out his hand to the ss, and I imitated him by holding out my palm. Magic resides in all things, huh? I peered into the ss, but of course, I couldnt see any magic power. Lets assume that there are impurities in the water. I imagine invisible particles. The color is watery, dark light blue. I try to give it some regrity as it drifts erratically. It doesnt work. Now I add iron sand-like properties to the fine particles. The palm of my hand is a ma. I move it slowly. For a moment, the surface of the water shuddered. I wondered if someone had shaken it, but neither Vergil nor my brother had touched the table with their hands. Was that C magic power? I carefully pulled on it to prevent the connection from breaking. Then, the water in the cup undted like a living thing. I continue to move my hand and give it direction. After a while, I let out a big breath. A beautiful whirlpool had formed in the ss in front of me. Nice work. Vergilplimented me, and I broke the connection. The water attribute is clear. My brother didnt twitch, but he didnt seem particrly disappointed. Simrly, he checked the remaining attributes. As a result, it turns out that my brother has an aptitude for wind and earth as he dered, and I have an aptitude for all four attributes. Youre a wind and earth person, arent you? It is said that both life magic is not very practical, but if you can master elementary magic, it will change your world. My brother listened to Vergil with aplicated expression. Because he couldnt master that beginner level, he gave up on magic. The wind attribute is often invisible and excels in stealth. The earth attribute is its opposite, manipting the earth to build physical attacks and walls. And from the wind and earth attributes, the lightning attribute is derived. It is a versatile attribute that is effective against most opponents, not to mention metallic armor. I didnt have any earth attribute qualities. I sincerely envy you, Lakius-sama. My brother was surprised that he didnt know about that characteristics. But it sounds very basic, doesnt it? What did the court magician teach you? As the stock of the court magician, whose face I didnt even know, plummeted, Vergil continued his story. Reedwald is the front line against the Kingdom of Balmutt. And with the Leknod Forest, is also and of many dangers. These three attributes should be of great help to Lakius-sama. Covert wind, barrier earth, and all-powerful lightning? My brother stares at the palm of his hand. I thought it was an outlier, but he seems to be having second thoughts. But if you dont learn elementary magic, youre still off the mark. I cant give you any assurances, but judging from the response to the qualifications survey, I dont think theres anything to worry about. Ive heard that youve been instructed by a court magician before, right? Let me make it clear. They are too good to understand those who are not. They may have decided that you have no talent because your methods did not work. First, choose wind or earth, whichever seems to have the best qualities, and aim to master elementary magic. I understand. Ill be counting on your guidance. To my brother, Vergil who bows his head, replied, Yes, I understand. And as soon as the story was over, they both turned to me. Even so, is Alter-sama, you have four attributes? When you moved the water so easily, I wondered if Im not sure how many wizards in the empire know how to use all four attributes,. If you can use other attributes as well, it is a remarkable talent, even if you are a beginner. Vergil murmured and suddenly shook his head. But the qualities are, after all, just guide. You cant learn magic from qualities alone. He made a strong statement and turned a strangely sharp look. Thats a bit harsh, isnt it? Isnt there anything that says, Lets work hard together? Suddenly, I saw the mes of jealousy burning behind my eyes, and I hurriedly looked away. Despite this, my brother and I spent the next ten days learning the basics of magic under Vergils guidance. Whether it was a gift from my previous life or a blessing in disguise, I was able to understand the content of the lecture easily. However, it didnt seem to be fun, and Vergil left me alone in the middle of the lecture and stayed with my brother. It was as if I had be an extra C no, really, an extra. Im the one who asked him to do it, remember? In addition to the four attributes, I found myself learning ice, lightning, and all short arrow bolts with no attributes. I had a bad feeling when I learned water and wind, so I practiced the rest secretly. I think it was the right decision from the bottom of my heart. By the way, the reason I was able to learn them so easily was because of Meredysment, L This implies that the training of life magic is blended into our daily lives. After realizing this, I consciously engaged with the four attributes by actively building fires by hand and fetching water without meaning to. As for lightning strike and freeze, the two derivative attributes that are difficult to engage with, I continued to think of the principles and formte my magic power. Soon after, I learned four types of life magic, followed by the water attribute Water Bolt, a short arrow of sharp water. At the same time, I also learned the Water Magic 1 skill for handling magic. It is said that the higher the skill rank, the more familiar you be with the magic of that attribute, and the more you can learn intermediate and higher level magic. Anyway, once I got the trigger, the rest wasnt that difficult. I can adjust the magic power when activating the Water Bolt by recing it with another attribute. The only thing I had trouble with was the unseasonal Ice Bolt. It was easier than I had imagined, but can I say that it was my ability? No matter how much knowledge I had from my previous life or how much intellect I had that was not typical of a five-year-old, in this world, talent C so-called qualities C were absolute. The fact that I was able to learn it so easily must have been given to me by the little fat god. I had thought that cheats were just people who could grow easily, but I guess the invisible parts were pretty cheats too. Its not that Vergil didnt do anything for me while I was going through my trial and error. He may not have chaperoned my practice sessions, but he did give lectures. There were four attributes of magic: earth, water, fire, and wind; a non-attribute that maniptes magic itself; freeze, which is derived from fire and water; thunderbolt, which is derived from earth and wind; and ten types of magic that do not fit into any of these categories: degenerative, holy, and death magic. Of these, thest three are the most special, with the degenerative () magic that can manipte the bodies of oneself and others, the holy magic to heal and purify, and the death magic being able to control necromancy. In addition, it is said that there are few people with the qualities of holy and death magic, but only degeneration is asmon as the two derived attributes. In fact, Vergil had also learned a degenerative spell called Concentration Up, and when I asked him to try it out, I couldnt tell the difference at all. He appealed to me and my brother, who reacted subtly, saying, Ites in handy in melee battles. Even though I was told that I had no experience in actualbat, let alone in meleebat, so I couldnt really feel it. I did have an experience of being eaten one way or the other. By the end of the day, my brother had mastered his long-awaited beginner magic, the Wind Bolt. The two of them couldnt have been happier. Of course, it was my brother and Vergil. I tried to congratte them, but their excitement was so different that I couldnt join them at all. I watched from afar with a subtle smile on my face as my impromptu master and brother jumped for joy. Its been a few days since the magic lecture that created the hedge between brothers, and Ive been strolling around the garden. Meredy, who usuallyes out of nowhere to sniff me out, is alone today because shes out shopping. The sky is high and blue, with big clouds drifting in the air. It was the end of May, the beginning of summer, and the weather was perfect for the season. I passed the time by gazing at the sky and inspecting the trees in the garden. Im notzing around, nor am I taking a break. Im justzy. Thinking that this kind of time was wasted, I asked to learn magic, but I hadpletely forgotten that I had limited magic power. The magic power consumed by beginner-level magic was iparable to that of life magic, and the current me couldnt even activate it ten times. Once, I was not paying attention and almost copsed right after activating it. Vergil has nailed it to me, Even if your magic power is depleted, you wont die first, but youd better stop. If you lose a lot of magic power, your consciousness will be cloudy or you will faint. I felt it and thought that it was indeed dangerous. If I was in the middle of a battle, I would practically die. I had no choice but to limit myself to life magic during the day and train elementary magic before going to bed, but it would be the same if I continued to use life magic. Therefore, when my magic power decreased to some extent, I had no choice but to take a rest until I recovered. As I was wandering around the garden, I heard a sharp voiceing from my usual ce. The owner of the voice was my brother and Rnd. A mock battle between the two of them was rare. I casually walked forward and observed them from a distance. While Rnd was on the defensive, my brother was attacking with all his might, using his freshly learned Wind Bolt. All magic in this world is chantless. Thats why you need to have a solid image to activate it. My brother seemed to be training for this, but he kept failing to fire his magic. Is it difficult even for my brother who is a brainy worker? Not so much, I guess. I can easily activate it by running and jumping. I cant say for sure, but I dont think its a problem even inbat. The qualities may include the ease of manipting magic. My brothers concentration seems to be disturbed by my presence, so I leave the ce quietly. As I walked along the wall, I heard the sound of horseshoes, wheels and people milling about. Perhaps it was because I was out so early, but it seemed more lively than usual. I looked up at the high wall surrounding the house and thought back to my brother. My grandparents had passed away, so my family consisted of just my parents and my brother. My father has two older sisters, but both passed away when they were married, and the family of the Viscount Todis is all distant. I was born into such a noble family, and I was the second son. For a noble family, a younger brother is a substitute for an older son. They keep him on hand just in case. When I asked the servants about it, they said that most of them are appointed to some position or knighthood. In a way, its afortable position, but I dont think its absolute. If they are judged to be useless or harmful, they will be thrown out of the house. As we know from the history of previous generations, the sovereign is sometimes forced to make ruthless decisions. Because he is a respectful father, he does not let his feelings get in the way of his decisions. Suddenly, the shade of the tree shook, and I was interrupted in my thoughts. The old man appeared, his face wrinkling deeply as he looked at me. Oh, Alter-boy. What brings you to this ce? It was the gardener, Nord, who called out to me fluently. I smiled at the familiar face. Its just a walk. Haha, okay. I had met Nord about a year ago when I had more free time on my hands than I do now. I had too much free time on my hands, so I light-heartedly asked him a few questions about his garden, but he seemed to be very happy that I was interested, and was overjoyed to tell me all about it. I regretted that it was going to be a long conversation with an old man, but when I finally got around to asking him, he told me many stories unique to other worlds, and I got quite excited. I didnt even notice the dumbfounded Meredy. Its been a while since weve met. We go for a walk every day. Ie here once a week. You do? I had no idea. The servants of the mansion work 24 hours a day, seven days a week. I wondered if the gardener was paid well enough to live on once a week. When I posed this question, Nord said, No way! No way! Im sent by the gardeners guild, and on other days I visit other houses and merchants. So youve been to other towns? Only in Riedewald. When I was younger, I moved from one town to another. I was born in Narsel. You werent born here? Thats a new one for me. I had assumed that he was a servant, so when we met, all we talked about was the garden and the weather. I never went into personal matters. And Narsel is an earldom just to the north, with the same Marquis srad its leader. Meredy is also from that area, so it seems that peoplee and go a lot. Whats more, youve been going from town to town. Its a far cry from me being under house arrest, but I dont think it was an elegant trip. Death is a constantpanion in this world. The journey must have been dangerous. I asked, and Nord tilted his head slightly. Depends on where you are, I guess. The center of the empire is said to be safe, but if the forests and grasnds that arerge enough, monsters can appear. Once, I saw a gryphon flying in the air. I thought I was going to die that time. Im d to hear that youre okay. Fortunately, I didnt even look at it as it flew away. I hid in the carriage and looked up at it, but I didnt feel like living. If I had been attacked, I wouldnt be here. The adventurer guarding me was shaking their knees. Nord said as he traced back his happy memories. While the grasnds were still grassy, most of the forest was monsters'' territory. In the suburbs of Reedwald, it was the forest of Leknod. There are no dragons, as expected, but it would not be surprising to find a griffon-ss demon living there. When I asked him that question, Nord pondered whether he was in the wrong field. Ive heard that the shallow parts of the forest are not much different from the grasnds. But even the shallow areas in the south are said to be dangerous. I heard that even adventurers dont venture into these areas unless they arepetent. By the way, why are you asking me this? Are you interested in going outside the city? Its not like that. No, Im interested. I looked up at Nord. Im the second son. Ill be going intobat in the future, in whatever capacity that may be. I want to know how dangerous it is out there while I can. At my answer, Nord smiled softly. Thats why youve been training so hard. My Lord has been blessed with a good son. But there is no need to hurry. Youre still young. You have other things to learn. I think you should experience them one by one. Nord is right. Dont be in a hurry. As I nodded my head, the bell rang, signaling three oclock in the afternoon. As if to follow the invisible sound, Nord and I turned our gaze to the sky. Its already that time. Im sorry for interrupting your work. No, its fine. I was just leaving. What? The unexpected reply made me raise my voice. What do you mean Im in the way of youing home? I hurriedly bowed to Nord. Im sorry. I dont know how I can apologize. No, I want you to go home right now. Ill apologize to youter. Haha, youre still the same, kid. Dont worry, Im in no hurry. I interrupted you on your way home, but you have a big heart. I understand. Ill go home with you next time. Let me teach you all I know about how to get home. Im looking forward to it. Speaking of which, the Summer Solstice Festival ising soon. If you ask your father, he might allow you to go inside the town. Midsummer SolsticeCthe one where they gather in the square. Then I will ask my father. Thank you for your advice. As a way to at least apologize, I walked Nord to the main gate. Then I watched his back as he walked away, filled with self-doubt. How could I have prevented him from going home? What a blunder. I wonder how I should apologize to him. How can I apologize to him? It might be a good idea. Hes an elderly man, so it will help him maintain his strength. Ill also review his route home. Theres definitely a waste of time Oh, I couldnt leave the house. Well, I need permission, after all. When Nord disappeared into the crowd, I turned on my heel. Then, on my way back to the house, I stopped. I walked back to the garden from the approach to the front door and checked to make sure there was no one around. Then I picked up a handful of soil from a gap in thewn and invoked my life magic, Handy Soil. With the soil as priming water, a handful of soil was produced. A catalyst is not necessary for life magic, but if used, it can be activated with little magic power. Putting more magic power into it, he invoked a beginner-level attack spell, Earth Bolt. In an instant, the soil condensed and transformed into a sharp arrow, which I shot into the ground. If you use natural soil as a catalyst or use life magic to create soil, it will continue to remain as a material after the activation. The intermediate magic Earth Wall can be used to create a simple barrier. I put my foot on the earthen arrow protruding from the ground and crushed it with my weight. It was reasonably hard, but the weight of a five-year-old could destroy it. This is the standard strength. If I put more magic power into it, I could raise the hardness to the level of stone, and the power would increase proportionally. Whether it was thanks to Vergil or not, Ive mastered all the bolt systems. If its a weak monster, I should be able to handle it. But C Nords point is also correct. Im only five years old. I still have time. Even though I knew that in my head, I couldnt shake the nagging feeling of frustration. Looking at the house, I moved my gaze from the wall to the sky. An unknown world stretched out before him, separated only by an outer wall My world is small. There were so many things I didnt know. And I dont know what I dont know. The house and the few rtionships I had were all I had now. Chapter 7: The Days of a 5 Years Old - Midsummer Festival Chapter 7: The Days of a 5 Years Old - Midsummer Festival The town of Reedwald is located in the east-southeast of the Arsis Empire. To the east is the difficult forest of Leknod, and once you pass through it, you are in the territory of the Kingdom of Balmut, which belongs to the Coges Union. Although the Arsis Empire and the Kingdom of Barlmut are on bad terms, a road connecting the two countries has existed for a long time, and except during times of war, traders and adventurers havee and gone. The road crosses the forest of Leknod, so the level of danger is quite high. Especially for merchants, an escort is required, and it is rmended to have a rank of C or higher, which is called a skilled or experienced person. The town of Reedwald has a poption of about seven thousand, which is quite arge number for a frontier town. The reason why so many people are gathered here is that this town is located on the main artery of the southeastern part of the Arsis Empire. The city is connected to the south and west princes by a road, and from the Leknod Forest in the east, goods from the Coges Union and the Coru region to the southeast are brought in by traders. The Leknod Forest itself is a treasure trove of resources. If we counted the non-residents, the poption would be muchrger. Looking up at the clear sky, I breathed the morning air. It seemed to be hotter than usual today. It was almost an hour since the six oclock bell had rung. Looking outside the main gate, I could see a crowd of people. Its not just outside. There are dozens of people gathered around me, near the main gate of the mansion. My father and other members of my family, members of the Knights, and unfamiliar old men. This strange situation is, of course, not the everyday life of Reedwald. Today is the Midsummer Festival, the day when the sun shines longest in the world. The front of the house had been turned into a little za for people and others to hold a ceremony. There were no fountains or tree nting, just arge stone pavement. It was just arge stone pavement, surrounded by barracks, so it was not a ce to visit without a purpose. But today was a different story. The ce was so crowded that it was difficult to walk through. Stalls, which are usually prohibited, were allowed and lined the walls of the barracks to the point where there were no gaps. Among them, the restaurants were the most popr, desperately dealing with the constant influx of customers, while soldiers and adventurers were busy clearing the crowd here and there. The square was enveloped in a strange atmosphere, but in the center of the square sat an even stranger object. A log pir stood straight up in the middle of the square. The pirs were wrapped with colorful cloths, and the multipleyers of red cloths tied to the tops were swaying in the wind, shelving against the clear sky. It was as tall as a four-story building, and at its base, a group of strong young men held it up to prevent it from falling. A child on their parents shoulders gazed up at the still tall pir. I, too, looked up at it fluttering. I dont open my mouth like a child. Ive seen it almost every year, so its no surprise. I just didnt know what it was at all. I looked for my brother to ask him, but before I knew it, he and my father were having a chat with some old men I didnt know. I felt like I would get caught up in it if I approached them. Ill leave it to the elders to deal with the old men. I gave up and looked back, and saw Rnds back in front of me. Just as well. Rnd, what is the meaning of that? What? Rnd turned around and followed my gaze. Oh, the pir. Its said to be a representation of the power of the sun god Lactos. You see the red cloth at the tip? That represents fire, and in the old days, they used to really burn it. Its a huge torch. Apparently, it once caught fire, so theyve stopped using it now. The Sun God The image of the sun watching over us from the heavens, I wondered. Could it be that Lactos is the creator god? This world is a polytheistic religion, and there are no gods that look like this world''s main god. The sun god Lactos and the earth mother goddess Mirtieva are popr, but if you ask me if they are creator gods, Id have to tilt my head. As far as I know, neither of them has any such anecdotes. If I had to pick one, I would have to say Mirtiva, who gave birth to many lives. I should have asked the little fat god for his name since hes taken care of me. As I was thinking about this, I saw my brother standing next to me. My father and mother are also there. Now the Reedwald family is all here. Its about to start. The soldiers gathered in front of the main gate, and five knights, led by Conrad, surrounded us inside the grounds. The knights were our guards, but the soldiers were not there for security purposes. They were there to secure the way to the high ground set up in the square. At my fathers signal, the gate was opened. In response to the sound, the square erupted in cheers. As we ascended the stage, the cheers grew louder and the heat was intense. As if in response, a band gathered in one of the stalls, lightly strumming their instruments. My fathers smiled at the crowd. To my surprise, I could even hear them calling my name. As expected of the lords family, even the second son, a five-year-old, was known by name. Here, Ill give them an adorable smile like an infant. It was Nord. Why did youe over there? Oh, did he say he was dispatched? Theres a woman next to him who looks like his wife. Okay, Ill wave to her as a service. After the Reedwald family responded to the crowd, Conrad, the Knight Commander, stood in front of the big crowds. Silence! The voice of an old man shakes the square. The crowd quieted down, leaving a reverberation. Its as if hes been trained on the battlefield. An old man in a ceremonial dress came up to my father. He bowed to my father and looked around at the crowd. Without greeting, he begins to talk about mythology. Apparently, this old man was a priest of the god Lactos. After the difficult sermon, my father stepped forward. Perhaps reading the atmosphere, he simply finished his greeting and announced that the Midsummer Festival would be held. As soon as he did, there was such a cheer that the surrounding buildings shook. Next, everyones eyes were drawn to the pirs. A young man gathered in the center of the room jumped onto the pir with his supporters as a stepping stone. He dexterously climbed up the pir while receiving shouts of encouragement. When he reached the top, he stripped off the red cloth and jumped down without looking down. Countless arms caught him. He then set fire to the red cloth and used it as a spark to light several torches. This time, the young men holding the torches scattered in all directions, followed by the children and some of the crowd. In the days when they burned the pirs, they transferred the fire from there to the torches and carried them to various ces. Thats how they prayed for the blessings of the Sun God to reach every corner of the territory. This is a reproduction of that. Rnd exined again from the bottom of the hill. The torches ran through the town in all directions, finally igniting the bonfire outside the outer wall. We were told that the torches would be watched over carefully to keep the fire burning until morning. The ritual itself was simple and over with that. The ritual itself was simple, but for most of us, this was where the real fun began. We sang, danced, drank, and made noise until morning. This was the only day that most jobs were closed. Those who work are the people who entertain the revelers, the taverns, restaurants, street vendors, and the soldiers and adventurers who maintain security. Rnd also exined to me, slurring his words, that young men and women have a pretty good chance of getting together. Is that the kind of information a five-year-old needs? We finished our roles and descended the teau. Then well return to thepound. Its noisy in Reedwald today. You must be back before it gets toote. I had taken Nords advice and persuaded my parents to allow me to look around the town. I bowed my head reverently to my father. Of course. Even if it costs me my life, I will make sure to get home. No, you dont have to. Juste back as normal. No need to risk it. Rnd, you take care of Alter. He can do some strange things from time to time. Keep an eye on him. Im on it. My mother patted me on the head as Rnd responded. Its a pity because Id like toe with you. Be careful you dont get hurt. Yes. Would you like to go around the town with me after the festival? That sounds good. Lets go shopping sometime. The Reedwald family, except for me, was about to have dinner with the towns leading figures and a major business association. Untilst year, my brother had been enjoying the festivities with the three squares, but this year my father had decided that he would be present. After seeing off my parents and my somewhat nervous brother, I stepped out into the floating city with Rnd in tow. We walked down the main street, looking at the stalls. Most of the items were unfamiliar to me, and I couldnt help but notice them. Surprisingly, there are many decorative items. The materials are small gems and milky white stones, mostly nes and brooches. I wondered if theck of rings was a size issue. At first, I was overwhelmed by the sheer size of the crowd. Adults are like giants to me. I wondered how I was going to wade through them, but soon realized I didnt need to. It was Rnd in the background. The stern man was clinging to me like a ghostly ripple stand. He was wearing beautiful chainmail and a surcoat with a coat of arms. Even if you dont know where the coat of arms is, its obvious that hes a knight. In addition, if you look down below, you will see a noble boy and it is obvious that if you get involved with him, you will be in trouble. I no longer have to worry about being crowded, but it doesnt feel good to be avoided in a hurry. Im just a small boy. However, my fears were unfounded. Most of the people were in a hurry to get out of the way, but some didnt care about our appearance. First, the street vendors. To them, a wealthy little boy is a duck. As soon as we stopped, they started to shout at us, trying to sell us something. Its all well and good to have a strongmercial spirit, but dont try to sell vegetables to me. The other was a drunk. Most of them had been drinking before the ceremony, and they were ready to go. When they see me and Rnd, they say, To the sun god Lactos! He threw his congrattions at us. Its fine to be friendly. But dont offer alcohol to a five-year-old. What, are the residents of Reedwald all like this? A group of musicians was ying lutes, bagpipes, and other stringed instruments that looked like they belonged in an Indian movie. The residents were drinking and dancing to the music. It looks like its going to be awless zone due to the time problem. Now, even though it was a holiday, I was able to get a feel for the town. If possible, I would have liked to have seen a normal day, but I cant afford to be extravagant. At the very least, we should make good use of this time. My first choice was the adventurers guild, followed by the armor store, and if that didnt work, the general store. If Im being honest, Id say the next best option would be a magic tool store, but Rnd is the one holding the wallet. And whats more, its probably only pocket change that hes giving me. You cant get your hands on the magic tools, even if its more than you expected. What can I do for you? Before I knew it, I had be lost in thought and had stopped in the middle of the road. The carriage would normally pass by. Thank God it was a holiday. I was wondering where I want to go. Do you know where the Adventurers Guild is? Yes, I know where it is, but why are we going to the guild? I dont think its a good idea today. Theyre already drunk, you know. Is that going to be a problem? It will, definitely. Even ordinary drunks have gotten involved. Its not hard to imagine what would happen if it were an adventurer. Even if we get entangled, Rnd will do anything, but if youre bothering a noble son or a knight, the adventurer will be punished. Should we give up? What about the armory? Even stranger, . Well, I know a few of them. But I dont know if they do. Rnd shook his head. He was aware that this was not the ce to go on a day like this. But it was finally time to get out of town. If I missed this opportunity, how long would it be before he could go again? I had promised my mother that I would go shopping, but I didnt think she would stop by, and she wouldnt look too good. And since it was a festival, they might be selling special items like grab bags. I had a feeling that I would be grabbing garbage, but I decided to just go anyway. Rnds favorite store was closed, and we went to several more, but the doors were still closed. We took a break and bought some skewers at a nearby stall, and asked around for an armory store that might be open. The store owner seemed to be a local viger and prefaced his visit with, I dont know much about it, but , he told me about a nearby store. The store we were told about was on a side street, a short distance away. It was a little secluded, so I might have passed it by without asking. The exterior of the store was quite ordinary. Its always a good idea to find a store that deals with famous products, but this shop was so ordinary that it betrayed my faint expectations. They seemed to be having a business meeting, and I could hear their conversation through the open window. Lets just be thankful that they are open for business. Wee. The shopkeepers words and eyes were quickly lowered to Rnd. As expected, the business person instantly decided which was mainline. I looked around the store and saw that besides the owner, there was a thin man dressed as a bandit at the counter. A tumbler was ced in front of them, and the smell of wine wafted in the air. It was not a business meeting, but a chat. Id like to take a look. Am I interrupting anything? No, thank you very much. Please, have a look. The shopkeeper invited us in with an amiable face. The store was not that big. There were low shelves in the center and taller shelves lined up against the wall. I was overwhelmed by the variety of weapons and armor. The armory in the barracks may have more in number, but the variety is unparalleled. There were countless types of swords. In addition to the three typical types of one-handed swords (small sword, short sword, and longsword), there were also single-edged swords and curved swords. Even within the same type of weapon, the width and thickness varied, and the shape and size of the head of a typical mace were so different that it could be recognized at a nce. I wondered if adventurers would be able to find a weapon that suited their needs from among these. Generally speaking, the sword is short. I tried to hold it, but it felt awfully heavy. Even if I could swing it, I would get tired quickly. When in doubt, call in the experts. Rnd, what do you think is the best sword for me? Since youre buying it? Not a very good response. He seems to be afraid that my father will give him a hard time. Im not going to wield it blindly and recklessly. I think its time you got used to the real thing. I dont know what you kids are talking about. Well, Im sure Alter Boy will be fine. A little dismayed, Rnd looked out at the shelves. He stopped at a shelf of daggers and picked up a few. If youre thinking about the future, go for the dagger. If youre looking for something a little different, this is the one for you. He held one out to me. It was quite light. The body of the sword is thin, and if you look closely, you can see that the de has been crushed. No, hasnt it been sharpened from the beginning? This is a stiletto, a stabbing weapon, so you dont have to worry about getting hurt. Its light, so its good for practice. Thats a very Rnd-like choice. The piercing weapon itself is highly practical and can prate chainmail, so the knight is also wearing a sword. Among them, the stiletto has no de, so it is hard to get injured unless it is struck. If this is the case, there is less concern that my parents will me him. Ill take that one. Rnd chose a reasonable one and paid for it at the counter. The bandit man who was there left ufortably. I felt sorry for him while he was having a drink, but then I noticed the fur in his hand. Deerskin? But it has a strange presence. The appraisal said it was the skin of an Eleph, but the details were unclear. I was curious, so I spoke to the man. I was curious, so I spoke to the man, Sorry to interrupt. What is that fur? I dont think its just a deer. Ah, yes. This is the skin of an Eleph. The man seemed surprised by the unexpected question, but he responded politely. If you look up at him again, you will see that, despite his appearance, he has a simple face. But I already knew the name. As I was thinking about how to break the ice, Rnd intervened. He said, Eleph? Did you kill it in the Leknod Forest? Oh, yes. The man had a slightly proud expression on his face. The man looked a little proud. Its not that rare. Its not that rare, I guess. If anything, it lives in the more southeastern part of the country, south of the Coges Union. Its temperamental and carnivorous. At a nce, it looks like a mere deer, so low-ranked adventurers often get hit by it. If youre old enough, though, you wont be mistaken for one. When I tilted my head, Rnd continued his exnation. Its appearance changes drastically. Your whole body will turn white and youll have three horns. In addition, it can use Thunderbolt magic. Thunderbolt , thats nasty. Thats nasty. The old Eleph equivalent to B rank. I groaned unintentionally. If it is equivalent to B rank, it isparable to a young dragon. Even in Rnd when he was an adventurer, he was ranked high in C rank. If it had grown into something like that, the damage to the territory would have been enormous. I turned to the man. I want to thank you on behalf of my father, who is not here. You did well to defeat it. Even though he is not old, Eleph must be a powerful opponent. Perhaps you are a known adventurer? Adventurer? Yeah, and you are? Im sorry Imte in telling you my name. My name is Alter Les Reedwald. My father is Baron Reedwald. My lord? Im sorry about this! The man hurriedly jumped up and down and bowed his head. I was also surprised by his reaction. This is what happens when you suddenly meet the son of a lord? I cant get rid of mymoners feelings. Look up, he said. Im his son, but Im his second son. We might be having adventures together in the future. Im not an adventurer, Im just a hunter. Youre not an adventurer? Rnd and I looked at each other. You''re a hunter. The world is a big ce after all. Yes, could you tell us your name? Oh, yes! My name is Nerio! Nerio. I would like to meet you again someday. When we meet again, tell me about your hunt. Yes! I returned home earlier than usual with my first weapon and a new encounter. The hustle and bustle of the town continued well into the night. In the past, I had felt it was just noise, but this year it was different. There was life there. Smiles, energy, exuberance. As if to blow away the mncholy, people were immersed in the noise and became a part of it. Maybe one day Ill get to be a part of it. Chapter 8: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old Chapter 8: The Daily Life of an Eight Year OldMy brother Lakius and his squire Rans are fiercely shing each other in front of me as I catch my breath.Three years have passed, and I am now eight years old.A few months ago, my older brother Lakius turned fifteen, the age of adulthood in this world, and my father took him to the Marquess of srad to greet him. The Marquis of srad was a powerful man in the northeastern part of the Arsis Empire, and even the emperor was not immune to his power. He was the head of the so-called Marquis of srad faction.When my father returned home, he formally dered my brother to be his sessor.There could be no objection. Many people, including me, sent their heartfelt congrattions. If there was any luck in the Reedwald family, it was that there were no schemers. Regardless of what I think, when people gather, factions form. Its just like the current situation in the Arsis Empire. But in my family, no one tried to stir things up, no one who came to my aid. For better or worse, its a domain full of warriors. Graham, the butler of the family, is an excellent civil servant, but he is also a loyal vassal who has served the family since the previous generation and is in charge of the whole thing. He would not do anything that would cause confusion. And hes a good man, so my brother wont let him go. He may be old, but I hope he will do well for three generations toe.I also heard that talks are going on under the radar for my brother to get a wife from the Count of Lewinfort family in the northwest. Her name is Liya, and she is seven years younger than me. What a pedophile.As expected, they cant take a seven year old girl as a bride, so theyre waiting until shees of age. What is more surprising to everyone isnt about why she had been chosen as a wife or her age, but that she was the daughter of an earl. There was too much of a difference in family status between her and the baron.It seems that it was Marquis Brads idea because both the groom and the bride are his vassal.It was said that Marquis Brad originally arranged for my brothers marriage partner, but he is a baron, although and that is the problem. To put it another way, my brother is part of a baron family of the lowest ss, even though it is still part of the nobility. The Marquis of srud, who had been somewhat neglected because he had been unable to find a suitable vassal, met him at aing-of-age ceremony and fell in love with him. The Marquis of srad was very fond of my brother, and suddenly the fourth daughter of the Earl of Lewinfort was chosen. Incidentally, the Earl of Lewinforts mother is the sister of the Marquis of srad, and the rtionship between my brother and the Marquis of srad is soplicated that I dont know what to call it. As for the rtionship between me and the Marquis C I dont even want to think about it.In any case, it will be a long time before Liya bes my younger sister, but congrattions are in order.Also, the reason why the Marquis of srad, who is known as a martial artist, took a liking to my brother seems to be because of the changes in thest few years. Since I joined the training and ssroom studies, my brother has been training himself and studying harder than ever before. Especially in the training, he repeatedly fought mock battles with Rnd, Rans, and the other followers, and learned One-handed Sword 2, Spear 1, Shield 2, Horsemanship 1, Wind Magic 2, and Earth Magic 1. I think hes pretty versatile. Its hard to raise your rank, but its also extremely difficult to learn. Its even more difficult if you dont have much talent in martial arts. Even so, he seems to think that he is poor in dexterity, and he often debates with Rnd whether he should focus his training on a single point.The results of my brothers efforts were evident in the mock battle.Right in front of my eyes, Rans was being pushed by my brother. He was not cutting corners, he was fighting for his life. In terms of purebat power, Ransu was the better fighter, with a level of 10, higher than my brothers 8. Still, he was on the defensive.It was true that Ranss skills were superior. His swordsmanship is elegant and his parry is superb. However, I had the impression that he was somewhat conventional. On the other hand, my brothers technique was not so good, but his movements were sometimes unpredictable. He would pretend to be parrying and then forcefully fling his sword away, or intentionally swing and then strike with his body, or use it as bait tounch an assault with the hilt. These are all techniques that my brother himself was hit by Rnd.It is also important to note that he has acquired wind and earth attack magic. It is difficult to control the power of magic, so hes not using them for now, but he asionally weaves in movements that hint at it. Knowing that he can use it, Rans reacts to it.The mock battle ended with Rans removing his sword.He looked down at Rans, breathing hard.Its admirable that you take pride in being a knight. But there is no need for good sportsmanship n the battlefield. Weve been through the line of death together, havent we? I give up.Rans looking down with regret.Why did he lose to a lower-leveled opponent? Rans doesnt know that and seems confused.My brother and the knights have participated in the subjugation corps many times and have gained practical experience. At that time, my brothers abilities began to overtake those of his followers. It was not that his abilities or skills had improved. Its because Rans is still better than him, three years agopared to now.The two of them are true examples of how status should be.Lets think of skills as qualifications, like the Chinese Proficiency Test. If two people have the appropriate level, can they always beat the unqualified person in a kanji match? No, they cannot. It could be a linguist, and there are unparalleled kanji lovers even among those without qualifications. If we were to rece these with status, we could say that they do not meet the requirements to acquire skills, but they possess skills other than the requirements. Inbat, they are the ones who can fight with skill. Rans skills and abilities are better than my brothers. But my brother is far superior in ways that are not shown in his status.I averted my gaze from the two of them.Name : Alter Les ReedwaldRace : HumanLevel : 3 (+1)HP: 29/29 (+3)MP: 38/38 (+14)Str: 6 (+3)Int: 14Dex: 7 (+3)End: 4+2 (+1)Agi: 10+2 (24 : Doubled) (+3)Charm: 14 (+1)[Skills]Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, Fast Movement (new), Mental Resistance 3, Appraisal 2 (+1), One-handed Sword 3 (+2), Taijutsu 4 (+3), Dagger 4 (new)Fire Magic 1, Water Magic 3, Wind Magic 3, Earth Magic 2, No-attribute Magic 2, Ice Magic 1, Lightning Magic 1, Degenerative Magic 1[Magic]-Beginner LevelFire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Lightning BoltWater Shield, Wind Shield, Earth Shield, Magic Shield, Earth Shield, Water Shield,Physical Up, High-Speed Movement[Title]Reincarnated, Ace of the Homing Club (+2 Endurance, +2 Agility), Second Son of Baron ReedwaldAfter all, training alone will hardly raise your level. Over the past three years, Ive gained only one level. On the other hand, my skills have increased a lot. In terms ofbat skills, Dagger and Taijutsu have increased greatly as I have refined my evasion techniques.My magic skills have grown evenly through my independent training. The reason for the variation is that I can only practice in my room at night. I couldnt practice with dirt because Meredy wouldin if I got the room dirty, and I couldnt practice much with fire because it might cause a fire.As my level has risen, I now have more magic power to spare, but I continue to train with an emphasis on life magic. The basics are important in any endeavor. In addition to training with the Breeze for wind and the Fresh Water for water, on days when it was raining or windy, the windows were closed in all rooms, so I took advantage of the opportunity to drip the Handy Soil for soil out the window, or shoot the Flint for fire in the direction of the outside. With both hands, I activate Breeze to see which wind is stronger, and I suddenly got light-headed.In addition to the above, I also learned Shield Magic and Degenerative Magic based on Virgils teachings. Since the magical shield system was learned in descending order of magic rank, it may be rted to something like the skill level of each system.Ive grown more than a low-ranked wizard, but the biggest gain wasnt in my magic.High-Speed MovementThis is a mid-level skill that strengthens physical abilities.It doubles your agility and averages out your other abilities.This is the result of my Appraisal.It was a cheat skill despite its goofy name. It is said that the limit of human ability is 20. Im eight years old and Ive surpassed that. In addition, because of the duplication of the Degenerative Magic, High-Speed Movement, my maximum agility is 25. An ordinary opponent would not even be able to catch me.It has the effect of averages out your other stats which bothers me. Even if I repeat the verification, there was no target forparison, and there was no precise stopwatch in this world. So I continued to twist my head, and suddenly remembered Garneles, the Bug Men. They have the skills of Physical Strength Up and eleration. From this, I guess that the ability value was a rough summary of various abilities. If it was agility, then it will be eleration, maximum speed, endurance, and so on. If this is correct, then the originally disparate values of eleration and top speed would be forcibly changed into doubled values by High-Speed Movement. For example, a cheetah with High-Speed Movement should have more than doubled endurance and less than doubled maximum speed. (ȤСƄӡ֤Υ``ʤ顢־϶Ϥ˸ߤޤꡢ٤϶¤ֹޤϤ )The correct answer is literally God knows what, but I think its probably right.I was strolling in the garden when I casually checked my status and noticed that I had acquired High-Speed Movement. Without thinking too much, I activated it. As soon as I moved lightly, I collided with the wall of the mansion and immediately fainted.Meredy, a witness, testified, You just flew away.The Increased Growth Potential was just as bad, but this one was more monstrous because I could clearly see its results. Fortunately, I can turn it off at will, so I usually keep it off. Im confident that if I ran around the house at full speed while it was active, I would die in a crash.The versatility of that ability, the doubling of agility through High-Speed Movement is more than enough of a cheat. Im sure I have more cards in my hand than most adventurers.So C how strong am I?That doubt has always haunted me. I can only move in a straight line, and Ive never used magic in a real battle. The mock battle between my brother and Rans only deepened my doubts. I wondered how far he could go against the former C-ranked Rnd and the Knight Commander Conrad. Since I had no realbat experience, I could not even predict.Shall we have a match before we go up?Rnds voice broke me out of my thoughts.Fine.After washing off my sweat in the water, I had breakfast and went back to my room.I had some time to kill before my ss started. I sat in my chair and stared nkly at the sky.In the past, Meredy woulde and go, and I never had time to rx, but nowadays I only see her a few times a day. This was because my life skills had improved and I had more work to do and because my father understood that I didnt do anything dangerous. In fact, I took my training and sswork seriously, and when I learned magic, I didnt blow up the room. I am proud to say that I am a well-behaved child. The fact that I fainted from a suicide attack on the wall was an unavoidable result of force majeure.The wind blowing in felt like autumn.ording to the calendar, its still hot, but the days are getting cooler. This world, called Veriathes, is very simr to Earth. There is only one sun, one satellite, and the seasons change in much the same way.As I watched the clouds drift by, I suddenly felt like I was back in my own world. Although eight years had passed, I had lived on Earth for seventeen years. The memories are still deeply rooted in my mind.Butpared to before, they have faded considerably. Sometimes I cant remember my rtives and friends from my previous life, the school I used to go to, or the route to school. My life as the son of an aristocrat is slowly eroding my high school memories.It is not unpleasant. I had to be reincarnated because of the fat god, but now Im thankful in a way that I was brought into a good family.I moved my gaze to the streets of Reedwald.As I gazed at the medieval European cityscape, my awareness of my previous life faded and my present life became clearer. I no longer felt ufortable or moved by this scenery.As I gazed at the peoples lives, I ruminated on the trivial things that had happened recently.I wondered if those words had been taken at face value.I thought of the person who had said them.My brother was confirmed as the sessor, and although it was a littlete, we had decided on his wife. It would be nine years at the earliest, but he would also have a child. When that happens, my role as the second son wille to an end.What would happen to me after that? I may be sent as a son-inw to marry a suitable wife, or I may be forced to leave my home.I somehow knew that I would be living as an adventurer. Thats why Ive been training. Recently, however, Ive sensed a change in my situation.Not long ago, my brother said to me, You have the talent to surpass Rnd.At the time, I responded with appropriate words, but now I feel ufortable about the reason why he cited Rnd. Rnd is a former adventurer. If you take it as it is, it could be taken to mean that I can make it as an adventurer. However, my senses denied it.Rnd may not be the best with words, but his abilities and personality are well known. He is even rumored to be the future leader of a knight order.Could it be that my brother is thinking of keeping me at his side?If thats the case, theres no way my brother would decide on his own. Aside from the sibling rivalry, the rtionship with my brother is unknown. If you look at the history of the family, you will find that sometimes theye together as one to face difficulties, and sometimes they kill each other. Of course, I didnt want to put him in such a situation, but I didnt know what would happen. If my brother was aware of this and made the decision, he must have discussed it with my father.Perhaps they can sense that I have no ambition. In fact, a lord is a serious problem for me. Even if I were to be feted, I would kick their asses and turn them down. Thats why I think its harmless to keep me at hand. Ive been hiding most of my abilities, but Im quite precocious even with my announced abilities. Its not surprising that he would make an excellent knight.Thats not so bad?The thought came out of my mouth.Even if I have memories of my previous life, they are my family now. I also like this Reedwald. If my father or brother needed my help, I would not hesitate to put my body on the line.Its about time.I stood up and looked up at the sky once more.Even if my guess is wrong, we still have the same job to do.Lets take care of that first.What do you want to talk about?After dinner, when my parents were rxing in the living room, I said, We need to talk.My mother, sitting next to me, seemed to sense the unusual atmosphere and straightened her bearing.Ivee to ask you for a favor.A favor, thats unusual. Lets start with that.I took a breath and opened my mouth.Please give me the permission to enter the forest of Leknod.My father looked dubious and my mother was surprised.Well, youre not only going sightseeing, right?Yes, I want to experience realbat.My father wrinkled his eyebrows and put his hand over his mouth.My mothers gaze began to wander between my father and me.This is no ce for a child. Do you understand the horror of realbat? Youre going to kill each other.I want to go there to understand it.Actually, I understand it all too well. Ive been eaten alive, after all.My father seemed to realize that my intentions were firm, but he did not lose his reluctant expression.Next year C no, two years. Then you may be allowed to apany me as a member of the strike force.My father was unlikely to forgive me.My mother nodded her head as if it was obvious, so it would be impossible for me to persuade her.What should I do?I tried to think of different ways to persuade him, but none of them were decisive. It seemed that the reality of being eight years old was more of a bottleneck than I had thought.I didnt like the idea of deceiving her, but I had no choice.I gently opened my status and applied a disguise. Ive shown quite a bit in my training, so I should be okay. I cover up most of the skills given to the small fat god, some of the titles, and the exceptional High-Speed Movement. For magic, Ill keep the Bolts and only use One-handed Sword 3, Taijutsu 3, and Dagger 2, while reducing my overall abilities. This is still more versatile than my brothers, and still better than a lot of people.I gave them both permission to view my status.You should be able to see my status. Please look at it.My parents moved their gazes toward the void.My mother, who had never been involved inbat, didnt seem too keen on the idea, but my father quickly changed his tune.One-handed Sword 3 Taijutsu and Dagger. You also have all seven attributes of the Bolts I thought yours was excellent, but this is My father broke down.Its a very restrained ability, but even so, it seems to have surpassed his imagination. Its just one more push.Your growth has slowed down for about a year now. Im beginning to lose what I gain in training.Father pondered for a moment, then instructed Graham, Call Rnd.Rnd arrived shortly afterward amidst the heavy atmosphere.You wanted to see me, sir?ActuallyWhen my father exined the situation, Rnd looked convinced.Well, youre here sooner than I thought.Did you notice?He seemed to have plenty of time to train. Even though Ive been adjusting it, he can handle mockbat with me in a straightforward manner, and with simplebat power, he canpete with knights. In addition, Alter Boy is a precocious thinker, so I was thinking that this kind of talk mighte up around next year.I was somewhat embarrassed, not knowing that Rnd had such a high opinion of me.My father began to ponder again, but the negative mood he had been in earlier had faded.Isnt it dangerous?If youre asking if you can fight in a real fight, I assure you that you can. Its just that its not the same as training, so its hard to say until youve tried it.My father seemed to be leaning towards Rnds words.But my mother intervened almost immediately.Youre not going to allow it, are you?You seem to be against it.Of course not! My father was fourteen years old when he went to war, its too early.I was ten years old when I fought in a subjugation.Its still two yearsterpared to his current age, his body is still small!My motherined of a flushed face.I dont care what you call it, Im not small. If youpare me to adults, Im at least a head shorter, but I have an average height. Even if Im small, Im in no danger. If it came down to it, I could easily shake off most humans and monsters with my High-Speed Movement. But I cant use it as a source of my argument because its hidden.Even so, the opposition from my mother is stronger than I expected.My father was silent as my mother stubbornly shook her head, but suddenly he let out a deep sigh.Henriette. I am weak.The abruptness of this statement baffled my mother as well as me and Rnd.No matter how hard I train, I can never reach the level of my father, let alone my grandfather, who is a hero. Its the same with Lakius. No matter how much he improves, he will never be able to reach my father. But Alter is different. He has already surpassed me and Lakius. He is only eight years old. He has definitely inherited his grandfathers blood in abundance. He has the makings of a hero.But Ill be honest with you, I''m against it too. No matter how strong he is, he still can be killed in battle, and he cant show his strength because of fear. If hes struggling to grow, he can hire a good adventurer to teach him. Thats why I ask you this question. Alter, why do you want to fight so much?Its becauseI cut off my words.Why do I want to fight? Its simple. Because actualbat is the fastest form of training.Ive heard that the war between factions is intensifying in the Arsis Empire, with hordes of monsters preying on humans and hostile neighbors. I dont think the world will be peaceful enough to wait two years for me. As the second son, no matter how my life turns out, I will always be forced to fight. If Im not good enough by then, Ill just be killed again without a second thought. And above all, in actualbat, there was the fear of being killed and the fear of killing. No amount of training could be ovee either, and no amount of training inbat skills would solve the problem. Thats why I wanted to go into the forest.I looked up.Three years ago, at the Midsummer Festival, I saw the skin of a monster named Eleph. It is said that as it gets older, it grows into an untouchable monster. It was killed at an early age by a skilled hunter, but had he been overlooked, he would have be a threat to the Reedwald. You never know when such a monster will appear. Its toote to regret it. I want the power to fight to survive and protect those who should be protected.The ones to protect?My father, mother, and brother. Im not a lord. I am sorry for the people, but it is my family that I want to protect the most. But if you and brother wish to fight to protect the people and wield me as your sword, then I will dly go to war.My father nodded profoundly, and my mother looked stern but somewhat pleased.Did you hear it from Lakius?No, I just had a hunch.I cant say no. I wanted to give you time to think.My father reached for his tea. It was already cold, and Graham reached to re-brew it, but my father stopped him and brought the cup to his lips.On the way to srad, I had a discussion with Lakius about the future of Reedwald. He said, You know what youck. He told me that you were the one who could make up for what Icked.My father looked at me straight in the eyes.It was the lord, the patriarch, and the eyes of my father.Very well. You are allowed to enter the forest of Leknod. But be sure to bring Rnd with you and hire an adventurers escort.You!My mother was furious, but my father didnt pay any attention to her.Rnd will take care of it.What?Rnd and I got down on one knee and hung our heads.My mother continued to protest, but my father refused to reverse his decision. To ease the tension, I had to take my mother shopping, be a dress-up doll, and go to the theater with her.It wasnt until a few dayster when Rnd had finished his arrangements, that my mother was in a better mood. Chapter 9: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – “The Battle Axe of Destruction” Chapter 9: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C The Battle Axe of Destruction As I passed through the swinging door, a peculiar smell hit my nose. I wondered if it was the smell of animals mixed with alcohol and smoke. I was overwhelmed by theplex smell, but I didn''t show it, and I slowly looked around the room. On the counter in front of me hung a te with the words "Request" and "Delivery" written on it. I guessed were going to Request this time. There were no people lined up at any of the counters, and the receptionist, who had nothing to do, was looking at me and Rnd with curiosity. I''ve heard that it''s mostly empty before noon, and that is true. As I walked up to the front counter, the receptionist smiled at me. I nced at Rnd for a moment, then back at her. Even if she doesn''t recognize my face, she seems to know Rnd. A former C-rank adventurer and current Knight of the Reedwald. There''s no way she doesn''t know me. As a result, she must have figured out who I am and what Im doing here. Standing slightly on tiptoe, I emerged from the counter and speak to the receptionist. Im Alter Les Reedwald, for the escort mission. I came to see you because I heard there was an adventurer who had epted my request. "Wee to the Adventurers'' Guild. Do you have the request form?" The receptionist responds as if she had prepared it. Rnd held out a rolled-up piece of parchment from behind him. The receptionist opens and inspects it carefully. "I''ve checked it. This way, please." Rnd and I were ushered upstairs. The receptionist knocked in front of the reception room to announce our arrival. A man''s voice answered, "Oh," from inside, and shortly after, we heard the light sound of banging on something. When we entered the room, four adventurers stood up to greet us. Three men and one woman. The positions were the same, but I got the impression that therge man was one step ahead of the others. I wondered if he was the leader. "Are you sure you''re the adventurers who epted the escort mission?" "OhCno, yes." The woman next to me red at me, and therge man rubbed his head and said again. You don''t need to worry about yournguage. Please sit down first. Oh, thank you. I know it takes some getting used to, but I''m not really good with formalities. The adventurers sit side by side, with me facing them and Rnd standing behind me like a guard. "I''m Markant, leader of the C-ranked party, The Battle Axe of Destruction. "I''m Alter Les Reedwald. Nice to meet you." As I responded to therge man who held out his hand, I saw a battle axe standing behind the sofa. It looked haphazard, but it was positioned so that he could grab it at any time. I guess it''s a habit since there''s no reason for him to be wary of us. It''s no wonder they''re called experts. The other three introduced themselves in turn. I''m Valerie. Im mainly a ranger, but also a scout. My name is Danil. I''m in the vanguard, but I can use a little magic. I''m Ose, the scout. I shook hands with each of them, apologized in my heart, and activated the "appraisal". Since Rnd chose it, there is no problem with their ability. What I''m worried about is their behavior. I know that it would be a disgusting act if people knew about it, but dangerous skills and titles are a threat to our lives. First up was the leader of the axe holder, Markant. His level is 19, less than Rnds 26, but more than Conrads 18. He''s a typical muscle head, with Axe 6, Axe Combat Skills, and Physical Up 3. And he''s not just a muscle head. He has mastered Degenerative Magic up to rank 3. And the only magic he remembers is "Strength Up". When ites down to it, he can evolve into a very impressive muscle head. I''m not just saying he''s 7 in intelligence. He had HP of 15, and only his Strength was 19 due to skill correction. He could probably exceed 20 if he activated his magic. He was one of the outsiders. If it was a simple one-on-one fight, how many people in the Reedwald Knights would be able to beat Markant? Rnd who has "One-handed Sword 7" and "Shield 5" and is superior in overall strength, is sure, and Conrad is likely to y a good game with abundant experience. It''s tough for other knights, such as Deputy Chief Joss. The other eye-catching skill is "Crisis Detection 3". It looks both useful and not so useful. I wonder how practical it is for a rank 3. Also, the battle axe behind him was a magic axe called the Sacred Strike Axe. From its features and name, it seemed to have special effects on the undead. I guess that''s where the party got its name. Next was Valerie, the first red. Surprisingly, she had a title with a stats correction. The name of the title is Its Far Too Steps. (bʤ˫) What is that, the start of a story? Does that mean all men are mountain men? I don''t care if it''s giant, demon, or super, but that''s what it is. Correction is Charm +2, Agility -1. Her other skills are "One-handed Sword 5", "Dagger 3", "Stealth 2", and "Signal Detection 1", which are almost as self-introduced, and her abilities are average but stable and high. Unfortunately, her agility of 14 has been reduced to 13 due to negative correction, but it is a noble sacrifice of +2 charm. Except for a few groups, there''s nothing toin about. Well, to be honest, I feel like the Creator God set this up in a drunken fit. Valerie had a strange, small, beautiful sword by her side. It had a very strong presence, so I appraised it and found that it was a magic sword. The name is Arua Sero, and it seems to specialize in the water attribute. Danil is a vanguard who can also use magic. His abilities are around 13, a little above average, and he has a sword and arge shield. His skills are melee type centered on "One-handed Sword" and "Shield", and his magic skills are "water magic 3" and "fire magic 2". He has the Intermediate Level that I''ve never seen it. He has the highest intelligence at 15, so he might be more of a magician. In battle, he would switch roles with Valerie, depending on the situation. He is also somewhat soft-spoken, and his gestures and words have the scent of a wealthy man. He didn''t look like an aristocrat, so he must have been born into a wealthy family such as a guild member or a merchant family. Danil was also carrying a magic long sword, but this one had only increased strength and sharpness and did not have a particrly distinctive name. Thest one was Ose, a scout with a short self-introduction. I thought he would be taciturn like a scout, but his cheeks were tense. It seemed he was just nervous. He was a little younger than the other three, looking to be around twenty years old. He had an Agility of 15, and specialized in scouting and support with the following skills: "Sense of Presence 6", "Sense of Danger 2", "Stealth 5", "Pursuit 4", "Dagger 3", "Throw: Dagger 2", and "Throw: Sling 2". He doesn''t have any special titles or magic, but he does have "Pain Resistance 1", which seems to be the result of his half-life. Since he isnt abatant, he doesn''t have any outstanding equipment, but I''m sure he has at least a few hidden gems due to their profession. Now, I don''t see any problems with them. They don''t have any strange titles, and they are well-equipped and skilled. "Hey, are you ready to go?" I looked up and saw that everyone''s eyes were focused on me. It seems that they thought I was thinking about something because I was quiet. I was not wrong. "Now that we''ve greeted each other, tell me what you want. I''ve heard it''s to protect Master Alter, but I don''t know the details. "Well, I''ll make it simple. The target of the escort is me. Rnd will apany me as my escort. The location is the forest of Leknod, and the duration is one week. The first three days will be day trips, the next three days will be encampment in the forest, and thest day we will return to town. To the forest? What''s the purpose? For my training. Markant looked at me suspiciously, and I couldn''t help but give him the same look. I thought I had exined the point clearly. I wonder what the question is. Did I not exin well enough? Oh, the reward. No, that''s what''s on the request form. That''s not what I meant. You said that the training would be done by Alter-sama right? I''m sorry, but you have to tell me. How old are you? "Eight." Okay then." Marchant muttered. "So, this request is to help Alter-sama practice for the actual battle and get rid of tough opponents when they appear? That''s right. I''m a novice at camping, so I''d like to ask you to help me with that as well. It''s a very strange atmosphere. Markant scratched his head. Im not very good with polite words. So let me be clear. We heard that it was an escort mission, so we took it. I''m not going to y along with the antics of an eight-year-old. Without pause, Valerie reprimanded in a whisper, You idiot. But she didn''t deny what he said. There seems to be no objection to the content. Danil and Ose are also silent, so it seems that they have a consensus opinion on "Battle Axe of Destruction." The reason she rebuked him was that there was a way to say it, even if he refuses it. In fact, except for Markant, the rest of the group looked nervous and started to look at me and Rnd. They were nervous because they had just taunted a nobleman. It''s called disrespect. Of course, I didn''t mind. I was simply troubled. It''s like a few days ago all over again. I pondered this as I looked at the "Battle Axe of Destruction". There''s no reason for me to stick with them. As long as I could meet my father''s requirement of hiring an escort, Im good. Of course, there is a lot to be learned by hiring a skilled person, but it is not essential. The goal is to gain real-world experience, and the rest is just a bonus. If they refuse, I can hire another adventurer. As soon as I had reached a conclusion, Rnd opened his mouth behind me. "I think the quickest way is to let them know what you''re capable of. "Mock battle? I don''t mind, but " They think it is reckless for an eight-year-old to challenge an actual battle. Then show them your power. That''s true, but, strangely, the hiring party will be tested. And moreover, Im the son of a lord. Wouldn''t that mean that my father, if not me, would be disrespected? I couldn''t read any particr emotion in Rnd''s expression. As a former adventurer, Rnd would have anticipated this turn of events and would have researched the character of the Battle Axe of Destruction. If that''s the case, then it''s worth hiring them even if you ept this difficulty, or the quality will drop considerably if you remove them. At least it won''t affect my father''s reputation, right? Otherwise, I wouldn''t make this suggestion. Is it a loss to cut them? Come to think of it, if I re-selected them, I''d have to wait another few days. If I''m not good at it, my mother''s grumpiness mighte back. I hope to refrain from being used as dress-up dolls for a while. That was tougher than working out. To be honest, I don''t agree with it, but I''ll take it. "All right. Then, Battle Axe of Destruction, you''ll have to apany me for a while." Wait a minute! What are you doing? What are you doing? Fighting with who? Markant didn''t seem to be able to see the flow of the conversation. It''s probably difficult for a muscle head to have a long conversation. He is seven. There''s no better ce to go. How about the guild''s training grounds? Wait, wait, wait! There''s no way I can fight a kid! I''m not sure if the conversation has finally caught up to his brain or not, but Markant made a fierce rebuttal. Hes a noisy man. I stared at the big man in front of me. I heard that you guys were going to take themission. That''s why I came all this way. Even if you refuse, it wouldn''t hurt to go along for the ride. I left the silent Battle Axe of Destruction behind and sent Rnd on his way. The Adventurer''s Guild has several training grounds. One in the back of the building and two in the basement. The one in the back of the building is mostly used for training beginners and checking coordination, while the one in the basement is used for practicing attack magic and for those who don''t want to reveal their skills. With permission, we entered a room in the basement. The room was muchrger than I had imagined, and with thentern in my hand, I could only see the thick pirs scattered about, making it hard to see where the back wall was. As the Batte Axe of Destruction split up to light themps on the walls, we could finally see the whole ce. It was wide and deep enough to run on, and the ceiling was about three meters high. Sandbags were piled up on the left side, and there was a small amount of armor hanging on the wall facing the entrance. The sandbags were probably for magic practice, and the armor was probably for mock battles. I took the appropriate wooden sword, and Markant picked up a two-handed wooden sword. He may think that he doesn''t need to use his favorite weapon, but I don''t care what it is as long as I can show my ability. I''m begging you, please don''t hurt him. Danil whispered in a low voice. You can hear it all because there is no noise. Markant responded appropriately and headed for the center, swinging his unfamiliar sword. As I was checking the feel of the wooden sword, Rnd stood beside me. "What are the rules? "We''re aiming for real-world experience, so we don''t really need any. Winning or losing is not important. The goal is to get some real-world experience. What do you think?" It''s fine. Let''s get this over with.Markant waved his sword urgently. I''m with you on that. Rnd, give me a sign. Neither Markant nor I made any attempt to warm up. You never know when you''re going to be attacked, especially by an adventurer. It''s a world where "I''m not ready" doesn''t cut it. We all went to the wall, and Rnd stepped forward. "Begin!" I jumped in with all my might at the same time as Rnd swung his hand down. I dont use "Fast Movement". It''s not an easy thing to show off, and I''ve decided to use the status I showed my father here. Even so, my agility is 12, which is higher than the average adult''s 10. In contrast, Markant''s agility is slightly better than mine at 13. Furthermore, I have a weapon that they take lightly, my eight years old. The smaller the object, the faster it should feel. As expected, Markant is slightly confused, and I run my wooden sword past him, gliding along. The sound of the wood nging violently reverberated through the room. This one surprised me. As I stepped away, Markant readied his wooden sword. I hit nothing, so my attack is easily prevented. Even if our Agility is almost the same, did our experience totally different? I held my sword in a lower position and bent down further. Im now in a quadruped position. Markant frowned. No matter how much experience you have, attacking from below is always going to be difficult to defend. With a sharp exhtion, I sh hi Markant lowers his wooden sword and takes a big step with his left leg to meet me. I ducked the wooden sword as if it were scooping me up, and I was blown away. A feeling of floating and confusion hit my whole body. What the hell just happened? I switched positions in midair andnded on a pir. I immediately kicked in to avoid the upper part of the follow-up attack. As I rolled around on the floor, I focused on my body. I''m not injured anywhere. The floating feeling I had just experienced, was it wind magic? I jumped back and readied myself. I see Markant with a fearless smile and remembered his status. I remember his skills. It''s probably "Heavy Wind sh". I thought it was an axe-only skill, but can it be used with swords as well? But still, I didn''t expect the first move to be an attack skill. He doesn''t seem to want to listen to Danil''s opinion at all. I couldn''t help but chuckle. Magic is difficult to control. That''s why I refrain from using it in my training. If they don''t mind, I''ll let them do what they want. I bent forward and charged again, simultaneously unleashing the Fire Bolt. A pir of fire suddenly erupts in the dark basement, and a dark shadow stretches out. "Magic!" Startled, Markant shes away the Fire Bolt, then he lets out a short scream and panics. It was my wooden sword that was hit. But I''m not there. My elbow goes numb from the recoil, and I hear a crushed voice above me. I quickly break away from Markant''s bosom, catch the wooden sword as it bounces off the ceiling, and jump back. A full-weight elbow strike. I stretched out my right arm to check its condition. There is a dull ache, but there seems to be nothing wrong with my joint. But the recoil is more than I expected. In addition to the hard leather armor, Markant''s own durability is high. It felt as if I had mmed into arge tree. Even though Im powerful enough, I think it''s Im going to break first. Markant red at me. What the hell was that move , and magic too? You''re definitely not eight years old! You''re a halfling, aren''t you? "I''m the son of a lord. You can''t just change my race without permission. A ferocious smile appears on Markant while rubbing his belly. He''s an axe-wielding warrior, more or less a fighting maniac. There are only a few cards left in my hand. I wonder how far I can go against a superior opponent. I had a smile on my face as well. For the next few minutes, Markant and I battled incessantly. I tried to make the most of my small size and the dimly lit basement, weaving in and out of tactics, but the difference in our strengths gradually became apparent. Once he figured out my attack pattern, I cant break the experienced Markant. In addition, even if the wooden sword hit him, my muscle strength would be bounced back by his armor and durability. It quickly became apparent that it was impossible to defeat him with a bludgeoning weapon, and only magic and an all-out blow like an elbow strike would work. The results are visible. Markant doesnt have that many bruises and me, who loses just by his normal attack. Even so, I struggled to attack him with magic, but when my remaining MP became suspicious, Rnd stopped my sword with a scabbard "It''s about time, isn''t it? I let out a ragged breath and lowered my sword. In contrast to Markant, who seemed to be enjoying himself, I bowed with a nk expression and headed for the shelf by the wall to return the wooden sword. My silence was not out of politeness. It was because I was aware of my weaknesses. In training, wooden swords are assumed to be des. So this was the first time I had used a wooden sword as a weapon. And Im not good with that kind of weapon. If I hadn''t been able to use magic, I wouldn''t have even been able to fight. Dragons are feared because each attack from their huge bodies is deadly. Being small is a handicap in itself. This mock battle had shown me my weakness. It was no wonder that Markant and the others had rejected me because of my age. I took a breath in front of the shelf and turned around. My weapon, however, is a stiletto. Not a bludgeoning weapon. I''ve also proven that I can use a variety of offensive magic. I hope they''ll take that into ount when making their decision. The "Battle Axe of Destruction was discussing something. Then they looked at each other and nodded in unison. With Markant at the front, "Battle Ax of Destruction" is lined up in front of me. Alter-sama, I''m sorry about earlier. I had no idea you were this good." That''s okay. It''s okay. Are you satisfied? Yes, it was enough. I''m sorry for being so rude, but will you let us handle the escort mission? "Of course I will. I held out my hand. One week, please. "You got it. I shook hands again with Marchant and with the Battle Axe of Destruction. The expedition was finally ready. But why do I have to go through all this trouble just to hire an escort? I''m still not convinced, but at any rate, the conditions are clear. Chapter 10: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Leknod Forest Chapter 10: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Leknod Forest Chapter 10. The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Leknod Forest Hey, if you were fighting with real weapons, you''d be in trouble, wouldn''t you? Valerie poked Markant with her elbow, teasing him. That''s not true, I argue in my mind. First of all, it would be rude to lump him in with the goblins, no matter how brainy they are. Five goblinsy dead at my feet. The heads of the goblins I had chopped off were looking up at me with downcast eyes. I don''t feel any kind of emotion for them. In my first real battle, I cut off the head of a humanoid monstee. Even though I could still feel it in my hands, it felt as natural as if it was just another day in the life of the world. When the battle was over and I came back to myself, I realized how abnormal it was. I had never killed a living thing properly in my previous life or in this life. I''ve only killed vermin that have invaded my room. Even though I had killed a humanoid creature as tall as myself, I felt a slight sense of rejection and difort. This was not normal. Eight years ago, I had died in two times back to back. I wondered if this was having a negative effect on me, but there was nothing to worry about. It was because of "Mental Resistance 3". No, in this case, it was because of it. Since I was born as Alter, i''ve never been in a situation where my mind was violently shaken. It seems that my mind has always been protected by "Mental Resistance 3". It is possible to stop the activation, so it is possible to find out how upset I really am. However, it would be suicidal to test it in the dangerous forest. I would be taken care of until I returned. It was somewhat disappointing that I had achieved my small goal of being ready to kill so easily, but my goal was to gain actualbat experience. There was still a long way to go. I took out a cloth from my pocket and wiped the bloodstains from my sword. This sword was a small sword that I had just purchased. My favorite stiletto hangs behind my waist. He had purchased it at Rnd''s suggestion, as the stabbing weapon would limit his means of attack. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" split up and cut off the right ear of the goblin they were trying to kill, and searched through its belongings. We were less than a hundred meters into the forest of Leknod. I was surprised toe across goblins in such a shallow area, but everyone agreed that it was not unusual. In fact, they oftene out to the grasnds, targeting travelers and viges. None of us panicked at the unexpected encounter, and when Rnd and Marchant took the initiative by charging, the others quickly spread out and skillfully brought one goblin face to face with me. I was impressed by their brilliant coordination, and carefully killed one of them first. I then attacked the other distracted goblin from behind and chopped off its head. The remaining goblins tried to run away, but Valerie and Ose pursued and destroyed everyst one of them. Thus, our first battle was easily won. It seems that we don''t need to use the usual words. I can''t believe it was your first real battle. "I''m surprised, too. Maybe it''s a good thing theyre goblins. They''re annoying monster." The goblins and orcs of this world do not attack humans in a different way. To them, humans, elves and other human species are food. Even if you are reincarnated as a beautiful elf, you don''t have to worry about your chastity. In that sense, humans are probably more dangerous. Still, they are annoying because they are quite bad eaters and ravenous. The damage caused by them eating away the fields of the vige urs every year, and many vigers suffer. If left unchecked, it could lead to the destruction of the vige. My father puts a bounty on harmful demons and encourages adventurers to kill them first, and regrly sends out death squads to eradicate them from the territory. It is through these death squads that my brother has gained practical experience. Markant and Valerie are from a mountain vige and have suffered a lot from goblins. I was afraid to ask if they were from our territory, but they told me that they were from Viscount Ezdor''s territory in the west. I''m sorry, but I''m a little relieved. Anyway, their anger and hatred for goblins was strong, which was probably the reason why Valerie was the first to jump out of the way during the chase. "Alter, you want to try it?" Markant asked, showing his bloody knife. The reason why he called me by my name was because I suggested that he didn''t need to honor me. Markant was the only one on board, and others haven''t stopped thinking he''s dumb. "Recovering the demon stone?" "Goblins are usually out of the way, and when they are, they''re small. Goblins are usually out of the way, and when they are, they''re small, but they''re still worth some money. The first time you be an adventurer, you don''t want to take them, but soon you''ll have trouble making a living and you''ll start collecting them even if you don''t want to. That''s what happened to me, you know!" When Markantughed, Valerie gave him a nk stare, and Danil chuckled. I''m not sure if Ose is interested or not, but he''s busy retrieving it without a care in the world. I looked down at the goblin, its body shed open and its guts exposed. It was a grotesque sight. However, I don''t feel so ufortable because my "Mental Resistance" is in effect. I think I can do it. Besides, my experience in dismantling goblins will not go to waste. "Okay. Let''s give it a try. "Oh, you''re going to do it? You''re an aristocrat. "Don''t be surprised I invited you. So, tell me, how do I do it?" Markant kicked another goblin in the stomach and turned him over on his back. "The subhuman monster has a magic stone in the middle of its body. Other monsters have them in the same ce, in the head, or even in the heart. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it if you just go through them in order. Understood. Be careful not to destroy them with the knife. It won''t hurt you easily, but if you''re not careful, you''ll lose value. I took out my own knife and slowly ripped open its stomach. It has a different feeling than shing with a sword. The blood poured out as the de moved forward. It was surprisingly hard to do it myself, unlike watching it. Even with the "Mental Resistance 3" activated, the difort was only diminished. I managed to maintain myposure and cut open the thin flesh to expose the ribs. He then peered at the underside of the dove tail. It was small, but I wondered how small it was. I''m not sure I could find a grain of sand. As I struggled with my hands covered in blood, Markant reached out to me. I think this one''s off. He dig his fingertips into the back of the dove''s tail and probed for a moment, then shook his head and withdrew his fingers. Nope. This is what goblins are all about. They don''t make much money, but no matter how many you kill, they keep popping up. I invoked Pure Water, washed my hands, and wiped the knife with a cloth. During this time, I was trapped in an emotion that was hard to describe. Its body and blood were still warm. The traces of life were rapidly disappearing. What am I thinking about now, after having done it directly? I suddenly realized. Could it be this, too? It''s not just the moment you put your hands on it. But also the reality that you killed it, that you are prepared to kill it. I looked down at the goblin again. Even though it was an easy opponent, just a moment ago, I was in a position to kill or be killed. Now it was different. I had killed it. I felt no fear or nausea at that fact. It was just that the uncertain feeling had turned into a feeling of helplessness. I kept my eyes on the goblin and opened my mouth. Don''t say that. If you look at it from a broader perspective, goblins have a role to y. "Do they?" Maybe they''re scavengers. Maybe they''re forest cleaners. "A field is not a forest. "Not every goblin destroys a field. Not all goblins raid fields, most live like scavengers. "Are you trying to tell me not to kill too many ?" Markant raised his eyebrows and showed his displeasure. It seems that you had a lot of trouble when you were a farmer. This was a mimunication. In my previous life, I lived in a peaceful country and took it easy. Maybe that was a bad thing. On the brink of life or death, there is no such thing as peace. You have to take up the sword to protect yourself from starvation, from being killed, and to protect yourself. It was not an umon sight in a different country. I looked again at the corpses of the goblins. After all, the memory of more than a decade of peace could not tolerate unteral ughter. So I tried to find value in the goblins and feel better about myself. This is not good. Good and evil are difficult to define. Even more so in a world overrun with creatures that prey on humans. If you misdirect your kindness and goodness to the wrong person, you will kill not only yourself, but also those around you. I stood up and looked straight up at Markant. "No, I''m going to kill it." Markant looked back at me with a puzzled expression. "The story is about the whole world. Each has a different role. If the goblins are cleaners, I''m the son of an aristocrat. I have a duty to protect my people. There are people to protect. I can''t afford to be spoiled. If I think something or somewhere will interfere with my role, ill kill it no matter how beneficial it is to the world, and dye this hand with blood as much as I want. " "So that''s it. Then I''m an adventurer. Goblins or no goblins, i''ll just blow them up. Markant pped me on the shoulder happily. It hurts. Don''t underestimate the frailty of an eight-year-old. After that, we saw some animals and birds, but there was no fighting and lunch was served. As it was our first day, we didn''t seem to be nning to go deep into the forest. Soon after, we took Markant''s suggestion of taking a short break and decided to take a rest in a clearing. I took out a bag of water from my backpack and drank it while looking out at the summer forest. It was easier to walk than I had imagined. The space between the trees was wide, and the grass and shrubs were not overgrown. However, there were steps and fallen trees that could cause you to fall if you were not careful, and there was also the danger of something lurking around. Still, it was a beautiful and natural sight to see. Moss grew densely like a carpet, and there were some spectacrlyrge trees towering above us. The creatures described in the stories actually live here, and there are even adventurers around who look like they''ve stepped out of a movie. It was the strongest feeling I''d had in eight years that I was in another world. I took a breath, stretched lightly, and looked around. Rnd was resting beside me with his sword in hand. Markant was sitting on his haunches, chewing on some dried meat, and Danil was leaning on his water bag. Valerie and Ose are resting at a distance from each other. It''s not that they don''t get along. It''s not that they don''t get along, it''s just that as scouts they are looking out for different directions. These two are working hard. It''s thanks to them that I can rest without worrying about surprise attacks. Ose in particr seems to be excellent, and his opinion was respected along the way. I wonder if he can learn the skills of a scout. I''d like to learn it at some point. A sudden thought urred to me, and I stood up. It had nothing to do with scouting, but it reminded me of something that had been bothering me for a while. It was "Appraisal". While this skill was useful in many ways, it was also a bit of a bomb. Five hundred years ago, there was an alchemist named Adelina. She was the only one in history who possessed the higher level appraisal skill "Analysis", but she ran away from the unified kingdom of Hazel in the north and died somewhere in the wild. Some say she was assassinated, but whatever the reason, she was caught up in a power struggle. A mid-ranking "appraiser" would not have caused that much confusion. In fact, there are three confirmed holders of the appraisal: one is a court magician in the service of the Arsis Empire, one is a famous adventurer, and thest one is an executive of amercial guild. As you can see, all of them are either powerful, under their patronage, or have high war potential. This proves that the higher the position and ability, the more beneficial it is, but I also think that they maintain their position of power because they are wary of disturbances. Incidentally, the lower appraisal skill "Basic Appraisal" is not very "visible". Even so, it is so useful that its holder is said to have no trouble in life for a lifetime. Now, that troubling skill, "Appraisal," had only increased by 1 for eight years. This was despite the fact that it had been activated quite often. After much deliberation, the conclusion I came to was quite simple. Perhaps, once you''ve "appraised" something, it doesn''t be an experience. If that''s true, there''s no better time than now. The whole area was unknown. As soon as I saw the yellow flower swaying beneath my feet, I tried to use "Appraisal" it. Name: General Grass Characteristics: A perennial nt about 60 cm tall. It is a perennial nt, about 60 cm tall, that is resistant to the environment and is distributed throughout the country. Characteristics: Unknown The name of this Shogun Grass sounds so magnificent. It''s probably going to jump into the pool in its briefs. As usual, its characteristics are unknown. I wonder if a higher level "analysis" will reveal its characteristics. There are no confirmed cases except for Adelina, and if it''s this hard to grow, it''s going to be tough to learn even if you have "Increased Growth Value". "Are you interested in nts?" I noticed that Danil was standing near me. I was staring down at the grass, so he was curious. "I''m not really interested. I''m just taking a look around, since Ivee to the forest. I''ve heard that adventurers take requests to collect nts, are you familiar with nts? I''m actually the fourth son of a merchant. "Really?" I raised my voice in surprise. Yes, you guessed it. Are you familiar with the town of Ilkenek? Ive never heard of it. No, it''s a small town, that''s all. It''s located far west of Riedewald, along a small but busy road, so it''s quite busy. My parents had a wide range of products, from materials and herbs to misceneous goods. But it''s not a big store. As the fourth son, I was not needed. When I decided to leave home, my father gave me a spellbook as a parting gift. It''s a story I can rte to. It''s a story I can rte to. I guess we all face simr situations, regardless of our status or world. "You have a good father. I hear spell books are expensive. Exactly. It was a beginner''s level, so it wasn''t that expensive, but I don''t think it was something you could give to someone who was going away. It was a great opportunity for me to learn new magic, and I can''t thank him enough. Danil smiled shyly. "I''m sorry, I''m getting off track here. That''s why I learned about herbs before I became an adventurer. Danil looked around and pointed to the base of arge, mossy tree. "That''s Pharael grass growing there. "Yeah. But no matter how hard he looked, he could only find thick roots and moss. Danil moved closer and looked under his feet. If you look closely, you can see a thin, light brown stick growing straight up. It''s not just dead grass, it''s a single dead stem.Is this a medicinal herb? Anyway, let''s try to "appraise" it. Name: Ffel Grass Characteristics: A perennial nt about 60 cm tall. It is resistant to the environment and is distributed throughout the country. Characteristics: Unknown It''s true. But I can''t tell from the description if it''s a medicinal herb, and it''s the same word for word as the general herb. Is it cut out? "It''s all dried up. "That''s all right. It is said to be most effective when it withers naturally. It has a sedative effect when taken in decoction, and alchemists add it to healing potions. It is the roots that are particrly medicinal. When asked to collect it, it is rmended to collect it with the soil so as not to damage the roots. As far as the effects are concerned, this is a herb that doesn''t seem to be in that much demand. It''s a good thing he knows what hes talking about. I''ve never been able to fully grasp "appraisal". Some of the weapons used for training were evenbeled with their properties, but asionally there were items that were unknown. Most of the time, it''s an item that has no known purpose or a piece of armor that a knight is holding onto for dear life. Sometimes it''s weeds, such as the Millim Grass, which is still unknown. If your life is monotone, you don''t need to appraise much. I didn''t really think about it as such and put it off until now. I''ll take the opportunity to examine it. I bent down and stared at the Ffel grass. There was no change. I smelled it, but it was just dead leaves. I snapped off the tip of the stem, but still no change. "Is the Ffel Grass poisonous? "No, it is not. As long as you don''t take too much of it, it''s not a problem. I nodded and tossed the stem into my mouth. Danil was taken aback by this action, but I chewed it without caring. Yes, it''s dead grass. "What a surprise. What''s the big deal? If you''re going to roast it and drink it, why not do the same? He shed his strong, half-smiling Danil and invoked the "Appraisal" once again. What will happen with this? Name: Ffel Grass Characteristics: A perennial nt about 60 cm tall. White flowers bloom at the beginning of summer. The best time to harvest is from the end of summer to the beginning of autumn. The rhizome and stems have a strong sedative effect and are widely used as a supplement. Requires a minimum of Mixing Skill 1 to add to potions. It does not interfere with any medicinal effects and is expected to have synergistic effects. Seriously, that''s a lot more than I expected. Also, I''m starting to understand how this works. Characteristics areplemented when you gain knowledge, and properties are indicated when you use them. I''m not sure if i''ll be able to get the same results if I equip my weapons, or if I just contact them. Does that also require verification? By the way, the nt that Alter was looking at earlier is also a medicinal herb. What, the Shogun!? Shogun? No, never mind. What kind of herb is it? After learning from Danil, I threw the General''s leaves into my mouth. Name : General Grass Characteristics: A perennial nt about 60 cm tall. Yellow flowers bloom during the summer. There is no fixed harvest time, and it can be collected throughout the year. Decoction of dried leaves and stems is expected to have an antipyretic effect. However, the medicinal effect is weak and small. The medicinal effect does not change much even if it is prepared differently. Mr. Shogun, you are being disrespected in the appraisal. It''s so subtle that you can''t help but treat it like crap. "Did you also deal in ShogC General Grass?" "There are no buyers. "That''s true. I plucked the General Grass. Which Danil watched with interest. Are you collecting it? There are other herbs of value. Ill leave that for the adventurers. If it''s neither valuable nor poisonous, it''s good for testing things. As I said this, I thought of something else. A strong astringent taste lingered in my mouth. I knew a simr taste. "Have you ever had it Danil?" "No, I have not. No, I haven''t. Other herbs are moremonly used for fever reduction. I nodded and looked down at the General Grass in my hand. It is a medicinal tea. No one picks it, and it''s not poisonous. I won''t know until I try it, but it''s probably okay. Considering how easy it is to collect, it could turn into a casual treat on a long trip. While learning from Danil how to collect it, I secured arge amount of General Grass and a small amount of Ffel Grass as well. Chapter 11: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - King of the Meadow Chapter 11: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - King of the Meadow When I returned to the others, Rnd was yawning and whispering to me.Don''t get too far away from me, kid. "I was taught about herbs by Danil. Follow me if you are an escort." Don''tin about me while resting. But I''ve noticed that he has been watching me. Markant, listening to such a conversation, opened his mouth while biting the dried fruits. "Medicinal herbs? Do you have any of those? Yes, we do. For some reason, Danil bitterly smiled back. Markant looked around, his mouth curved into a crooked smile. Looking at the situation casually, his gaze passes through the General Grass and Ffel Grass neatly. This guy, no way. Could it be that you can''t tell the difference between medicinal herbs? "Hahahaha!" Heughed and turned his head away. "Well, that''s why I went up to C rank. Most of the time, I think everyone helped me." When I looked at "Battle Axe of Destruction" with amazement, only Valerie suddenly turned away. Oi. Danil shakes his head The two of you have always been unskilled at this. "They have always been bad at it." "Because all of them look the same. I was told that even if I collected it, it was all poisonous!" All poisonous is more of a talent. As Danil and I wereughing together, Ose stood up suddenly. The sudden movement drew everyone''s attention. He stared at the forest in silence and ran off without a sound. Markant turns his head and grabs his axe, while Valerie and Danil also put their hands on their swords. Rnd takes up a position in front of me, ready to shield me. Clearly in a battle stance. What''s out there? There''s no sign of anything around. What''s going on? "Well. It looks like something ising, but please step back for a moment. As soon as Rnd had finished, Ose came running back. It''s Eras Rhino! It''s on its way! What? We''re in the forest! Markant was surprised but instructed me to get back. "Get back!" he instructed. Rnd left "Battle Axe of Destruction" in their ce and moved back with me. The sound of trees snapping echoes through the forest. The earth rumbled and vibrated slightly. It seems that the opponent is quite huge. What kind of monster is it? "It''s a rhinoceros demon in the meadow. You''ll know the rest soon enough. Meadow? What the hell is that doing here? Alter, dont stay in front of it! If that thing blows you up, you''ll be dead! I immediately understood Markant''s advice. A huge body appeared, blowing away the trees. It was about two and a half meters tall. A huge rhinoceros with two thick horns, like a tank. When I was taken aback, it noticed my presence and roared. "They''reing!" Eras Rhino rushed toward Markant, who was holding his axe in the lead. When everyone spread out and avoided it, Marant passed by it and shes it, and Ose aimed at its eyes with a sling. The sh damaged Eras Rhino''s thick armor, but the sling bounced off his eyelids. "Heyaah!" Markant threw the hatchet from his waist and stabbed it into Erath Rhino''s neck. He let out a howl of pain and looked at Markant with bloodshot eyes. I''m sure hes attracted the attention of the enemy like a vanguard. I activated "Appraise" in the back, with Rnd protecting me. Name: -. Race: Eras Rhino Level: 16 HP: 142/151 MP: 51/51 Str: 32 Int: 4 Dex: 5 End: 18 (+27) Agi: 14 Charm: 10 Skills Rush, Armor Magic None Title None. It has easily surpassed humans. It has overwhelming strength and durability. Its durability seems to have the correction effect of "armor", but it is a pretty strong enemy anyway. In addition, there are important factors that are not disyed in the status. Its huge body. Its stride isrge, and when it swings its body, its weight makes him more destructive than a blunt weapon. In fact, it easily snapped a tree. I wondered how much effort it would take for a human to do the same thing. Against such a monster, Markant and his team were challenging it to a close fight. Marchant and Danil draw attention, and Valerie and Ose jump in from the blind spot, moving at a dizzying pace. Valerie and Ose jumped in from the blind spot, moving rapidly. Ose, in particr, attacked with a dagger in his hand, aiming for the legs. With such a huge body, the burden on the supporting legs would be heavy, but even if it is its weak point, it takes considerable courage to jump under its feet. I had assumed from his skill set that he wasn''t a fighter, but I guess he''s also a C-rank member. I think the reason why the "Battle Axe of Destruction" is challenging it to a reckless melee battle is that they are wary of the initial rush it showed them. The prating power of the horns and the huge body of the Rhino. If it makes contact, it won''t just be blown away. If you kill it at a distance, you can block its thrust. But even so, closebat is also fraught with great danger. Its horns are longer than a long sword, and if youbine the size of its head, its attack range far exceeds that of a human. If you misjudged the distance, you could be killed instantly. If Rnd were to join in, the burden on "Battle Axe of Destruction" could be reduced. I thought about that, but Rnd simply shook his head. "Did you hire them for such a time?" It may sound heartless, but it''s true. But it was unlike him. As I looked at Rnd''s back, I understood why. Rnd is my guard and my shield. He was wearing a shield reinforced with steel tes and chainmail. It was heavy equipment. Compared to the leather armor of the "Battle Axe of Destruction", his mobility was inevitably inferior. The blow of Eras Rhino was not a power that could be managed with a shield. In his adventurer days, Rnd would have been equipped with equipment that emphasized mobility like everyone else. The role of protecting me made him abandon it. "Valerie!" Got it!" I turned my gaze towards the voice that gave the order. Markant quickly recedes and Valerie pops out to fill the hole. Markant did not seem to be injured. What are you going to do? With enough distance between them, Markant begins to concentrate. As soon as he does, his whole body suddenly bes thick. That is a very terrific brain muscleCnot Muscle Strengthening Physical Up, a Degenerative Magic? Looking at the "Appraisal", his strength, which was 15, was be to 19, and only his Strength was 21 outside the human body. Arua Sero shimmers, and Eras Rhino cheek splits open. Valerie has already left its attack range and Markant has cut its head that cuts the sky, even though he pushes the Rhino anger. Strike! As if crawling on the ground, Markant scoops up the axe of the Holy Strike. The axe pierced through the Rhino''s solid outer skin tore through the muscles and crashed into the lower jawbone. It made a sound like a ringing bell, and the huge body, which must have weighed over three tons, shook with a flourish. Eras Rhino''s muscle strength was 32, and no matter how much Markant strengthened his muscles, he would be blown away if he hit it head-on. However, his neck was fully extended and he aimed for the tip of the head. He also increased his power with hisbat skill, "Hard Hit". The impact couldn''t escape, and Markant''s most powerful blow struck him full on the lower jaw. The bones prevented this, but Eras Rhino waspletely knocked down. Taking advantage of the opportunity, the "Battle Axe of Destruction moved to attack at once. That''s when it happened. "Whos there!? He suddenly cut his gaze and pointed his sword at the forest. Ose seemed to react earlier than that, and "Battle Axe of Destruction" also jumped out of the attack range of Eras Rhino. "It''s ours, and you''re trying to steal it!" Four young intruders emerged from the trees and suddenly announced that The Rhino is their prey. This side of us was stunned, but as soon as the words prated our brains, we all gave them a cold stare. Why are the demons of the grasnds in the forest? I don''t know how it happened, but I understand the cause. But what do we do in such a case? Emotions aside, there seems to be some sort of adventurer''s rule or guild protocol. Just as I was about to look at Markant for an answer, I felt a tremor beneath my feet and stumbled. An awakened Eras Rhino had broken free from the siege. With the arrival of the young men, the circle of the siege thickened. Regardless of the facts, that''s how it looked to Eras Rhino. So its aimed for the thinnest part and tried to breakthrough. That is, me and Rnd. I thought of the time I was hit by a truck as the heavy tank came at me with bloodshot eyes. If I hadn''t been conscious of the stupid dog, this would have been thest time I saw such a scene. Boy, get back! Rnd holds his shield and braced himself in front of me. Are you going to stop it? That is way too reckless. Even if the run-up to the charge is short, the horsepower is so different. It''s off the charts. "Battle Axe of Destruction", which hase to their senses, pursues Eras Rhino. But Markant had no means of attacking from a distance, and Valerie''s shes and Danil''s "Water Bolt" were of no concern to it. As soon as the dagger thrown by Ose pierced its hind leg, Eras Rhino slowed down its rush as if it had finally taken effect, but it was not enough to hold him down. I gulped. It wasn''t that I was worried about myself. I have "High-Speed Movement". Evasion is no problem. But Rnd is impossible. He can''t avoid it, and he has no intention of doing so. I could smell the stench of death on the man in front of me. Rnd is in danger if he continues like this. What should I do? A half-hearted attack is pointless. We have to finish him off with a single blow. Even so, the inertia of the huge body will push it forward, but if it''s just a lump, Rnd shouldn''t die. If he was seriously injured, he could be healed with potions. And if he can get out of the way, he might not even get hurt. I put my hand on my stiletto. Rnd! Fly to the side. "Stay back!" My instructions were overruled, and I was stunned by Rnd''s next action. He threw away his shield. He put his left hand on the hilt or head of his one-handed sword and drew it while exhaling. It was like an iai stance. I''m not sure if he knew that I was not going to run away, but it lowered its horn. The tip is pointed straight at Rnd. The earth shook with his huge body. The moment the tip of the horn came within Rnds range, the forest shook with the sound of a ripping crack and a roar. It was the King of the Meadow. It''s all you can do to pop the horn. Eras Rhino had stopped moving. It''s just a matter of time before you''ll be able to see the difference. A single sword. It''s the only thing that can block a rush that weighs tens of times as much. It was definitely a skill that Rnd had used. It is a strange technique that concentrates the power of the whole body into a single point, interlocking it from the toes to the tips of the fingers in a flowing manner. I remembered that right after I was born, I had despaired at the weakness of human beings. If it were a simpleparison of strength, it would still be the same today. But if we refine our skills, we can change our form and repel differences'' in ability. People never remain weak. Rnd embodied this. While I was impressed by his back, something suddenly cut through the air. Immediately, the huge body in front of me began to move again. What is it this time? I sigh as I see an arrow sticking out of Eras Rhino''s butt as he changes direction. My anger was directed at the young intruders. They seemed to think they had a chance, but when they saw the energetic Eras Rhino, they panicked. No really, what do you want, guys? You said you just yed the horn, right? Vanguard, forward! Damn it, why I cant kill it? Eras Rhino set up a rush to the young intruder who attacked it. It seems that it has noticed the weakest point in the group. Theyll get attacked.. it would be bad, after all. I put the small sword in the sheath and pull out the stiletto. The number of people isrge, and it seems that the damage will be great if it rushes into you. Except for Rnd. I activated "High-Speed Movement". As soon as I did, the world slowed down. Fast travel multiplies all abilities rted to movement. Leg strength, eleration, top speed, even dynamic vision. But the only thing that doesn''t change is your thoughts. That''s why I couldn''t control it once I started moving. I looked at the huge body running and imagined it. My current agility is 24, which is beyond the limit of human speed. In a straight line, I could move one meter in less than 0.1 seconds. It''s not a skill I''ve honed like Rnd''s, it''s just a cheat. I aimed the stiletto backhandedly and kicked the ground. In a blink of an eye, straight lines intersected with another straight line. I struggled to control my speed, and just before I crashed into a huge tree, I managed to stop myself. I put my hand on the bark in front of me and patted my chest. Behind me, the earth rumbled and countless screams filled the air. When I looked back, worrying about the numbness in my arms, I saw a group of young men running for cover. After kicking them away, Eras Rhinos movements gradually slowed down, and it suddenly dropped to one knee and copsed, snapping the trees in his path. A sudden silence fell over the young men as they fell to their knees and stared up at the giant. It worked, didn''t it? I jumped onto Eras Rhino and pulled out my stiletto. When I looked at the de against strong resistance, I saw that it was slightly bent. I wonder if I can fix this. It''s my first sword, so I''m attached to it. "Boy, that was ." As I jumped down while paying attention to the stiletto, Rnd asked me with a surprised expression. What I did was simple. I just stabbed the stiletto through the base of its head, aiming for the brain. The angle was too bad for me to aim its eyes, and that was the only option. I figured it was more likely than being blocked by the jaw or teeth, but I could feel it hitting the bone, so it was a pretty bad bet. I don''t know anything about the structure of the skull. I''m not even sure if it reached the brain in the first ce. It would have been nothing but luck to have destroyed something that would have killed him instantly. I wiped the gore off the stiletto and turned my attention to Rnd. I can use the Degenerative Magic High-Speed Movement. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you, but I didn''t think I should reveal my cards so easily. I can''t believe you can hold off that rush. It''s called Heavy Round sh. It is an attack skill that is exclusive to melee weapons. Degenerative magic? It has to be a pretty high rank to be able to do that. I can''t talk about it, but it''s pretty good. For the time being, there is no lie. The increase there is a slight increase. I nodded confidently, but when I saw Rnd''s expression, I realized that it was a failure. I wondered how many ranks I would need to increase my speed to that level. If I''m not good enough, even the highest rank might be impossible. "Seriously? That''s amazing!" As if to aggravate my regret, Markant rushed over to me, shouting. How high is the rank? I couldn''t see a thing!" I''m not an adventurer , but don''t pry. Yeah, hell ask. Because ites out rags. Valerie stood next to Markant with a cheerful smile as I was ying poker face. I knew you were cking off in yesterday''s game. Markant stopped moving. Im also not serious! As soon as it starts up, Markant starts making childish excuses. Danilforted him, but he became even more stubborn, "I''m not even at my best! He became even more stubborn. The youths who were the cause of themotion came to their senses. "You guys, give me that thing! It''s ours!" Oh, wow. I''m impressed with how far you''vee. It''s the opposite of Rnd. And you''re looking pretty good. It''s a good thing you''ve been on the run. Damn. But still, I can''t believe he''s still insisting at this point. I''m not sure if he''s just an idiot or if he''s a repeat offender of simr robberies. He is no longer dealing with "Battle Axe of Destruction". Rather, Markant is still stupid. Is it a kid? The young man who broke into our ce, let''s call him an intruder for the sake of etiquette. The intruders looked to be around twenty years old. Of the four, three were wearing metal-reinforced leather armor and one was carrying a bow and arrow with only leather armor. This is the guy who messed with me. He''s about the same age as Ose, but other than that, there''s a huge difference. Our scouts are excellent. After all, I''m ignoring the leader who is shouting "I''m stronger!" And confirming the death of Eras Rhino. He seemed to have calmed down after all the wailing and crying, and soon after, Markant looked at the intruder. The ugliness he had shown earlier was gone, and he looked quite intimidating. Should I learn from this switch? I don''t know. I noticed that the "Battle Axe of Destruction" had casually finished its deployment. Danil stood diagonally behind Markant, who carried the axe, while Valerie kept her distance and kept her hand on the handle. The farthest one, Ose, had a disinterested look on his face, but he was preparing a sling at an angle that his opponent couldn''t see. He looked as if he was about to go into battle. Rnd seems to be nning to do the same, and he''s positioned himself next to me. Honestly, if I reveal my identity, this whole situation will go away easily. Even if you don''t know the crest on the ring, Rnd is clearly dressed as a knight, and that''s enough proof for a child to be surrounded by such powerful people. No matter what, he would not be foolish enough to point his sword at the lord''s son. There was such a simple solution, but I hesitated. If I were to reveal it, the intruder would retreat with a strong sense of dissatisfaction. But that would be like wielding power, wouldn''t it? If they weren''t habitual robbers, they were just people with pitiful thought processes. If we talk to them, we can understand each other. Besides, I don''t know what kind of repercussions theirints will have. My father''s reputation might be tarnished, and it could even lead to discord in the territory. Besides, I was amoner in my previous life. I wanted to keep things as quiet as possible. Under Markant''s pressure, the intruder repeated the same request. As expected, Markant shook his head in disgust. Its ours. You don''t have the right to take what you missed. If it was wounded, there would be room for discussion, but when it appeared, there was not a scratch on it. I don''t see any wizards here. I''m sure you''ll be able to tell me how this Rhino fight you without getting hurt? I was going to lure it into the woods and kill it! It was an eight year old who killed the big guy. What, you guys let a kid outsmart you? Markant, please don''t do that because it applies to us too. Also, it''s rude to Alter-sama." Danil spills pathetically. Well, even if I said that I had finished it, I just stabbed it at the end. As Rnd said, "Battle Axe of Destruction" was enough to defeat it. In fact, no one was seriously injured. The only thing the intruders seemed to understand was that it had been cheekily mocked. I changed myplexion and touched the Rhino. You''re not going to give it away, are you? A tense air filled the area. The slightest trifle will likely lead to a battle. However, the strength is too different and it seems to be one-sided. But I was in trouble. These guys don''t seem to want to back down. I did help them, though, didn''t I? No, I didn''t get any words of gratitude. I looked up at Eras Rhinos huge body, feeling disappointed. Even when it''s down, it''s huge. What are you going to do with it after you take it? It would be hard to carry it with this weight. It won''t move even if all the intruders pull on it. If you dismantle it, you can carry some of it, but the skin alone is quite heavy. What are you really going to do? No, no, no, wait a minute. What are we going to do with it? It''s such a big one, we definitely want to take it home. I''m sure the Rhino can even eat meat. It''ll help the town''s food supply, and we''ll feel bad for it if we throw it away. But how do we get it home? How much time would it take to go back and forth ? At that moment, I came to a startling realization. I hurriedly adjusted my attention to my body clock and looked up at the sky. Oh no, it''s almost evening! It''s a day trip today! I push past Rnd and jump forward. You guys!" The intruder looked dubious at the sudden call. How are you going to carry Eras Rhino? What are you talking about, you little brat? We''ll just take the horns and the magic stone. Rejected! You can''t have him! What? Oh, the time. Shut up! I''m Alter Les Reedwald. If you have a problem with that,e to my house! Until then, I''m keeping this one! This is an emergency situation. Even if I wielded my power, I''m sure all the people would forgive me with a sunny smile. I asked Markant as I hurriedly prepared to go home. How do you carry the big stuff? "Well, ah, we usually send someone to gather the carriers. Around here, there''s a guild in the Reedwald. Okay, Ose! Oh, yes. Ose responds upright. You''re fast, so get ahead of me and let them know! I and Rnd will be on our way, but don''t worry about guarding us! Markant and the others, keep an eye on Eras Rhino to make sure it doesn''t get eaten up. Don''t take any chances. If a strong enemyes, don''t hesitate to retreat. And you guys!" The puzzled men hurriedly straightened their postures. You muste! If you have a problem with that, you can talk to us at . That''s when we''ll talk to you!" I reminded him again and again and sent Ose to run to the guild. And take the first step powerfully to show them about me. I''m so proud of myself. I could feel the envy in the air, but with every second counted, I didn''t have the time to respond to the crowd.PrevNext Your email address will not be published.Required fields are marked * Name* Email* Website Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time Iment. ? 2022 Gxy Trantions Inc. All rights reserved Please disable your adblocker or whitelist this site! .adsBanner{ background-color: transparent; height: 1px; width: 1px; } #eazy_ad_unblocker_loading{ position: absolute; top: 0px; left: 0px; width: 100%; height: 100%; background: #fff /wp-content/plugins/eazy-ad-unblocker/images/loader.gif'') no-repeat center center; z-index: 9999; disy: none; } Username or Email Address * Password * Prove your humanity 5 + 7 = Remember Me Lost your password? Back to Gxy Trantions Register For This Site. Username * Email Address * Password * Log in | Lost your password? Back to Gxy Trantions Please enter your username or email address. You will receive a link to create a new password via email. Username or Email Address Back to Gxy Trantions You are required to login firstCancel Chapter 12: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Distribution Chapter 12: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Distribution In preparation for the arrival of the intruders, we decided to take the next day off. However, they didn''t show up for a long time, so I sent Rnd to check on them and politely invited them into the house. But, "Battle Axe of Destruction" had a firm grip on several of the intruders, and even the head of the adventurer''s guild, Gerrit,e along with a reluctant look on his face, but it was probably just a small matter. It''s nothing to worry about, right? Father had asked me to deal with the situation fairly, so I told the adventurer''s guild leader, Gerrit, and give him an objective exnation of the circumstances that led to the dispute. After getting the intruder''s statement, Guild Leader Herrit dered, with a twitch of his temple, that we had the right to the loots. The intruder had imed that they were going to use a trap to kill the Rhino, but there was no trace of such a trap in the area, and they could not give a proper answer as to what kind of trap it was. Even if that were true, the only wounds they had inflicted were arrow wounds they inflicted while we were fighting. It was impossible to prove that they had intercepted us. When pursued by the fuming guild leader, they confessed that they had simply run into Eras Rhino in the grasnds and fled into the forest. The guild leader apologized to me for hisck of supervision and the intruders have driven away, leaving the mansion in a huff. Incidentally, they were a D-ranked party called "Sette," and they hadn''t been in town long enough to have met the "Battle Axe of Destruction". If they had known each other, the situation would have been quite different. Thus, the "Our Prey Problem" was settled. It had been a long time since I''d carried Eras Rhino in. With a rxed air, shaking his thinning hair, guild leader Herrit cut in. ording to him, they actually don''t bother to carry Eras Rhino because its meat is inexpensive. They had difficulty carrying that huge body, and upon receiving the report, the guild hurriedly gathered carriers and hired two sets of guards to protect it. It was after midnight when they returned to the town. Guild leader Herrit took out a document. The breakdown is, the meat and bones are worth six gold coins, the hides are worth three gold coins, the longhorns are worth eight gold coins, the short horns are worth four gold coins, and since they found a good amount of magic stones, they will buy them for sixty gold coins. Thebor cost for the legs and guards is eight gold coins, so if I sell them all, I will end up with seventy-three gold coins. The magic stone is really expensive. "When I said it was quite expensive, I meant for a magic stone. There are many times when they are too small or cannot be found in the first ce. I guess we got lucky this time." As he spoke, the guild leader made a circle with his fingertips. It seemed that the magic stone is the size of a golf ball. I looked at the "Battle Axe of Destruction" not knowing the standard, but their expression did not change. It seems to be a size that C-ranked adventurers are used to seeing it. The averagemoner''s monthly ie is two to three gold coins. It''s a head-to-head split, so it''s about twelve gold coins per person. It was difficult to judge whether this was a high price to pay for risking one''s life. As I looked at the documents, I asked Rnd about "Battle Axe of Destruction". "Is there any material you want?There''s no need to sell everything. Danil, who uses offensive magic, might have some use for the magic stones. "I don''t want you to rmend the most expensive one. Besides, I don''t carry a wand with me." "Wand?" "If it''s that big, I tend to put it in the head of my staff. I''m also a fencer, so I don''t need one." He didn''t seem to be particrly reserved. They don''t need it. Aside from the magic stone, there are other materials as well. I asked everyone the same question again, and Markant shook his head. "I don''t need it. I''ve got this one for weapons and this Valset armor." "I''m with you. The horns could be made into a sword, but I don''t need them." "Can I have some of the skin? My current armor is getting worn out. Eras Rhino is not so easy to find." Only Ose asked for the leather. A Valset is a monster with hard scales, simr in appearance to an armadillo or a pangolin. It''s not as good as that, but I''m sure the skin of the Eras Rhino is just as good. Otherwise, Ose would not want it. "Why don''t you get yourself a new one, kid?" Rnd suggested from behind me. "New? I just bought my armor." "Eras Rhino is worth recing. It''s lighter than cowhide, softer, and stronger. It''s not easy to find. You can use your current armor as a backup." "If that''s the case, you can get a new one at That''s right. Why don''t we give it to your father and brother, anyway?" "That''s a good idea, a family gift." I felt a little embarrassed at Rnd''s cheerful smile. I''m going to sulk again. I''ll think of a different gift. "Uh, excuse me." As I was talking with Rnd about what kind of armor to get, Markant opened his mouth in a reserved manner. "We all defeated Erath Rhino together. That is an undeniable fact. But it was Alter-sama who put the finishing touches on it. The skin is fine, but can you please take the magic stone?" "What do you say- is it my imitation? I don''t need a wand. The value of magic stones is 60 gold coins, and you may be able to make the difference, but I don''t think I have that kind of money." "I don''t. And I''m asking you to take it. While we''ve been keeping an eye on Eras Rhino, we''ve been doing some reflecting. Rnd prevented it, but we couldn''t hold off Eras Rhino. The order was to eliminate the unruly monsters. We failed in our mission to protect him. We apologize for that and vow never to make the same mistake again." The words were crude, but they were the most sincere I had ever heard. The others nodded their heads in agreement. Markant''s point was not misguided. Technically speaking, it was a mistake. But Rnd was also one of the guards. In hindsight, I can see why he didn''t leave my side in case something like that happened. And the magic stone is bad, it''s most of the profit from the sale. If word of this gets out, people might think I took it for power. I''m not going to do that. I''ve already discussed it with the intruders. What was your name again? I was trying to remember something unimportant, but Valerie was on my heels. "I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you. Alter''s weapons are a small sword and a stiletto. I have two of them, and I think they''ll do just fine." "Wait, wait, wait, that''s not just right. It''s almost all mine. My father has been very strict with me about fairness." "That''s not a problem. In this mission, there is no agreement on the spoils of war. In this case, even if the employer ims all the rights. It is the fault of the adventurer who did not properly do their job. Therefore, we do not wish to undermine the will of your lordship. Besides, the battle with Eras Rhino was my first actual battle and my first victory. It will be a lifelong treasure for Alter-sama, along with the magic stone. We were able to help him, and that''s enough." Valerie smiled as she said it. What the hell is this? Why are we pushing each other''s loot? If Rnd had seen through all this and chosen them, he would have been impressed. It''s true that if you''ve fought such a big monster and got weapons and magic stones, you''ll never forget it. That''s a very clever thing to say. He pretends that my first battle with a goblin, but I''ll pretend that I didn''t notice. Even though he was born in a farming vige and hated goblins as if they were snakes or scorpions, the owner of the Faraway Steep would never harbor any ill will towards them. It is filled with infinitepassion that gently embraces the mountaineer. It is not likely to break the "Battle Axe of Destruction". And if they ask me this much, I will have to ept. I was grateful and almost agreed, but there was one thing that bothered me. "I want to ask you one question. Earlier, you said that Rnd and Ose had difficulty in obtaining Eras Rhino. Is that because they''re being hunted so much that they''re dwindling? Or is it a rare monster to begin with?" Knowing what happened to Rhinos in my previous life, I don''t have a good impression of Rhinoceros horns. I don''t want to be hypocritical, but I would feel sorry for them if they were being hunted all over the ce here too. If I wear such a thing, my people would condemn me. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" looked at each other and tilted their heads. In response, guild leader Herrit opened his mouth instead. "I can''t give you an answer in a few words, but first of all, the habitat of the Eras Rhino is mainly grasnds. Which inevitably ovep with the human territory. And the viges where they appear usually suffer severe damage to their crops. As a result, many Eras Rhino have been defeated." "Well then, ." "No, I wouldn''t say it''s decreasing. The reason is while their original habitat was much further south than here. ording to the adventurer''s guild in this area. The Eras Rhino''s flock is seen every few years and a warning is issued to the neighboring viges. Also, the material of the Eras Rhino is rare because it is a powerful demon that acts in packs. It is rare for them to act alone, as they have done in this case, but the Eras Rhino itself is not rare. If you are looking for new material, there are plenty of opportunities." And then, I realized that the guild leader was mistaken, but he answered my question anyway. It was a relief to know that they are far from extinction. "All right. I''ll take it then. Thank you, everyone." As I lowered my head, the "Battle Axe of Destruction" hurriedly bowed back. But they are sweet. They must not have noticed that my face was distorted as I lowered my head. I''ll ask my father to add the number of magic stones and horns as the reward for the escort mission. Hahaha, don''t think that you can easily sell your debt to me, "Battle Axe of Destruction". I felt a strangely warm gaze from Rnd, so I stopped thinking about it. I received the magic stone, two horns, and even the skins for the three of us, but somehow in the discussion that followed, I ended up monopolizing all of the remaining profits from the sale. In the end, it was a total takeover. The reason for this situation was that I hadpletely forgotten the cost of making the swords and armor. It seems that they still need more money, so they agreed to use the proceeds from the sale of Eras Rhino as a deposit, and the rest from the distribution of the catch from the expedition. I would pay with the money he might earn in the future. And the reason why Chief Gerrit was willing to ept such an absurd contract was that I was the son of a lord. After seeing off the "Battle Axe of Destruction" and guild leader Gerrit, I have guilt about my apology and pity and vowed to earn money from tomorrow. Chapter 13: The Daily life of an Eight Year Old - The Night Before the Final Day Chapter 13: The Daily life of an Eight Year Old - The Night Before the Final Day After that, our expedition to the Leknod Forest went smoothly. The incident with Eras Rhino had given us a new goal, and we ventured deeper into the forest in search of more efficient prey. We kicked the goblins to the curb and chose to hunt the demons that were easy to obtain high-quality materials and magical stones. After three days'' trips, the rest was spent overnight. But on the first day, we suddenly discovered an orc vige. In my previous life, Orcs were famous for their works that were forbidden to children. They are also famous for something here. They are famous for their high encounter rate and the size of their herds. Usually, when an adventurer discovers a monster''s settlement, they back to the guild to report it. However, Markant assured me that this was not necessary. He said that what they had found was a small settlement and that our forces could destroy it without much effort. Rnd agreed to that. ording to the knowledge I learned from Rnd, the maximum number of orcs in a pack is about 200, and once they exceed that number, they form several small groups of about ten or so and then leave the pack like a divided bee. These small groups continue their journey and when they find a ce to settle, they form a new settlement. This was the story that Tamer had heard from the orcs themselves. The reason for this is unclear, as the Orcs did not know, but it seems to be rted to old customs and beliefs. Rnd guessed that it was simply to avoid food shortages. Regardless of the reason, most of the orcs they encountered in the forest were either wandering groups or the ones who had finished settling down and were hunting in the surrounding areas. In response to Markant''s words, we decided to eradicate them. Baron Reedwald''s army numbered two hundred. If left unchecked, they would expand to an equal force. They had already doubled the number of small groups, and the number of adults alone had increased to more than twenty. I have no choice but to protect the safety of my territory. Night raids were pointless against orcs with night vision, and we attacked them immediately. I thought that it would require careful preparation, but it seems that the number is not that unusual for Rnd and the "Battle Axe of Destruction". As soon as the settlement was within sight, Danil and I attacked first with magic attacks from a distance. Danil fired off a series of Fire Bolts to throw the orcs into confusion. I tried all the attributes. The one that was the least effective was wind, which simply didn''t work well against heavyweight opponents. What was unexpectedly useful was the earth attribute. The Earth Bolt was also a physical attack, so if it pierced an orc, it would continuously cause pain, and the orcs would be very upset. The Orcs were dismayed by the attack magic that flew one after the other, even though it was a beginner''s level, but there were still some who were determined. As some of the Orcs approached, we fell back and Rnd and Markant jumped to the forefront. The two vanguards were heavy warriors, one a swordsman who skillfully wielded a sword and shield, and the other a warrior who wielded a battle axe with ease. The two vanguards overwhelmed the pack of heavy warriors. In the end, the battle broke out into a melee, but by that time, the Orcs had only a few decent forces. The battle ended easily. Markant and Danil took a few hits, but the damage was minor, just bruises. We can use orc''s skin to make leather armor for low-rank adventurers. However, there were too many of them, so I dismantled only one that was in good condition and gave up on the rest. We had no equipment or possessions of note, so we collected some money, inexpensive gems, and magic stones from some orcs. We had fought mboyantly from the first day of the encampment, but there were no fights for the next two days. In the meantime, we had encountered a variety of monsters, so we were doing well in terms of revenue. Now, I should also mention that there was another battle here. That''s right C where are we going to? After defeating Eras Rhino, I was immediately confronted with this reality. If it was just for one day, I could give up. But a day trip was three days. That''s enough time to keep a record. And with the unique challenge of returning home from the forest, such an opportunity did note along very often. On the way to the town of Reedwald, I looked for a base point. However, once I passed through the forest, I found myself in a meadow as far as the eye could see. There were no man-made structures to be seen, as we were off the beaten path. In the meantime, I arrived at Reedwald. I was honestly depressed, even though I gave a word of thanks to Ose for letting me go ahead of him. The next day, I could put a marker somewhere. But that would only be two attempts. What a waste of time. It would have been more satisfying if I could at least view other people''s records, but the Adventurer''s Guild didn''t keep track of them, even though I asked Ose. Maybe my father has it hidden away. He''s a lord after all. How can I get the records from my father? While I was searching for a way to do so, a revtion came to me. It was the bell that announced 18 o''clock. The solemn sound of the bell rang out over Reedewald''s street. It was the signal for the course that I had been trying so hard to get for now. I gave thanks to the Creator God, whose name I didn''t even know, and while suppressing my overflowing joy, I immediately took the first step toward the mansion. Yes, life is a never-ending challenge. I set the starting point at the outskirts of the main gate. For the rest of the two days, I would return there before the bell rang, no matter the circumstances. When the time was up, I killed a pack of wolves and chopped off the head of a giant snake that was trying to swallow me. Of course, their lives were not in vain. I asked "Battle Axe of Destruction" to collect them, and sometimes I even asked Guild Leader Gerrit to do the same. It''s a pity that there were not enough monsters suitable for eating, but that''s just luck-based. Our records depended on the intensity of the battle that day. I can get consistent times on all kinds of courses, so I couldn''t stand the wide swings. It was a fulfilling time for me. However, the good times passed quickly. The three nights and four days of camping had begun. At first, I was optimistic. "Battle Axe of Destruction" had been in Reedwald for a long time, so they would know where to camp. I was sure that the course would be harder than the main gate to the mansion. How shallow I had been to have such expectations. After attacking the orc vige, I was reminded of how shallow I was. Can you believe it? The encampment changed every day! Without a destination in mind, we wandered through the forest relying on our intuition and experience. We decide to camp on the spot. When I learned this fact on the first day of camping, I copsed without a sound. I had blown my "Mental Resistance 3," so you can imagine how shocked I was. Where am I going to? Why can''t I go home? I felt as if my entire life, including my previous life, had been denied. I was told that many adventurers do not have a base of operations, but instead continue to wander the world while epting requests. What a harsh profession. For the first time, I had a deep admiration for "Battle Axe of Destruction". And now, it''s the night before thest day. As I gazed at the flickering mes of the bonfire, I thought back on my struggles up until today. I can''t even begin to describe the hellish days. I was on the shore of a clear stream, a carpet of flowers with fantastic glowing beetles flying around. And now I''m in a square where the moonlight pours down from the canopy of the trees. My ego cracks and copses every time Markant deres, "We''ll camp here." And I realize it. The same situation is possible for the rest of my life. What if I serve in an expedition as a knight? What if I be an adventurer and am forced to go on a long search? Despair is always waiting with an open mouth. I had to solve this problem at all costs. But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t even find a clue. While Danil was preparing dinner, Markant as if he couldn''t wait, was munching on dried meat. And Rnd was cleaning his sword. Valerie and Ose were a little further away, looking around the area. I looked at them sideways. I wondered how the adventurers were coping with this harshness. Seeking a clue, I pulled my backpack closer. Inside was a beginner''s kit for adventurers, prepared by Rnd. Preserved food,nterns and oil, a tinderbox, and arge, multi-purpose bag. I pulled out various items, but I couldn''t find any equipment that looked like it. I folded my arms and looked at the beginner''s kit lined up in a row. Then, one item caught my eye. A rope. I wondered if I could do something with it. He cut it to an appropriate length and tied the end to the handle of his knife. I inserted it deep into the ground. That''s it. I took the other end and looked at the forest at night. I took a deep breath, determined my direction, and stepped forward. As I move away from the light source, the darkness gets deeper. The empty trees melted away and came together as a mass. Step by step, I stepped on the ground and kept going. It''s like life. Right now, I''m wandering in the darkness of life. Gradually, I lose the outline of myself. Just as my consciousness, my body, and my entire existence were about to be assimted into the darkness, the fist I was clenching tightly pulled back. It was a ray of light that cut through the darkness. It was the breath of life, a single strand of life. I turned on my heel as if to repel. Every time I step on it, life overflows. There is no hesitation. With a firm grip on the earth, I move forward. The moment I pass through the goal glowing in the mes, the sound of the wood burning in the forest echoes as if to celebrate my return. I bite down on the reverberations and look down at the rope in my palm. It''s empty I''m not sure if you can call this a homing or not. "Hey, the eight year old child ran into an entricity, but is that okay?" "Don''t worry about it. He''s just a little sick." Rnd was being extremely rude. Oh well. You can''t afford to be bothered by those who have abandoned the challenge. It''s a great way to get rid of a lot of the stress and anxiety thates with this situation. But as I was struggling toe up with a good idea, Danil announced that the meal was ready. The aroma of soup tickled my nostrils. It''s no use, we''ll have to eat first. Tomorrow, I''ll be going home for real. I''ll go to my usual starting point and try to break the record. It''s not toote to take action then. The first challenge in a long time. I sat down on the ground with just my fur pulled over my head, excited by the words. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" strives to procure food locally. When the camp was set but we hadn''t secured any edible demons or animals, two of our scouts went out of their way to hunt for them. Thanks to them, I have never missed a day of meat. Today, Danil spotted a boar on the road and killed it with his magic. I took a bite of the meat. It was simply cut into thick slices, sprinkled with salt, and grilled. Boar meat is often served at the mansion table, but not in such a bold way. Danil''s grilled meat was tough and had the characteristic smell of a beast, but it was rich in every vor. I enjoyed it thoroughly and picked up some soup to cleanse my pte. It was a soup made with wild vegetables, mushrooms, dried fruits, and dried vegetables, with plenty of wild boar meat thrown in as well. It seemed to be seasoned only with salt, but thanks to the variety of ingredients, it had aplex taste. While I was enjoying the mushrooms and wild boar at the same time, I suddenly caught sight of Ose. He was leaning on a wooden cup, drinking tea. He seemed to be a scout and immediately noticed my gaze. "Oh, I''m taking it." He lifted the cup lightly. He was drinking tea made from the experimental General Grass. The contents of my cup are the same. It has a greenish bitterness and a refreshing aftertaste simr to mint. It''s not quite what I was looking for, but it''s not bad. Markant frowned exaggeratedly at us. "Don''t drink something like that." "I''m still working on it, but I like it, Shogun Tea." "Is that the name you''re going with?" Valerie asked, wiping the grease from her mouth with a cloth. "It''s the Shogun." Valerie and Markant looked at me delicately as I replied. The two of them, as well as Danil and Roran, hadn''t mentioned it after the first bite. They think the general is too noble for them to understand. This is whymoners are so annoying. Oh, Roran was a knight, or rather a former adventurer. He''s still amoner. While recognizing Ose as a seniormoner, I raised my cup. "I''ll improve it to make it easier to drink. It''s still good enough, though. Hey, Ose." "What?" There was silence in the room. "It''s good, right?" "Uh, well, to be honest, the foul smell is just what I need to wake me up." There was no one on my side. I''m going to downgrade you to just amoner. Hmm, that''s okay. I''m still working on improving the General Tea. I''m sure they''ll bow down and worship me when they taste it. Even if that happens, I won''t let him drink it. Then, as we were finishing dinner and enjoying our post-dinner rest, Markant spoke to me while cleaning his axe. "Tomorrow, when we return to the city, our escort mission will be over. You''ve done quite a lot of actual fighting, how are you feeling?" The rough question brought back the days of struggle. "Well, . All the time was worthwhile, I can say that. I think I underestimated the daily life of an adventurer and the encampment thates with it. I was confronted with a harsh reality that I never imagined, especially during the past three days. I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude to you all for teaching me that." "I don''t know, I feel like I''m getting a very off response." "You''re not wrong." Rnd has been very rudetely. I''m the son of a lord. I''m the son of a lord, I need respect. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that. I''ve certainly gained a lot of ability. Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 8 (+5) HP: 38/38 (+9) MP: 104/104 (+66) Str: 7 (+1) Int: 14 Dex: 9 (+2) End: 5+2 (+1) Agi: 12+2 (28: doubled) (+2) Charm: 14 Skills Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, Fast Movement, Mental Resistance 3, Appraisal 3 (+1), One-handed Sword 4 (+1), Taijutsu 5 (+1), Dagger 4 Fire Magic 2 (+1), Water Magic 3, Wind Magic 3, Earth Magic 3 (+1), No-attribute Magic 3 (+), Ice Magic 1, Lightning Magic 1, Degenerative Magic 2 (+1) Magic -Beginner Level Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Lightning Bolt Water Shield, Wind Shield, Earth Shield, Magic Shield, Physical Up, High-Speed Movement [Title] Reincarnated, Ace of the Homing Club (+2 Endurance, +2 Agility), Second Son of Baron Reedwald It is worth noting that the magic power has been greatly increased, appraised, and some magic skills have been upgraded. First of all, Fire Magic became rank 2, and Earth Magic and No-attribute magic became rank 3. Earth and Fire were used in orc battles, while No-attribute magic was used as a mainstay in other battles. The reason for the rise in transformative magic was because I used a lot of "High-Speed Movement" to cheat.". However, the difference between physical strength and magic power is getting ridiculous. In the usual game mechanic, the ability value corrects HP and MP, but it seems that intelligence doesn''t do that here. In addition, if you subtract the correction from my title, END is my lowest stats. I''ve been doing some closebat, but I''ve always prioritized evasion. It was no wonder it was hard to increase. Whenever I see the reluctance of the ability values, it reminds me of the ssic RPG games. So far, I haven''t seen anyone inte their abilities, and even I, with all my cheats, don''t think it will happen. So when I look at just the numbers, I can''t help but feel weak, but I think the status is quite good. First of all, there''s a huge difference between one stat and another, whether it''s a difference of 1 or 2. Especially if you''re losing in strength or agility, it''s hard to make up the difference, unless you have better equipment or other skills. And the kids my age were only half as good as me, and their skills and magic were nearly empty. Looking back, when I was twelve years old, my brother only had a one-handed sword and a shield. I know exactly how much I''ve grown up to be abnormal. I was enough of a cheat character. Even so, my expression is still dull. It''s because I can only "do" so much. I haven''t fully mastered it yet. I wondered if I would be able to win against an equal adventurer if I blocked the High-speed Movement cheat skill. I have experienced many actual battles, and my doubts have grown stronger. In addition, even if I used "fast movement," I couldn''t control it properly, so I had no use for it except for surprise attacks or escape. All in all, I''m stillcking experience in actualbat. I closed the status and looked around at everyone. "Thistest expedition has been the equivalent of several years of training. However, it is also true that it is only a week''s experience. First of all, we must make each of the experiences and abilities we have gained our own strength. The only way to do this is to take it slow and steady. It is only when you can handle them as naturally as if you were breathing that you can say you have grown. Growth bes the foundation of yourself and the foundation of your new power. In other words, it is the root of everything. The more solid your foundation is, the more you can supportrge structures. The more solid the foundation, the more it can supportrge structures, and the higher you can aim. That is why we must not neglect it. Don''t take it lightly. Don''t underestimate that it is only one step. The steps you take will be thousands and thousands of steps. That is the path to glory, and unceasing effort is the guidepost on the path to victory. No matter what difficulties we face, no matter how much hardship awaits us, our progress will never stop. Because there is a new record waiting for us!" "I''m not waiting! What are you doing here?" "Don''t casually get involved in the boy''s puberty." "Don''t call it puberty. I''m still eight years old." "You don''t need to be considerate to someone who knows what you mean." For some reason, everyone was exhausted, strange Even though it is a well-known speech Chapter 14: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - The Worst of Being Chapter 14: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - The Worst of Being The morning came without any night raids. At the camp, I also have a guarding duty. I worked with Rnd on the first day, Markant on the second day, and Danilst night. They be my vanguard is to protect me as well. Andst night Danil was the only magician except for the brute Markant. As the son of a merchant, he had a wealth of knowledge. I took the opportunity to ask him many questions. What I was particrly interested in was the magic book. I had already mastered the beginner level magic through Virgil''s lectures, but the intermediate level and beyond are hard. Even if we do research and training, we should also consider magic books. If you''ve got a lot of money, you''ll be able to get a lot more than ten gold coins for a beginner''s spellbook. And that''s just for the four elements and non-attribute spellbooks. You can find no such thing as freezing, lightning, or denaturation, and it is unknown if someone can create Holy or Necromantic magic, even at the beginner level. I want to learn the sacred attribute as soon as possible because it is in the lineage of recovery magic, but I also have some concerns. Most people who learn it are priests, and they have a strong faith in it. A temple with priests who can use sacred magic would be a quick way to learn, but is there a god or equivalent that will listen to our prayers? The little fat man said that the creator god only sees. It doesn''t mean that there aren''t other gods, but the whole thing gives me the impression of non-interference. For one thing, the little fat man is a god that exists, and as a result, he''s taken care of us, but worshipping him? I can''t. I''m not sure what to make of this. I''ve heard that they can be found in ancient ruins and dungeons, so if I get the chance, I''ll try. Also, Danil warned me. Even if you acquire a spellbook and learn it, there are times when it doesn''t work or consumes a huge amount of magic power. This has something to do with qualities. He seems to be telling me in a roundabout way that I should check my qualities, but I probably don''t need to worry. I''ve mastered everything except sacred and mortal, and I''m not unskilled at any of them. I''m almost certain that the little fat man has given me qualities of all attributes. Maybe he''s making me care for him in his way. I would at least revere him C I just can''t. After a light breakfast, we finished preparing to leave. The only thing left to do was to return to town. On the first day we headed east, and the second day we started heading south. Our current location is roughly southeast of Reedwald. We would probably still be in the territory if we went west. But since it was a long way, we decided to go straight northwest. At the head of the column was Markant, nked by Rnd and Valerie, with Danil acting as a guard. The scout, Ose is ahead of me, on the lookout for surprise attacks. For the past week, we''ve been moving in this formation. To be honest, when you are surrounded by adults. Your vision is blocked and your mobility is impaired. I asked them to at least put me in front of Danil, but they refused without a second thought. Also, it was obvious that our luggage had changed since the first day. This was especially true for Rnd and Marchant. In three days, we had defeated many demons and obtained a considerable amount of magic stones and materials. I''m not sure what to make of this. Aside frombat, it was a big deal that this did not impair their normal movements. Perhaps it''s not just simple muscle strength, but also a knack in the way they carry their luggage and move their bodies. It seems that the subtleties of mastery are hidden in the most humble of ces. As I looked over at the two men carrying therge leather bags, I could sense their inexperience. At Eras Rhino, I had used the intruders of throwing away the meat. I had no right to do that. I had to be selective because the materials were too much for an overnight quest. In addition, the burden on me, as great as I sounded, was minimal. I''ve heard that there''s a magical bag called the Telper''s Bag that has increased storage capacity, so I''ll add that to my goals. However, I was rude to the intruders. I''ll apologize if I run into them anywhere. Let''s see. What''s your name again? As we proceeded, the forest of Leknod changed. I noticed that the undtions decreased and the spaces between the trees became wider. It resembled the scenery of a day trip. Without taking any particr rest, we continued on our way. So far, we hadn''t had any battles with demons. asionally, Ose woulde back and adjust our direction of travel, apparently to avoid a less profitable battle. Besides, the encounter rate with demons decreases considerably when you get to this area. On the first day of the expedition, we had encountered goblins and Eras Rhino in the shallow areas, but originally, the grasnds had few demons due to the activities of adventurers and defeating parties, and the shallow areas of the forest were rtively safe even for beginners. Wary of us, a squirrel runs up a thick trunk. As I gazed up at the peaceful scene, another worry began to creep into my mind. Would we have enough money to make the armor? It was thest day of the trip, so I felt like I could make a little more money. When I asked Danil about it, he told me that it was enough. He''s a skilled adventurer and the son of a merchant. It was the best guarantee I could get, but once I started thinking about it, I couldn''t get it out of my head. I''m amoner at heart, and I don''t have a decent amount of savings myself. It would be too shameful to ask them to fund a gift for me. In the unlikely event that I don''t have enough, I''ll juste back to collect some herbs. After a while, there were no more small animals in sight. I wondered if we were close to the meadow. Just as I was vaguely wondering if we were close to the grasnds, Ose came back without a sound. "There are orcs ahead." "How many?" "Maybe three, five at the most." "All right. Ose and Valerie will split up and surpriseCno, wait." Suddenly, Markant fell silent. His expression was somewhat stiff, and the other "Battle Axe of Destruction" saw it gave them a strange feeling of tension. Roran and I nodded our heads. I''m not saying they''re just orcs, but we''ve already eradicated more than 20 viges. There''s no reason to be wary of five of them now, and I don''t see any reason to be wary of Ose''s report. With a grim expression on his face, Markant suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine. "This kinda bad!" Before the muttering could fade, we quickly prepared ourselves. There was something wrong. What was that C a roar, or was it a scream? As soon as a tremendous voice came from ahead, there was an abrupt silence. The drop was so great that for a moment I thought it was an auditory hallucination. We looked at each other, but only Marchant was staring straight ahead. "You guys! Get out of here right nowC" Markant cut off his words and hurriedly set up his axe. When Rnd saw it, he lowered me, Danil and Valerie moved to the left and right, and Ose slipped into the shade of the tree while descending. The treetops rustled. Something big enough to shake the trees? No way, it''s not Eras Rhino again, is it? The rustling of the leaves grows louder, and it appears, slithering. I couldn''t believe my eyes. I blinked a few times to make sure my vision wasn''t going crazy. "Hey, , what''s that?" What appeared was a wall three meters high and three meters wide. The material is a light blue jelly. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''ll help. "Tremble Cube!" It was Rnd who shouted. I was still wondering about the unrealistic cube, even though turmoil has spread to "Battle Axe of Destruction". "That''s not good!" "Retreat!" Thebination of Rnd''s shout and Marchant''s instructions caused me to suddenly float. Rnd grabbed me by the arm and started running. The front and back of my body were reversed due to the spur-of-the-moment situation. It was my feet that were facing the direction of travel. As he ran off in the same formation, Markant, the vanguard, was the one who took the lead. I turned my gaze to the light blue cube swayingzily ahead of me. It was also a monster. It looked as if it had been cut out of a giant slime. It seems to be chasing us, but with its huge body and texture, it should be no problem. But something seems fishy. I hurriedly activated my "appraisal". Name: -. Race: Tremble Cube Level: 27 HP: 252/252 MP: 113/113 Ste: 14 Int: 1 Dex: 1 End: 34 Agi: 15 (16) Charm: 1 Skills Dissolve, Tentacle Arm, sh Resistance 4, Strike Resistance 8, Water Resistance 8, Ice Resistance 2, Lightning Resistance 6 Magic None Title Leader of the Forest What''s with this guy? It has several skills that are higher than Rnd''s. And it is resistant to abnormal physical strength. More than our number. More problematic is its 16 agility. I''m the only one who can surely shake off this guy, and if it''s Ose, even with 15 agility, he may be able to escape with his evasive skill. Others are tough. "Markant! It''s impossible, it''ll catch up!" At my words, he twisted his head to look behind him. The face I turned to look at had a hint of bitterness. I pped Rnd on the back and ordered him to run and drop himself. He resisted a little, but Rnd loosened his arms. As soon as hended, I started running. "What do you know about it? "The Tremble Cube is a demon that the guild has designated as a must watch out for!" Rnd quickly answers. "What else do you know?" "I''ve been told to run when I encounter one." It''s not helpful. I''m not sure what to make of it. But if you meet them, run away? It''s a good idea. No ordinary adventurer can escape. "Just keep running, people! It''ll catch up with us soon. We''ll have to fight! Rnd and Marchant, you''ll have to fight from two sides. Don''t get too close! Valerie and Ose, attack and distract! Danil and I will use magic to attack from a distance! We''re dealing with an unknown monster, so be flexible!" Everyone''s eyes were filled with determination. As I looked at them, I asked myself if this was a good idea. It would be more reliable to give the results of the appraisal. But I don''t think they''ll trust me if I suddenly confess that I have a rare appraisal skill. And even if they did, would they be able to maintain the kind of rtionship they''ve had? That''s how disgusting it is to be "visible. Whatever the case may be, it''s not something to talk about in this situation. It might confuse them. Then, it''s simple. If ites to it, I''ll stay behind and distract and attract the walking cube with "high-speed movement. I can have everyone retreat while I do that. Rnd won''t obey, but I''m sure he''ll be convinced when he sees me disrupt it. Even if he doesn''t, I''ll have the "Battle Axe of Destruction" drag him away. When the time was right, Markant gave the order. "Spread out!" Rnd and Markant came to a sudden stop, threw therge sack full of materials far away, and readied their weapons. Valerie and Ose scattered to the left and right. Danil and I ran straight for the distance. The movement of the Tremble Cube slows down. I don''t think it understood that we were in a fighting stance. Its intelligence is at its lowest. It''s probably choosing the easiest prey since its food supply has gone. Still, it''s a strange-looking creature. It doesn''t look like a living thing. Its simple size was isn''t that different from Eras Rhino, but the inorganic body that covered three meters in every direction gave me an inexplicable sense of dread. It was even more so with four melted orcs inside. "Vanguard, stay alert! "Of course!" Markant replied to my advice, which came out of my mouth reflexively. I know it''s not my business, but I can''t help but worry. It''s because I can "see" the "Tentacle" skill. Sure enough, countless tentacles extend from the cube toward the vanguard. But my worries were gone as the two of them easily dodged them and cut them off. The closer its main body gets to them, the further they retreat. They never try to approach it. "I''ve seen it all before. You don''t need to worry about me, do you?" While the vanguard was holding back, Valerie and Ose ran around the perimeter, shing at the tentacles and shing at the main body when they saw an opening. Danil and I unleashed our attack magic in the gap between them. Perhaps this is the first time we''ve been disturbed to this extent, the Tremble Cube extends its tentacles from all five sides, but they all cut through the air. The distraction of the two scouts was particrly effective. They were not able to focus on the target. Rnd and Markant, who seemed to have gotten used to it, also ducked under the tentacles and shed at the main body. Although it was difficult to see because of its jelly-like body, the Tremble Cube got hit by countless shes. Even with my "appraisal", its strength is steadily decreasing. Even if it is resistant to attacks, it is not immune. At any rate, the damage is stilling. Meanwhile, Valerie takes her distance. As soon as she holds the magic sword Arua Sero, a strange sign rises from her sword. "Command: Kogel!" Innumerable water bullets are generated ording to the trajectory of Valerie''s swinging and flood the Tremble Cube. The giant trembles slightly, but does not appear to have been injured. Its power was less than the Cube resistances. "I''m not sure if water magic is effective after all. This way, then. Command: Spheres!" Water overflows from the magic sword and begins to cover the Arua Sero. As I saw it, Arua Sero is covered by a water de and became as long as a two-handed sword. It has a water-based magic attack earlier. It''s a sword enhancement. Does it seem that Arua Sero has multiple abilities, but isn''t this a higher grade than the Axe of Holy Fire? Not to be outdone by Valerie''s struggles, Danil also unleashed the "Firebolt" and shed it with his sword in hand. He must have been thinking about his remaining magic power. Since he was not a professional, he did not have that much magic power. Several tentacles extended towards Danil. He shed it several times, and just as he was about to be caught. The tentacles were flung away with a flicker of me. That isn''t bolts, it was a small fireball, probably Blow-type magic. It''s beginner-level magic, but I''ve never seen it before. Okay, you can teach meter. With a secret desire in my heart, I fired off a Fire Bolt and shed at Tremble Cube, mimicking Danil. Because of my muscle strength and a small sword, I could not break through its "sh Resistance". I retreated without being able to inflict a scratch. I guess I''m not strong enough or equipped to deal with this guy. I''ll go with magic attacks and distractions. The one who was having more trouble than me was Ose. His sling is useless because of Tremble Cube''s "Blow Resistance" he also wields and throws knives but to no avail. He gave up attacking midway through the fight and, like me, focused on distraction. I wonder how much time has passed since then. This was the first time I had kept moving, casting magic, and swinging my sword this much. I don''t think it would have taken this long in an orc vige. And the opponent was still the same as at the beginning, just extending its tentacles and trying to swallow me. It was too monotonous a battle. Maybe not that much time has passed. But there is a definite change. It''s our fatigue. Even for adventurers who are used to moving, it''s hard to keep moving even with our high tolerance. I hadn''t taken it lightly, but I hadn''t expected it to be as troublesome as it was. The two vanguards were attacking less and less, and Arua Sero''s time of effect had long since passed. Ose''s speed was also slowing down. Danil and I have long switched to conserving our magic power in anticipation of a long battle. And I have to hold him off by myself when the timees. There was no time to use unnecessary magic. I activated my "Appraisal". I don''t know how many times I''ve done this. I stopped counting halfway through. It''s hard to tell from the outside, but the strength of the Tremble Cube is decreasing. I''m sure I can push through if I continue to patiently chip it away. "Don''t bathe in this guy''s body fluids! You''ll melt!" Another change came to the monotonous battle. Suddenly, Markant clicked his tongue and threw away his leather armor, tearing off his sleeves. The leather sleeve, which had been thrown into the ground, was riddled with holes as if eaten by insects. So this is the "Dissolve" skill. The sps and other parts of the sleeves were still intact. It seems that metal takes longer or cannot be melted. If not, my iron sword would have been torn to shreds long ago. Now that we know that the fluid is soluble, people are attacking more carefully. Perhaps this is for the best. We''re fighting better than we thought we would. Perhaps the Tremble Cubes don''t have much experience with weapons. Except for some experiences with subhumans, most monsters use their bodies as weapons. Against Tremble Cube, that would mean death. Most fights are not fights, they are one-sided predations. So, I guess this is the first time It''s having this much trouble. A living creature, even in this form should be able to escape when it realizes its limits. However, we can''t let our guard down. As far as I could tell from its status, it had all the cards in its hand, but it was times like this when it was caught off-guard. Fortunately, except for me, they are all experienced adventurers. I don''t need to advise, because they know that. Even so, the next action that Tremble Cube took caught not only me but everyone off guard. Suddenly, its tentacles returned, its whole body trembled, and then it jumped up. The reason why everyone was taken aback was that the direction was right above us. "Evade!" Markant''smand flew. But there is nothing to avoid, the opponent just leaped straight up. What are we going to avoid? Still, we moved to get some distance. The giant cube soars high and simply falls back to its original location. Pointless action. We all thought so for a moment. The mere leap caused an amazing disaster. "AvoidC" I heard someone''s voice, but there was no time to check. The trees were spewing smoke, the grass and flowers were losing their outline and crumbling. White smoke curled up in all directions. The impact of the fall had scattered bodily fluids from countless wounds. The momentum of the spewing quickly diminished, but before I could catch my breath, a scream went up. "Rnd!" Rnd was cowering, holding his face. His beloved shield had left his hand and was spewing smoke on the ground. He was the only one heavily armed. The acid was being sprayed in all directions, and even his shield couldn''t prevent it. I don''t know where it is sensing it, but tentacles are rushing towards Rnd. I activated my "Fast Movement" and swung my sword with all my speed to repel the tentacles. "Someone get Rnd!" My words are cut off as my legs are pulled back. A detached light blue tentacle tightens around my calf. Is it still moving? I inserted my sword between the armor and the tentacles, forcing it to swing free. Why did it suddenly start moving? I''m sure it hadn''t moved a muscle until just now. This is not a coincidence. The Tremble Cube was looking for an opportunity to catch its prey. I underestimated it. A monster that the guild had warned me about was not going to be easy to defeat. And intelligence includes education. Many wild animals are great hunters, and their intelligence is generally low. Being a good hunter has nothing to do with intelligence. It''s up to the user, no matter how useful the "appraisal" is. What do you mean, "Stay alert"? I kicked away the tentacles iling at my feet. My cheeks twitched as I looked up at the sound of someone calling my name. Then, countless tentacles were covering all of my sides and a huge wall loomed into me. An orc with no outline was pointing its ck eye sockets at me. Just as I realized my fate, the orc swayed as if urging me to do something. What appeared from the shadows caught my attention. A dark blue sphere. Is that a nucleus? I immediately unleashed my magic. It doesn''t matter what it is. Anyway, the power to blow it up. I activated the "Earth Bolt". I shot it over and over again. The "Earth Bolts" that pierced the wall one after the other became like spears and flicked the nucleus out of his body. However, the wall did not stop. The tentacles spread out and squeezed to envelop me. There was a presence behind me. Someone is rushing towards Rnd. If I avoided it, Rnd and the others would be swallowed C or even if they were. They''ll swallow me, and they''ll attack behind me. I have to control this thing somehow. All of my vision turns light blue, and my thoughts blur. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. Intense pressure and shock me from feet to my entire body. My world was enveloped in darkness. Slowly, my thoughts returned to normal. I stifled a breath and looked around. It''s pitch ck. I can''t see a thing. Am I dead again? No? I''m alive, at least? I was supposed to be swallowed by . No matter where I moved my body, it immediately collided with something. I moved my fingertips and searched carefully. This feeling is earth. Is this C is this under the ground? I heard the sound of something creaking and a human voice. I turn my head and see a light as short as a strand of hair. I put my face fearfully close to the gap and finally understood what was going on. I''m inside the Tremble Cube. A wall of earth separates me from the light blue world. Through it, I could see Markant''s figure. What the hell just happened? I can feel my magic power through the wall of earth. Is this the Earth Shield? But I''ve never heard of one that covers your entire body. It''s just magic that creates an earth shield. As I slid my hand down, I could see the bumps in ces. It seems that several shields are ovepping each other. If I look under my feet the shields have been assimted as if they grew out of the ground. As I let my mind wander, someone moves behind the light blue. Rnd opened his big mouth and was about to jump in. Markant was desperately trying to restrain him. If he can move that much, he''s not seriously injured. As I was relieved, I saw Valerie out of the corner of my eye. She was desperately swinging her sword down. Arua Sero is covered with a water de again. But it seems impossible for her to reach me. When I turned my attention back to the scene, I saw that Markant was now trying to jump in, but Danil and Ose were holding him back. Why are they fighting over the order? What''s that guy doing? The sight of them naturally brought a smile to my face. I can''t go on like this forever. It''s only a matter of time before those two idiot vanguards jump in. I took a deep, thin, slow breath. Perhaps now I''m in a stake sticking out of the earth. Either it knows the food is hidden there, or norge mass can pass through. Either way, I was able to hold off the assault of the Tremble Cube. And this thing can''t dissolve dirt. At least not easily. Otherwise, it would not be able to move through the earth, and it would sink forever. What it is good at is the biological mass. Still, it would notst long. The creaking sound is getting louder and louder. Is it the pressure, or is it simply digesting the organic matter in the soil? Whatever it is, the shield will copse in a few minutes. I stroked the surface of the pile. Countless shields, huh? An impossible phenomenon under normal circumstances. But once it happens, I can imagine it. I opened the status and chuckled. I knew it. Then there''s only one thing to do. I fired an "Earth Bolt" over Valerie''s head as she continued to swing her sword. Valerie jumped back, surprised by the earthen arrow that suddenly came out of nowhere. You get the idea. Comparing the huge stake and the earth arrow, Valerie quickly moved away. Then she shouts to everyone. Rnd and Mant seemed to argue with her, but Valerie gave them a shove and they reluctantly moved away. We''re all set now. Now, Tremble Cube. If you''re that hungry, I''ll feed you my full magical power. Chapter 15: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Return Chapter 15: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Return I feel sick. My head hurts and I feel nauseous. Maybe it''s a hangover. Like when I''m in high school. Hmm? No, I''m not. I was in high school. Now I''m an aristocrat. As soon as I opened my eyelids, I looked directly into the sunlight and quickly turned away. I opened them slowly this time and looked around. I seem to be in the forest. And I''m sleeping. I held my head and woke up my upper body. "Kid!" I heard a familiar voice that shook my brain. Don''t shout so loud. It echoes in my head. With Rnd''s help, I managed to sit up. As well as the headache, I felt terrible fatigue all over my body. I can''t get any strength into my body, and my breathing is very shallow. It was as if I had a high fever and was in bed. "Why was I asleep?" "You don''t remember? You''re swallowed by the Tremble Cube." "Tre Oh, that squiggly thing." I''m starting to remember. I was on the verge of bing its meal. If I look at Rnd, he looked back at me with both eyes firmly. The cloth on the head is painful, but the eyes seem to be safe. It was a blessing in disguise. If he hadn''t, he would have gone blind. Well, the bangs looked half as unhappy. As I was feeling relieved, a pungent smell suddenly hit my nose. I looked over and saw the "Battle Axe of Destruction" wandering around with a torch in his hand. "What happened after I was swallowed?" "You don''t remember anything, do you? The Tremble Cube was half destroyed by a short arrow earth bolt of a massive clod of earth. But it was still alive, so I''m finishing it off now." "Did it work? I don''t remember anything about it." It''s the first time my MP is empty. The reason why I can''t remember is that I''ve fainted when I activated it. But fainting in battle is the same as dying. It''s understandable why Virgil said, "You won''t die, but you''d better stop." If "Battle Axe of Destruction" hadn''t been around, I would have been digested by the Tremble Cube while unconscious. Even though I had no other choice, it was a reckless thing to do. ording to Rnd, not much time had passed since I passed out. But, I think I will wake up after I recover the minimum amount of magic power naturally. I opened the status to check it and froze. Why is my HP reduced to single digits? Isn''t I''m just going to faint? If so, Virgil would have told me so. A chill went down my spine. Maybe it was just barely enough. The durability of the Earth Shield, and the power of the Earth Bolt. If the Tremble Cube had slightly exceeded either of them, I would have died even if I hadn''t fainted. But still, single digits. Even at three months old, I had double digits. I guess this unusual weariness is because I''m dying. Even a fall could kill me now. Because I had a pale face, Rnd held out a small bottle to me. "It''s a healing potion. Please drink it." "Is it okay with Rnd?" "I already drank it. Here you go." I thanked him and sipped the scarlet potion. I was wary of how bad it would taste, but it was unexpectedly tasty, with a hint of sweetness. As the healing potion flowed into my stomach, I could feel my fatigue fading away. Checking my status, I saw that my HP had started to increase. Relieved, I tipped the potion as if I were drinking a sports drink and turned my gaze to "Battle Axe of Destruction". No one seemed to be seriously injured. It only took my physical strength and Rnd''s bangs to deal with a demon that was called "dangerous". It''s a pretty good result, I''d say. I returned my gaze to my status and lowered it. In the skills section, I got a new skill. "Multiple Chanting". I hadn''t learned it until yesterday. So, did I acquire it at that moment? There is no such thing as a convenient story in this world. At least, things don''t happen without a reason. When I find myself surrounded by a wall of shields, I was surprised, but I was also convinced. I opened my hand and activated my wind-based life magic, "Breeze". As soon as the headache intensified, I hurriedly turned it off. Three years ago, I learned about magic from Virgil and mastered the four elements of life magic. At the time, I had very little magic power and I used a lot of life magic to get used to it. Even after I got used to it, I continued to use it and even activated it with both hands for efficiency. I didn''t realize it until now, but that is exactly what multiple chanting is. Even though I hadn''t mastered the skill, I had gradually umted the experience. And by firing the Earth Bolt at the nucleus and creating piles with arge number of Earth Shield, I must have gained the experience needed to learn it all at once. "It''s too smoky! Burn the other side!" Valerie''sint was met with a cacklingugh from Markant. The scene was so peaceful that I forgot about the deadly battle we had just had. What is this, adolescence? A good adult in his mid-twenties? I drank the rest of the potion in one gulp and stood up. It''s no use, let''s at least lower the average age. Rnd and I joined in, and soon after, we had burned off everyst piece of the body, down to one of the tentacles, and the Tremble Cube disappeared from the world. The wind blowing through the forest dispersed the strange odor that had been wafting through the air. All that was left was a za that hadn''t existed before the battle. With the aftermath of the battle behind me, I began to inspect my belongings for a fresh start. The smallsword was not too damaged. It was probably because it was almost useless and had little chance toe into contact with the Dissolution. As I was carefully wiping it off to be sure, Markant threw me arge ball and said, "Here." I caught it as quickly as I could. It was arge blue sphere, the nucleus of the Tremble Cube. Even if I popped this thing, it wouldn''t have killed me. How strong was the life force of that guy? If we had just ended it there, I wouldn''t have almost died. In the sunlight, a deep blue color shone. The blue sphere was bigger than my fist, and despite its body, it was very hard. As I gazed at it, I felt as if I were being sucked into the cloudless blue. I wondered if the nucleus could be used as a material for something. "I picked it up. The magic stone you blew up." "A magic stone? That''s confusing!" I was about to smash it, but I managed to hold back. I thought it was a nuclear weapon, so I went crazy and fired magic. After I look at it again. The blue sphere''s size was nothingpared to the Eras Rhino. It''s the size of a golf ball, and it''s worth sixty gold coins, which is quite a lot of money. When I was looking at the stone with a gaze filled with anger and greed, Danil peeked at me with great interest. "Even if the magic stone is gone, the demon doesn''t die. I''ve never heard that before." "If it died, I wouldn''t have been swallowed up." "Haha, that''s true. But if the magic stone is lost, I think there will be a lot of harm. You''ll die eventually, and your magic won''t work as well." He doesn''t use magic. It''s still a pointless action. While I was down in the dumps, I heard Ose''s voice calling out to me. For a moment, everyone tensed up, but the sound of his voice was the same as in normal times. When I went to Ose''s side with caution, I found an amazing sight. The earth was bare, about three meters wide, and it went on forever. "Is this the path of the Tremble Cube?" There was a path where we had been a moment ago, but this one was straight and unbroken. "Forest Leader" huh? It''s a good thing I have a title. Come to think of it, "Dissolve" also melted nts and trees. Perhaps its staple is food nts. I was simply mesmerized by the fantastic scenery that had appeared in the forest. Perhaps it was a peaceful monster, I thought to myself. "It''s fallen." Ose piled up the Orc''s equipment and magic stones. Yeah, it was just my imagination. Well, we''ve been attacking Orcs, haven''t we? We''ve just been chasing orcs down this road, haven''t we? What can I do with my sentimental feelings? I went a little further along the path, holding on to the resentment that I had nowhere to go. After a while, I find several piles of magic stones. They were stones of various kinds of monsters, but most of them seemed to be orcs. Perhaps they were survivors of the vige we had eradicated, or perhaps some people had been absent. As a result, they cleaned up the mess, but the reason I''m not happy is probably that it was much more difficult enemies than orcs. No matter what, everything was digested except for the magic stone. I''ll take that as a sign of gratitude. In this way, we earned extra ie and set off for home again. As we proceeded through the grasnd area, we saw a civilization we hadn''t seen in a long time, the city road. The road stretched from north to south with the forest to the east, and if we went north, we would reach the Reedwald''s territory, and if we went south, we would reach the Viscount Keten''s territory via the vige of Milliet. Naturally, the way forward is north. "Please be careful." Valerie spoke to me from behind. The grasnds are clear, but there are bandits, goblins, and wolves lurking in the deep bushes like that. I looked in the direction she was pointing and saw that the grass and flowers had grown to the height of an adult''s chest. It''s especially important to be careful this time of year, she said. It''s hard to do here, though. She said as he followed behind Markant. If they stepped into the grasnd, the sound of raking would give away their position. I''m not sure if it''s because I don''t have enoughbat power to do a power reconnaissance, but I think it''s because I''m too light. As we proceeded in a slightly more extended formation than usual, we heard a noise after a while. Two carriages wereing towards us from behind. I wondered if they were soldiers. We stopped at the edge of the street to let the wagons pass. There were no foot guards, and the carriages were approaching at their normal speed. There were two figures on the guard stand, one a guard and the other a warrior. As soon as the warrior saw us, he tapped the back of the cart and said something. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" was looking at it fluently, but for some reason, it went into a battle stance. Rnd also stepped forward to hide me. A carriage passes by, with a mysterious tension in the air. Several men stared at us from the back of the cart. One of them, when his eyes met mine, whispered something to me, and his gaze fell on me all at once. Suddenly, my guard was down and they sat back down on the back of the truck. They no longer look at me. They no longer look at me. "It seems we are not bandits." Danil removed his hand from the hilt of his sword. They both suspected bandits. Some bandits pretend to be adventurers, and some bandits pretend to be merchants. So my presence proved that I was an adventurer. No bandits with children, right? After that incident, I began to see people along the road. Adventurers were emerging from the grasnds and heading north, people on horseback who looked like the fast horses of some guild, and traders passing by. Some of them were acquaintances of "Battle Axe of Destruction", and they exchanged casual greetings, while others were a group of young men who bowed politely. This was evidence that we approaching Reedwald''s territory. They say that bandits and monsters rarely attack when theye this far. If you ask me, everyone was taking it easy. Most of the people walking around outside the town were armed or had hired guards. The more people there are around, the more power the defenders have. Even the most belligerent goblins are too reckless to attack, and even if they did, they would have been annihted long ago. Just before dusk, the town of Reedwald came into view in the distance. Even outside the walls, fields were spreading out, and people wereing and going, working in the fields. Some people were interested in me as if children in leather armor were rare, but none of them recognized me as the child of a lord. After a while, I arrived near the main gate. There was a bit of a queue, and the gatekeepers were checking our identities and making sure we weren''t trying to bring in dangerous cargo. Rnd took the lead and proceeded to bypass the line. One of the gatekeepers looked at him as he moved to ignore the queue. His expression changed as he looked at me, and the area around the gate became more and more hectic. He was ncing at me, so I guess he had been notified of the date of my return. Pulled by this, my gaze pierces through the queue as well. I''m a little embarrassed. I didn''t want to make a scene, so I asked Ose to tell them that I didn''t need to be picked up. Incidentally, when I tried to get in line on my first day back, Rnd kicked me out, saying that it was a matter of dignity for a lord. In a previous life, the people were famous for lining up neatly. I felt a sense of resistance, but I couldn''tin when my father was shown the door. Calling out to the somewhat nervous-looking gatekeepers, I hurriedly entered the town of Reedwald. The hustle and bustle of the city swept over me. I''m finally back. The Old Lovable Reedewald. Only one week. It was such a dense time that I wondered what my life had been like so far. I went to the forest of Leknod, hoping for a real battle. After all, was said and done, I think I made it back alive. If I had taken a blow from Erath Rhino, I would have died instantly. Even though the Orc settlement was overwhelmingly victorious, I was able to experience the fear of meleebat and the difficulty of coordination. In the battle with the Tremblecubes, I almost died, and not just metaphorically. I couldn''t have asked for more, and it was the best real-world training I could have hoped for. We continued down the main street and arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild. There was a horse parking area just outside the entrance. This ce wouldn''t get in the way of traffic. I stopped there and slowly looked over at "Battle Axe of Destruction". "Thank you all for your efforts." "Indeed. It''s not the first time we''ve met in just a week." "It was pretty funny, though," Markant said, smiling. "And now, please sign here." He took the document Danil presented to me, read it over, and then wrote with my pen. "The request is nowplete. I''m proud to have fought with "Battle Axe of Destruction". I would like to have a toast at the mansion, but I think you need to rest first. I''ll invite you backter." "Thank you, but I don''t like to be too formal." "I understand. I''ll arrange it so that you can eat and drink without hesitation." "Then I''ll ept the invitation. So, what about materials and magic stones?" "The materials aremonce and the magic stones are mostly small. If no one wants them, we can exchange them for cash, but C oh, there''s also the Tremble Cube''s magical stone. I''ll give it to you." "You can keep that one." As Markant raised his hand, the incident with Eras Rhino came to mind. " Hey." "We might get away with it. Well, I''ll see to it that your request is fulfilled and you get your money back! See youter!" As if he was going to run away with it, Markant ran into the guild. Valerie and the others also said goodbye to me and Rnd and followed. I wonder what it is, it''s going to be pushed on me again. The magical stone of the Tremble Cube is more than a fist, not even close to that of the Eras Rhino. If I ept something like this, how much will I have to add to my request fee? My father''s temples will be tingling. I will poke him back. After making up my mind, I turned around and headed for the main gate. Rndes rushing up to me. "Hey, kid! Where are you going?" I took the hourss out of my pocket and threw it at Rnd, who caught it and seemed somewhat taken aback. It was probably a prank by the setting sun. Let''s see what we''ve aplished in three nights and four days, shall we? Trembling with joy, I headed for the starting point in front of the main gate. Chapter 16: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Rhinoceros Sword Chapter 16: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Rhinoceros Sword A new record. The three days of struggling were not in vain. Three days of not being able toe home had pushed me up a notch. As I walked through the gate of the mansion with a big smile on my face, my mother, Henriette, jumped on me. How could she have guessed that I would break the record before I announced it? That''s my mother. "Wee back, Alter! Are you okay? Are you hurt?" "I''m not." My mother asked a barrage of questions and touched me all over my body. The gatekeeper I had seen at the main gate bowed and walked away. I wondered if he had announced my return. "It''s all right, Mother. I''m not hurt." I nodded to my mother, who refused to let me go. If I were topare it to the world before, it would be like sending an eight-year-old on a trip to a war zone for three nights and four days. I guess it''s understandable to be worried. I want them to pay a little more attention to Rnd in the back. He''s got half of his hair in the front. It won''t grow back. My father and brother, who had heard themotion, joined us and we went into the house to greet them on their return. I need to nice the detailed report after dinner. Then, as it was too formal in the office, the whole family and Rnd gathered in the living room. "Hmm. It''s bitter or something. " "Yes, it''s a bit unique." "I like it a lot." When I served the General''s tea, everyone except Lakius, had a mixed reaction. Rnd refused, saying, "Not for me." The tea had dried and was less pungent than before. It has a rich aroma and a unique bitterness, simr to green tea, somewhat nostalgic. Of course, even if you don''t know anything about green tea, the taste should be soothing enough. So, why should I be so sensitive about it? Well, I guess it''s good that my brother likes it so much. He is indeed a man who will lead the next generation. I''m sure the Riedwald family will grow even more. I gave my brother a thumbs up, and for some reason, he smiled back. "Then let''s hear the report, shall we?" Then my father quietly set the cup down and pushed it away with his fingertips. It was a very unwanted treatment, I wanted to protest it. But I had to be patient. The General''s Tea is not finished. Eventually, he will beg for mercy, even if it''s just a drop! I''m sure he''ll be begging for it. Until that time, I will endure any unreasonable situation. I straightened up and began to report on my training and expedition over the past week. I had scratched the surface of what I had to say on the day trip, but this time it was not a chat between father and his son, but to the lord. While answering questions from father, brother, and sometimes mother, I reported the events from the first day in detail. When I said my report, my father and brother were prepared to hear about the Orc settlement. But they were relieved to learn that we had already destroyed it. My father instructed Rnd to send soldiers to inspect the area. Then the conversation turned to the events of a few hours ago, the Tremble Cube. It seemed that they couldn''t imagine what it looked like, and they all asked me about it again and again. I guess it''s hard to imagine arge, square monster. So I drew a Tremble Cube on a piece of parchment and added Rnd to it to give an idea of its size. It''s a stick figure, of course. After I drew the Tremble Cube. Then Rnd shows me his scars and exins its tactics. Everyone seemed too surprised to speak. By the way, I''ve kept my mouth shut about the fact that I''ve been eaten by it. My father is the lord, so I''m not sure how much he will protect me, but as long as my overprotective mother doesn''t find out, it won''t be a problem. I finished my report, but my father could not seem to get over the shock of the Tremble Cube. He said, "I didn''t know there was such a thing as a monster . Has it inhabited the forests of Leknod before?" "As far as I know, its range is quite far south, deep in the forest. If ites here, it will leave a clear trail. So I think there is nothing to worry about. However, contrary to its appearance, it''s quite agile. If it is attacked, it will be easy to escape, and it is thought that more people have been killed in encounters with it than reported. It would be premature to assume that it is only in the south. I''m sure the adventurer''s guild is concerned about this and is issuing a warning, because even I, who live in the north, knew about it." "It''s possible. There''s no need to chase after it even if you find a trail. The soldiers won''t be able to outrun them." "Very well, sir." After that, we spent some time together as a family, and I went back to my room. As soon as I opened the door, I felt my mind rx. Even though I was back in the house, I still felt tense somewhere. There was still some work to be done. Such as the procedures for selling the materials. But now I''m at peace. I sat down on the bed and looked around the room. This is my old mansion. I may be exaggerating because I''ve been away for three days. But it was such an expedition that it made me think so. I looked at the room again. Suddenly, I noticed something that I had taken for granted. The bed is clean, and there was not a speck of dust on the floor, table, or desk. I knew that Meredy cleaned the room when I was away, but it seemed that she hadn''t missed a beat while I was gone. I should thank herter for all her hard work. I shook off the urge to lie down and stood up. Now, it was time to rest and rx. I open the big bag and take out the contents. I must have collected a little too much. Arge amount of General Grass covered the entire room. It wouldn''t be so bad if I stacked them on top of each other. But without this, the drying process wouldn''t go as smoothly. The wilted leaves are still damp, and hand rubbing is even slower. I wonder why I hand-rub them in the first ce. I can''t wait to taste it and figure out why and what to do with it. As I was thinking whether I should tie it to a string and hang it up, I heard a knock on the door, and Meredy came out. As soon as she peeked into the room, she eximed. "What''s with this pile of weeds?" That was the first thing she said. "You are a rude person. Who do you think you are?" "Weeds!" "That''s why themon people can''t understand . It''s a pity you can''t understand this nobility." Graham, the head of the household, walked silently past the open door. He was in the living room earlier, wasn''t he ? "No, no, but it''s not finished yet! It''s no wonder you don''t know what it tastes like! Yeah!" "Is this tea? I don''t know what it tastes like, but I''m not drinking it. Why are you shouting? Your face is twitching." "Don''t worry about it! What do you want?" "I brought you some tea, not that weird stuff you have there." "I''d like to say a few words, but I''m worried about the future. I would like to thank you for your kind words and I hope you will forgive me for killing you." I took the tea and sent Meredy back. This has to be finished in a hurry. I''m not proud of it, but I''m a very good kid who has had little experience of being offended by my parents. To maintain that trust, we must finish the General tea as soon as possible and let them know how wonderful it is. The next day, while aiming toplete the General''s Tea, I took a break to verify "Multiple Chanting". The "Multiple Chanting" that I had acquired during the battle with the Tremble Cube is a powerful skillparable to "Fast Movement". When I tried it out, I can activate multiple spells with one hand and with two hands. I can activate even the low-powered beginner-level attack spells simultaneously for a considerable amount of firepower. In addition, since I can also use the magic of different attributes, I can use a single chant for both the short arrow bolt type of attack magic and the ascending type of degenerative magic. This will be my advantage in battle. I can also activate this simultaneously as long as the magic power allows, but the uracy will be extremely low. So far, the most I''ve been able to do is three or four at a time. On the third day after my return, a man named Deryn from the Groen Armory came to visit me at the mansion. I tilted my head at the unfamiliar name, but when I met him, it made sense. It was about the equipment that I asked the head of the adventurer''s guild, Gerrit, to make equipment from the Eras Rhino. He told me that he had finished processing the horns and was about to prep the skin and that he would like to take measurements soon. Oh well, swords are one thing, but armor requires measurements. I wanted to surprise him by giving it to him out of the blue, but if it didn''t fit, it would be aplete disaster. I should be honest with him and ask him to measure me. I ran to my father and brother and somehow managed to get a confirmation that I would be avable two dayster in the morning. I told Deryn and asked her to leave, but I soon realized that I had been too hasty. Even though it was a gift, I''m wasting official time with my selfish actions. My brother doesn''t have time either. At the very least, I should have the two of them concentrate on the day. It looks like the horned sword is finished, and I should probably visit the Groen Armory. I was also a little concerned about the fact that I didn''t know what kind of store it was because I had thrown it to the head of the Gerrit branch. In four days, I will be inviting the "Battle Axe of Destruction" too. Because the sale process should bepleted. I''m the one who started both of these, so I should finish them. In addition, the "Battle Axe of Destruction" is a bit quirky, so if you choose the wrong messenger, you could end up in unnecessary trouble. I went back to my father, told him what had happened, and asked for permission to leave. I think he was pleased with my words of aplishment, but he readily permitted me. Then I went to Riedwald for the first time in a long time. Of course, I''m going there with Rnd. The Groen Armor Shop ce is off the main street. It was a two-story stone structure, but it had a clean appearance, and it didn''t look like a store that dealt in armor once the massive sign was out of sight. The exterior walls and the street-facing the store seemed to have been cleaned, not a single pebble, let alone a piece of trash. He is meticulous and likes to keep things clean. I could tell what kind of person Deryn was. After watching from the back of the carriage. I waited for the guard to open the door and got off the carriage. I got on the carriage because my father, the lord, was involved in this errand. I think it would have been easier and more disciplined to walk, but my father was being watched through me. I have to be especially careful when I reveal my identity to people who know me. Just as Rnd and I were facing the store, a group of young men in their mid-teens came out. When they saw us, they probably thought it would be too much trouble to get involved, so they moved away. From their appearance and equipment, they seemed to be new adventurers. As proof of this, one of the boys was lovingly stroking the sword at his waist as he left. The hilt and scabbard were clean and polished, but they looked a bit worn. It was probably used. It seems that this is not just a high-ss store, but also a store that can tailor its business to its customers. This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing. "Wee." When we opened the door, Deryn greeted us. His face was soft and his body thin. As usual, he looked more like the manager of a clothing store. "Oh, this is the Young Master." Deryn was surprised but bowed condescendingly but without sarcasm. "I''ve just met you, and I''m d to visit you. I wanted to talk to you about the measurements." "I heard it was two dayster in the morning. Do you want to change it?" "There is no change in the schedule. It''s just that I''ve forgotten that my father and brother are busy. I don''t want to spend their time on anything. So I thought I''d get my things done first." "So that''s how it is. I understand. I will take your measurements right away. This way, please." Deryn took out a business tool from his pocket and quickly measures my sizes. He listened carefully and wrote down the clothes I would be wearing, my special fighting skills, and any other details I requested. When he finished, Deryn called me to the back of the room. From what he said, it seemed that he would have me bring him Eras Rhino''s sword. In the meantime, I didn''t want to just wait for him. So I look at the items in the store. Roughly speaking, the right side of the store was the cheapest items, the left side was the most expensive, and the further in you went, the higher the prices seemed to be. In the corner of the right-hand wall were used bargains, and in the middle of the store were Deryn''s rmendations. Only a small portion of the magical armor is disyed in the back, and most of it is stored in the warehouse. I''m interested in magic tools, but I don''t have anything. It was hard for me to want them, so I tried not to look too hard. After a while, a young employee came in carrying two swords. Deryn took them and ced them on the counter. "This is what you ordered, a sword made from the horn of Eras Rhino. Please check." Both swords were straight and without warp. Its scabbard is made of leather with metal reinforcement. The reinforcement and the metal parts of the hilt were carved with borate engravings, making it a work of art in itself. I picked up the smallsword and looked at it. This thing C it''s so light. When I removed the scabbard, the pure white sword body was white and smooth, attracting my attention. When I held it up to the sunlight streaming in through the window, the shine increased as if it was absorbing the light. I looked at the de from a different angle, but it was so sharp I could hardly see it. " is more than I imagined. What happens when you process the horns of an Eras Rhino?" "Most of the time, the sword is just a shaved horn, but when a skilled craftsman works on it, it takes on a unique luster." Deryn answered somewhat proudly. The result is far beyond my imagination. He is a craftsman to be proud of. However, it is still light. I don''t feel any strain on my wrist. This is easy to handle, but Deryn clouded my smile on my appearance. "The horns and fangs are inevitably lighter. Some adventurers hate it and don''t process it into weapons." "I see. Oh, I''m sorry. I don''t like it. On the contrary. I''m not strong. Lighter weapons help me in long-term battles. I''m just surprised at how different it is from what I know. I smiled back, but there was a real problem. You can''t expect the weight to increase the weapon power because it doesn''t get me tired. The de is quite sharp and can slice through most opponents by swinging it around, but it won''t work on hard demons. I''m a lightweight. I couldn''t raise my hands in joy. While pretending to observe, I activated my "Appraisal". Name: Rhinoceros Sword (Ϭ΄) Features: A smallsword carved out of the longhorn of the Eras Rhino. It features a pure white de that seems to absorb light. Characteristics: Lightweight, yet strong and tough. The luster will fade if not cared for, and the sword''s color will change depending on its use. It is resistant to acid. After all, its properties have been released. After learning about medicinal herbs from Danil during the expedition, I did some more research. As a result, I found out that most armor and items release their properties upon use or contact. However, for the Sacred Axe and Arua Sero, I was given them to hold and even swung them, but their properties remained unknown. The difference is obvious: is it a magic tool or amon tool? In the first ce, how do Markant and Valerie, who do not have the "Appraisal" skill, draw out the power of magic tools? When I asked them about it, it was simple. It seems to me that the ownership of magic tools is set. The tools tell their owners that they have the power to do what they want. However, not all magic tools are straightforward. It seems that magic tools have a thought process that can be called intelligence, and if the intelligence is high, the tool will not easily recognize its owner, and if it is stolen, it will reject the thief. On the other hand, magic tools with low intelligence are recognized as the owner just by holding them, and even if they are stolen, the thief can use them. Usually, the powerful the magic tool is, the more likely it is the former. The reason why Arua Sero and the Sacred Axe didn''t tell me anything when I held them is those magical tools have high intelligence. Incidentally, when Danil gave me his sword to hold, I''m easily epted by it. It seems to be an excellent magical tool, despite its simple ability to enhance durability and sharpness, but it seems to be a bit silly. He said that magical tools do not resemble their owners. The sensation of information flowing into my brain was interesting, but I was more interested in the results of the appraisal. Magic tools have a skill column that ordinary tools do not have. In the case of Danil''s sword, "Strengthen Durability 4" and "Strengthen Sharpness 2" are listed. It''s also possible that this is a part of its characteristics, as there is no mention of "skill column: unknown" in the Sacred Axe for example. So, is the Rhinoceros Sword a magic tool? Of course not. No matter how good it is, no matter how magical its abilities are if a characteristic is released and there is no skill field, it is amon tool, just an effect of the material. Even if a steel sword is stronger than a copper sword. It''s still amon tool if it doesn''t have the "Strengthen Durability". Just in case, I also appraised Rhinoceros Stiletto, but the result did not change, only the name was different. It''s a shame that it''s not a magic tool, but if you could make a magic tool just by cutting out a horn, you wouldn''t have any trouble. It was more than enough for me to have made a sword this good. I looked at the results of the appraisal again. Is it resistant to acid? The situation wouldn''t have changed much even if I had it with me at the time, but it was ironic. Also, the color change on the de is probably due to blood seeping into the sword. It''s going to look vicious, and it might even job change into a cursed sword. It would be interesting to see if that happens, but I''ll have to take good care of it. "What do you think? Do you feel any difort in your grip?" "No problem, it''s a great sword. By the way, does it have a name? "A name? It''s usually called by the name of the material it''s made of. In this case, it would be the Sword of Erath Rhino. Of course, I think it would be best if Young Master named it. "Hmm, naming." I have to be a little careful. I''m afraid I''ll call it by the wrong appraisal result. . It can be a hassle when you encounter a "Basic Appraisal". Well, it seems that it is rare, and it''s enough to say that you got a "see". As I looked at the sharp de, a doubt suddenly came to my mind. "What do you think would happen if my sword and Eras Rhino''s sword went at it?" I asked Deryn, holding out the smallsword at my waist. The sharpness of the de means that if it is not good, it might cut off the opponent''s sword. Naturally, the tip would fly towards us. After receiving it, Deryn pulled the smallsword from its sheath and looked at it for a while. "I''m sure this sword will cut both ways." "I''m sure you''re right. You have to be careful or you might get hurt." "They say a good weapon is only as good as its wielder. I wonder if Young Master can master it." I felt slightly ufortable as I hawked my response. But I quickly dismissed it. For a moment, I thought it was an irresponsible statement, but perhaps not. He has brought in the materials for the Eras Rhino, and I''m sure he''s heard about the expedition from Chief Gerrit. My father and " Battle Axe of Destruction" thought that it was too early to enter the forest at the age of eight. If that''s the case, then what am I doing it? At the very least, I''m not a mediocre shot. I guess that''s where Deryn''sment came from. Maybe he can guess my ability to some extent just by the way I hold my sword. In the course of his profession, he must have seen everyone from beginners to experts. It''s possible. Regardless of the truth of what he said, it is clear that it is an excellent sword, even if it has many quirks. I have no choice but to master it. "By the way, can I still use the sword? It''s been about a week since I bought it, but it''s no longer needed. If it''s still useful, can you pick it up?" Deryn held the smallsword up to the light and tapped the de with his finger a few times. "The surface shows some fatigue, but the construction is solid. It will be as good as new with a little work. I''ll take it back as a sword." Deryn finished his assessment quickly and presented him with fiverge copper coins. I was about to ept it but stopped myself. I wondered how much the production cost would be. "I hadn''t heard that yet. How much will the total production cost be?" "Since you''ve provided the materials for both, after deducting what you''ve already paid, you''ll be left with forty gold coins. I nodded my head and hid my inner turmoil. That''s expensive, that''s the price is about a beginner''s spellbook. I can buy three books with that money. I''m sure it''s for the leather armor. Because the sword doesn''t take a week, and the leather armor is enough for three people. I shouldn''t have gotten carried away and said, "And for my father and brother too.". Deryn is a businessman who is only ordered by the head of the adventurer''s guild. Judging by the quality of the sword, he must havemissioned one of the best craftsmen in the Reedwald. Is that why the technical fee is so high? Well, it''s better than being stingy and lowering the quality." "I''m going to get in the way if I receive the small stuff. Please put it towards the price." Let''s pay a little more to lighten the gloom. Danil had undertaken to do so, but would the distribution be enough to pay for the production? The stiletto is my favorite one, and it''s my first weapon. I don''t want to give it away for a fewrge copper coins. If it''s not enough, I''ll just have to sneak off to the woods and scrounge up the money. As I was about to leave, Deryn stopped me. "Young Master, are you sure about the sword?" "All right, I haven''t paid for anything yet." "You can bring it with you when you pay for the leather armor." "But " The craftsman was pleased that he had done such a good job. If it is such a good sword, it should be in the hands of its rightful owner. I''m troubled by Deryn''s words. I''m sure he trusts me simply because I''m the son of his lord. The leather armor was a gift. But then again, I''m the son of a lord after all. I don''t feel like I''m walking on my own. I hesitated, and then epted the two swords offered to me. "I''ll take it. And take care of the leather armor." "Leave it to me." With Deryn bowing in my back, I left the Groen Armory. Chapter 17: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Reunion Chapter 17: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Reunion Were going to the Adventurer''s Guild and arrived just before noon, the same time asst time. As usual, the ce was empty. The receptionist was not at her desk, as if she was not busy enough, and as soon as she saw Rnd and me, she sat down at the request counter with our documents. It wasn''t a request, but the other seats were empty. I walked up to the smiling receptionist. "It''s not a request. Is that all right with you?" "Yes, please state your business." "I''m trying to get in touch with a party of adventurers called "Battle Axe of Destruction". I would like to know where they are staying." "Where they''re staying? " The woman pondered a bit and then whispered. "I''m sorry, is there something wrong with your escort mission?" "Hmm? Yes, you''re thest one." "Yes, I was your escort." "Oh, right. No, it''s not a matter of bothering the guild. The request has beenpleted without incident. I thought I''d invite them to my house to celebrate." "Are they aware of this?" "Of course, they have their reasons. I told them I would contact themter." The woman at the reception desk nodded at my words. "It''s not a problem then. It is the Adventurer''s Guild''s rule that we do not disclose information about adventurers without permission, no matter who they are. Please be patient." "It was a natural response. But don''t you think I''m lying to you? You may harbor ill will towards them." "I have been informed of your request. If there was a quarrel at that time, it is the responsibility of the adventurer who did not report it." That''s a terrible thing to say with a smile. If you follow the rules, we will follow them. But if you break the rules, we will not. It seems that the Adventurers Guild is a bipr organization. "If you''d like, I can contact them here." The receptionist suggested with a quill in her hand. This would be a pure act of kindness. After all, it was weird for the son of a noble to send his message to adventurers. If the guild is entrusted with the task, it won''t offend "Battle Axe of Destruction", and it''s the perfect messenger. But that''s not the only thing I''m concerned about. What would happen if a noble called on me? I probably wouldn''t be able to refuse. No matter how inconvenient it is, I will change my schedule ande. Markant might not mind saying, "Oh, I can''t make it that day," but my friends won''t let me do that. So I have to go myself. It''s the polite thing to do. "It''s not necessary. It''s only when I thank them for fighting with me that the request is trulyplete. Until then, I have to make my move." The receptionist opened her eyes slightly in surprise and bowed deeply. "It''s a noble idea. I''m sorry I made such a poor offer. Please forgive me." "I don''t mind. It would be a pointless obsession." "The "Battle Axe of Destruction", you asked about hasn''t shown up at the guild since they came to report on the day of their return. Where are they staying?" "Yes?" I couldn''t help but ask back at the receptionist''s words. After listening to the inn''s name several times, I left the guild with a subtle expression on my face. I tell the coachman about the directions that I have been taught and look up at the signboard where you arrived. Seriously, is that the name? On the small signboard hung on the wall, the name "Fist Pavillion" was written. "Rnd." "Yes." "What do you think?" "It''s brave." "I see" I wonder if there''s anything more to it. Well, I''ve heard that British pubs have pretty strong names. I''ve also heard that some pubs in Ennd are named after serial killers. I wonder who came up with The Fist. I opened the door with a bit of caution. The reception desk was on the right as I entered, and the entrance to the cafeteria was in front. To the left was the staircase to the second floor, and a young woman was justing down, smiling and greeting me when she saw me. "Wee to the Fist Pavilion. Are you staying the night?" It was the first time in my life that a canned greeting sounded like a racket. I was relieved that she didn''t seem to be trying to hit me. "I heard that "Battle Axe of Destruction" is staying here." "Do you know them?" "Three days ago, they would have been away for a few days. They were escorting me during that time. Ipleted the order, but I had some business to attend to." "Oh, I didn''t see you there. Markant and Valerie are in the room, I believe. I''ll go get them." The woman turned on her heel and walked lightly up the stairs. After seeing her off, I peeked into the dining room at the back of the room. Several adventurers were rxing. They seemed to be on holiday. A woman in her thirties and another young woman were running around between the kitchen and the customers. So far, the employees were all women. The chef is the old man with arms like a log. "Alter!" When I turned around. A man was standing over here who looked like he was about to go out too. "It''s been three days. I feel like it''s been forever." "Haha, exactly! So what''s up today? "I said I''d invite you to the house in four days. Are you free?" Markant shook his head in disgust. "Why don''t you just send someone? You could have sent for someone and then asked for their schedule. It''s not like you''re a nobleman, except that you still act like one." "If I''m going to be pompous, I''m going to be cocky." "No way!" Markantughs. If my life as noble disappears, all that remains is Mori Tenko. An eight-year-old child with a mental age of 25 years old is determined to be cheeky. "Then four dayster. I''m not nning on it, but I think I can handle that." "You''re okay? I can change it if you need me to." "Oh, that''s not what I meant. Valerie''s a little under the weather. It''s nothing serious, she''ll be fine in four days." Markant respondedfortably, but there was a hint of concern in his voice. "You''re tired from the expedition. I''ll see you in four days. I''ll see you in four days. I''ll send it to you then. And now" "You''re leaving already? I''m not tired. I was just about toe downstairs." I hesitated to answer. I thought we were getting to know each other, but I wondered if it would be appropriate to suddenly barge into the room of a grown woman. And just because Marchant says so, Valerie may not want to be seen resting. But I''m sure she''s curious. With the healing potions, it''s unlikely that her injuries have worsened. You may be tired, but at any rate, it''s a relief to see your face. "I understand. I''ll at least say hello. But if you''ve been resting, I''m sure the woman has a lot of things on her mind. Don''t force her to do anything. If you want to visit her, I can do it with just my voice." "You''re a weird noble." "Call me a gentleman. It''s what a man should do." We arrived at Valerie''s room with Marchant leading the way who muttered that an eight-year-old kid was a man "Alter and Rnd hase to visit you." Valerie replied immediately. We waited at the front of the room for a while, and with Valerie''s permission, we entered the room. The room was spacious, as one would expect from a C-rank inn. Valerie was sitting on the bed by the window, letting the sunlight and fresh air flow into the room through therge open window. "I''m sorry to be dressed like this." "It''s my fault for barging in so suddenly. I hope you don''t mind." Valerie was wearing a thick cloak over her nightgown. She must have been lying down a while ago, herplexion is not good. She is certainly not feeling well. "You look fine." "Yes. I''ve been resting, and I''m feeling much better. Everyone is too worried." Valerie wore an annoyed, yet happy expression on her face. Then Markant slipped up and said, "It''s just overeating.", and the room suddenly became noisy. Iughed at their argument, but knowing it was rude, I activated "Appraisal". I''ve never used it like this before. Do I know what it is? I send a casual nce to the corner of my eye. Oh, they''ve grown a lot since before we went on the expedition. It seems to have been a fierce battle for them as well. Other than that, there are no other changes. " What?" "What''s up, Boy?" Rnd asked from behind me, and I realized that I had spoken out loud. Still, I couldn''t take my eyes off the information I was receiving. When I finally looked away, I saw that everyone was staring at me. My eyes met Valerie''s, who was tilting her head, and I was at a loss for words. What should I do about this? To tell her, I have to talk about "Appraisal". If it will go away naturally, then so be it. But there''s no guarantee of that. I looked at Marchant and Valerie. I don''t know what they think of me, but I consider "Battle Axe of Destruction" to be a friend. Not only because I enjoy theirpany, but probably because of what I am. They are the same age as I was in my previous life and this lifebined. I guess I''m trying to rte my lost past life to them. Slowly, I closed my eyelids. I saw something bad with "Appraisal". And Valerie''s illness. Neither was a definite future. However, I could easily imagine the worst possible oue for both of them. There was no need to weigh them. I made up my mind and opened my eyes. "I have one confession to make, and you''ll understand if I ask you to keep it to yourself. And Rnd, too. Please don''t report this to my father. I''ll tell him if I think it''s necessary. And I sincerely apologize to everyone for any disrespect I may have caused." Everyone was confused as I bowed my head. "But first, a confirmation. Do you know that Ash Vomiting Disease?" Everyone shook their heads. No one had heard of it, after all. If it was amon disease, we would have known about it by now. I hope it''s not an incurable disease. I took a breath and continued, "I have a confession to make." "I can use "Appraisal"" ""Appraisal" , wait a minute! You''re not a basic appraiser, you''re an appraiser." "That''s right. It seems that there are three people in this world. I''m the fourth person." Markant was just surprised, and Rnd was utterly disappointed. Valerie understood the meaning of the words before anyone else did. "So I have that Ash Vomiting Disease?" "I''ve never appraised a condition before, but I''m pretty sure." I could see the words [Abnormal condition: Ash Vomiting disease] in my eyes. When something goes wrong, it will be listed next to the name. I don''t know if it''s easy to understand or hard to understand. "What kind of disease is that?" "Wait a minute." I focused my "Appraisal" on the words "Ash Vomiting Disease". Name: Ash Vomiting Disease Features: Caused by microscopic organisms that have entered the lungs. Repeated coughing, fatigue, fever, vomiting, hemoptysis, and gradual decline in physical strength. It takes about a week for infants and older people to die, and about half a month for healthy people to die. The disease is called "Ash Vomiting Disease" because the patient vomits gray smoke before dying. Characteristics: Unknown I quickly rxed my face. I knew that if my expression moved even a little, it would convey my shock and despair. It leads to death C in other words, a 100% fatality rate. And in just half a month. I read out the symptoms, my expression disappearing. Except for hemoptysis, all of the symptoms fit, and Valerie''s expression became serious. Markant was still skeptical, however, since it was not that umon. It would be proof if I could read out his status, but that was probably not what he was talking about. He didn''t want to admit it. But still, when had she been infected? She didn''t develop it a week ago. At least if I knew its characteristics, I could have gotten some clues. Maybe I''ll find out if I''m infected, but I don''t even know how to get infected. I read over it again. Is the microscopic life form a bacteria or a virus? I don''t know what the definition of a virus is in this world. If it''s not treated as a life form, does that narrow it down to bacteria? Whichever it was, there were many opportunities to get injured during the expedition. It could havee from anywhere. That''s strange. If it''s a disease that Rnd and Marchant don''t know about, that means it''s not from around here. There may be some diseases that are not known, but, strangely, Valerie has it, as if she''s been targeted. Not around here C you said Eras Rhino and Tremble Cube live in the south. Is their northward migration the cause? No, rather, one of them isC I jumped up and down on my face. "Well, magic stone!" I remembered the big blue magic stone. "It didn''t have a nucleus! So it was either a multicellr organism or a swarm C if it was a swarm with that ability, it was most likely a cellr slime mold. That''s why it moved even after I detached its tentacles. And slime mold isC" I closed my mouth, realizing that I had said it out loud. Yes, slime mold multiplies by spores. Microscopic life forms may be spores. But I''m sure the Tremble Cube didn''t have that skill. No, that''s fine. The skills of conception andctation do not exist in humans either. We don''t need skills for basic biological activities. Valerie was coughing when we were burning down the Tremble Cube. That may have been the cause, but I can''t be certain. It''s also possible that the area was simply full of spores. I appraised Marchant and Rnd, but they were not infected. I wondered if the incubation period shifted depending on the amount they inhaled, or if other factors were affecting them. I felt their eyes on me and looked up. My gaze met Valerie''s, who was watching me with bated breath. I failed. I was so excited that I let my words slip out. It was just a guess, but I couldn''t keep my mouth shut now. If I''m going to talk about it, I have to choose what to say. As for the possibility of smoke, I can''t imagine how Marchant would react. Let''s not even mention the half-month limit right now. We''re not at that stage yet. "This is a guess, and it may be wrong, so listen with that in mind. There''s probably a Tremble Cube inside Valerie." Understanding the meaning, Valerie covered her mouth with a pale face. "How could something like that C" "There are so many possibilities. And there is no point in exploring them. We know the name of the disease anyway. We just need to find out what it is and treat it. Once that''s decided, Markant." Markant was at a loss for words, but my voice brought him back to himself. We''re going to the Adventurers'' Guild to gather information. "Hold on." I was about to stand up, but Rnd stopped me. "How about we start with the basics?" "Basic?" "If you get sick, you should see a doctor or a priest. If you get sick." After a moment of stupefaction, I sat back down. "You''re right. It seems I''ve lost my cool." "Yes, you''re right. Valerie, have you had any treatment so far? "No, I just got sick yesterday, so nothing yet." "Rnd, which is the better doctor or priest?" After a bit of pondering, Rnd answered. "They have different roles. I''m not sure. Doctors use herbs and potions to heal, while priests use sacred magic to heal the sick. There is no top and bottom, but if I had to pick one, I would say priest." "What do you two think?" "Yeah, that''s fine. There are priests in this town who can use sacred magic. I was going to take him with me if he hadn''t recovered in a few days. All right, get in." Markant bent his waist, but was refused with a ttened tap, "I can walk." You''ll be in your nightgown before that. Since we didn''t want to wait for her in the hallway, we went downstairs. After a while, Valerie came downstairs to change into her normal clothes. When she went outside, she ran into Danil and Ose. They seemed to have gone shopping for nutritious food to help Valerie get better. I exined everything to them, and they joined me on the way to the temple. Chapter 18: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Ash Vomiting Disease 1 Chapter 18: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Ash Vomiting Disease 1 Valerie and I rode in the carriage, while the rest of us headed out on foot. On the way, Ose started to run, saying, "Some things are going on over there." I guess he was worried about the possibility that the priest he relied on might not be there or might be too busy to take care of us. Our destination was the temple of Mirtiva, the Mother Earth Goddess. Along with the Sun God Lactos, she is one of the most popr gods in the city. It ismon knowledge in the town, not only among adventurers, that the priests of Mirtieva are excellent users of sacred magic. When the temple came into view, we saw Oseing back at a short run. As soon as our eyes met, he nodded silently. It looks like he''s going to take care of us. A priest was waiting for us at the temple''s entrance, blending in with the crowds of worshippersing and going. We greeted him briefly then he led us to the back of the temple. "My name is Keseles. Please have a seat." We entered the room and were greeted by an elderly priest. The priest was staring at us as we sat down on the sofa, then suddenly turned his attention to Valerie. "It''s the woman who''s sick, right?" "You can tell?" I was surprised at how easy it was to tell. It is true that she is pale, but not that pale. Was he activated Detection Magic in advance? He seemed to be able to read my mind, so Keseles shook his head with augh. "No, because everyone was concerned about that person." Valerie blushed as hard as she could, and Markant was beaten for some reason. When we each finished saying our names, Keseles smiled at Valerie again. "We''ll see about that. We''ll only be using simple magic, so there''s no need to prepare yourself. Please be as natural as you normally are." After saying that, Keseles activated his magic. Although he was looking at Valerie, Keseles'' focus was on something else. I guess this is how he sees me when I''m invoking "Appraisal". Soon after, Keseles broke the spell. I felt that his expression was darker than before. I used "Diagnosis". Even though it is a beginner''s magic, it can detect all kinds of abnormalities and illnesses. But it didn''t tell me anything except that I was sick. The results were not so good. ording to Keseles, it is an intractable disease when you just got it, and it is a deadly poison when you got it long enough. Hearing this, the "Battle Axe of Destruction"s expression darkened. However, we already know the name of the disease. What we need is a cure. I thought so, but the words that followed made my face cloudy as well. "In this condition, the Repel Disease may not work. It''s not always possible, but in my experience, I''ve never been able to cure it. What can I do for you? "Please, do something!" Markant begged. It was a rude word, but Keseles didn''t get angry and just nodded. Then he takes Valerie''s hand and activates Repel Diseases. Slowly, Valerie''s body began to glow pale, and as soon as the glow intensified, it suddenly disappeared. "I feel like my body is easier." Markant screams in joy at Valerie''s words. "Battle Axe of Destruction" strokes their chests, but I silently look at Keseles. Keseles, with a hard expression on his face, activates his magic again. He shakes her head slightly. It was probably confirmed by the "Diagnosis". Yes, Ash Vomiting Disease hasn''t disappeared yet. Rnd behind me remains silent as well. He must have guessed from my appearance. "Keseles-dono?" I urged him. It''s hard to becent. He should tell them as soon as possible. Keseles replied quietly with his eyes and then told Valerie. "I''m sorry. The treatment has failed." "But my body will feel better" "It seems to be temporary. It may have had some effect, but the disease has not yet healed." While everyone was quiet, I opened my mouth. "I''ve heard that this was the medium-level spell. Can you use the higher-level spell?" "I''m sorry, but I can''t handle it, and I don''t think there are any in the vicinity, let alone in this town. I apologize again for my inability to help you." "No, thank you very much. So, what do you usually do in such cases?" "I rmend that you go to the Imperial City. I rmend that you go to the imperial capital, where Vesten-dono, a high-level Holy Magic-user, resides. I''m a priest of Lactos, but I know him because he is also a user of Holy Magic. If it''s okay with you, I can write him a letter of introduction. However, he is a busy man. I may not be able to see him right away." The Imperial Capital C can you get there within two weeks? As Keseles said, even if you get a letter of introduction, it''s hard for us to meet him. In this town, I''m treated as special because I''m the son of the lord. But there, I will be no different frommoner. Even if I could arrive within the time frame, there was no telling how long I would have to wait. There was also the possibility that Valerie''s condition would worsen due to the fatigue of traveling. It''s not a bad idea, but it should be ast resort." "What would be the best way to deal with this in town?" "You may want to see a doctor. We can heal you, but we can''t soothe you. You may also want to see an alchemist. They are the ones who make the potions that the doctors use." An alchemist. I hadn''t thought of that. I urged Rnd to give a few gold coins to the reluctant Keseles and left the temple. I told the priest to wait for me and went into an alleyway to avoid the crowds. When he saw that there was no one around, I asked Rnd. "How long does it take to get to the capital?" "If we used a carriage, it would take twelve to fourteen days. That''s if we change horses, don''t take any rest, and don''t encounter any problems along the way." "Even if we hurry, can we make it in ten days?" "I don''t think so." Even if everything miraculously fell into ce, it would be just barely enough. Valerie probably only has about ten days left. I''m not sure if I can spare a few days, even if "Appraisal"s exnation is the average number of days since the onset of death. I''ll have to check with the doctors. As I recall, there was an attending doctor of the Reedwald family. "Pavel-dono, yes." "I don''t know him well, but is he any good?" "He''s the best doctor in town. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be the lord''s doctor. "That''s true. Then let''s get going." "I''m not going to ask you to go that far." Suddenly, Valerie interrupted me. I could not grasp the meaning of her words and just looked up at her. "I''m grateful to you for telling me what kind of disease I have. You even brought me to the temple. That''s enough. The rest is mineCour problem." At this unexpected statement, I fell silent. My expression disappeared and my mouth tightened. Our problem, huh? I''m not there, am I? It seems I was the only one who thought we were friends. When I think about it, there''s a big age gap between us, and the status of a noble and an adventurer is different. After all, we were just a client and a former guard. Even so, I can''t just abandon her, can I? I''d be betraying my feelings if I threw myself into this. Even if the rtionship was to be severed, it would have to be after everything was over. But how can I impose my good intentions on someone who refuses to ept them? If it''s just a thankless task, it''s just self-satisfaction. I would like to convince the person in question a little, though. I look away from the stiff expression on Valerie''s face. Markant seems confused. He was about to say something, but Valerie''s attitude prevented him from saying anything. Danil and Ose just looked at each other suspiciously. It seems that Valerie is the only one who wants to push me away. I don''t remember doing anything to make her dislike me. But still, it''s an unusualposition. The two brainy guys in "Battle Axe of Destruction" aren''t keeping up with the conversation. CNo, why? Why can''t Danil and Ose grasp the situation? Markant is unhappy with Valerie''s decision. But they both don''t know what that means. There is a clear difference between the two. Valerie tries to repeat herself, but I restrain her with my hand as if she is frustrated with my silence. Well, I''m starting to see it now. It''s easy to say when you think about it, but I''d be embarrassed if I wasn''t, you know? "You''re worried about me, aren''t you?" I looked up, and Valerie''s gaze wavered. You''re right. It''s the "Appraisal" that''s keeping me out of it. Keseles couldn''t diagnose the disease either. Probably the same goes for Pavel, the doctor. It would only make him ufortable if ayman were to determine the name of the disease. That''s why I have to confess that I''m an expert''. It''s the most convincing thing I''ve ever heard. But Valerie was not a good judge of character. She was willing to talk to anyone if the need arose. Her guard had been lowered by my confession. The holders of the Empire''s "Appraisal" belong to the Academy of Magic. It''s a status that can be seen by His Majesty the Emperor. While they could hope for prosperity, there was also the danger of having their lives threatened. If you are a careless assassin, the holder of the "Appraisal" can detect you just by "seeing" you. Even if they were to face each other on the battlefield, their cards would be exposed. They are a nuisance to the enemy. That''s why they are the first to try to eliminate them. If you want to get rid of them, you have to be prepared to be killed. Valerie''s expression remained hard. Even though I didn''t tell her the fatality rate, she seemed to be prepared for death. She may have realized this when the healing magic had no effect. Valerie''s true intentions were conveyed to Markant by my remarks, but it seems that Danil and Ose, who do not know the circumstances, have not yet seen the story. Even better, let''s confess to both of us. It''s the same for everyone in "Battle Axe of Destruction". That being said, I''ll have to convince Valerie first. I can''t take the option of telling Pavel about the "Appraisal". Valerie wouldn''t be convinced, and I didn''t know Pavel very well to begin with. He''s a doctor, so he''ll be tough to talk to, but revealing my "Appraisal" might indeed be risky. Still, it was the best move to confide in him. Because the weight of the "Appraisal"s exnation is different. If you can prove that you can "appraise" the disease and say that it is Ash Vomiting Disease, you have no choice but to believe it. In other words, if you don''t question the severity, I can at least guide him. If Pavel knows how to deal with it, that''s all I need to know, but even if he doesn''t, it won''t change the situation. Well, there''s no point in confiding in him from the start. Then it''s simple. It''s a bit forced, but I''ll push it through. I looked up at Rnd behind me. "I''m going to give you some trouble." "Well, there''s always trouble, isn''t there? What can I do?" "You''ve been around as an adventurer for a long time. You''ve been to many ces as an adventurer, so you know about Ash Vomiting Disease. The cause is unknown, but Valerie''s symptoms are very simr to it." Rnd scratched his head in annoyance. "I see. If it does, I asked the priestess Keseles to perform a healing spell, but it didn''tpletely cure her. Finally, I had no choice but to go to the famous doctor, Pavel." "That''s right. So, let''s get going." Valerie was dumbfounded but hurriedly shook her head. "It''s not possible to hide from it! There is no way you cane up with a disease that no one knows about!" "What do you mean? Life is a series of wonders, you know. You can be hit by a car because of a stupid puppy that purrs like a cat, or you can be thrown into a pack of monsters by a fat old man who thinks he''s God." "That''s not going to happen!" That''s a direct contradiction of my previous life. "Give it up, Valerie. I''ve already decided to go this way. Don''t let Rnd''s determination go to waste." "I don''t mind if you do." When I kicked Rnd''s ass up, I ran a carriage to Pavel with Valerie who was reluctant, and Markant who couldn''t swallow the situation. Chapter 19: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Ash Vomiting Disease 2 Chapter 19: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Ash Vomiting Disease 2 As usual, Ose ran and tried to get an appointment with Pavel, but he said he was away on a house call. I asked for permission from myndlord to wait inside. In the meantime, I asked Ose to make sure that no one was listening in, and then I told them that I was an "Appraisal" holder and that Valerie was suffering from a disease called Ash Vomiting Disease. They were astonished at the mention of "Appraisal", and they didn''t know about Ash Vomiting Disease. As the sun was setting, Pavel came home. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Alter-sama." "I''m sorry I barged in without making an appointment." I''ve never been sick, so Pavel and I don''t have much inmon. And there are six of us. He must have thought it was a serious matter. He seemed to have spared no effort in grooming himself, and several strands of his usually neatly trimmed gray hair hung down over his deep wrinkles. "So, what can I do for you today?" "They are a C-rank party called "Battle Axe of Destruction". Do you know that I went on an expedition? They were my escort." They''re called "Battle Axe of Destruction". Pavel gave a tribute to it and nodded to urge him. "Valerie has been sick since yesterday. The symptoms are mild, but we are nning to invite her to the mansion soon to celebrate her return. So I asked the priestess of Mirtiva to treat her as soon as possible." "But it seems that she''s still sick." "That''s Pavel. Even Keseles, who uses medium-grade healing magic, could not cure it. On the contrary, it''s unclear what the illness is." "I''ll take it from here." I nodded, and Rnd began to speak, "I have an idea of what the disease is. It was a rough setup, but Rnd structured it well. He also mentioned the names of Eras Rhino and Tremble Cube, as the disease was not known in the vicinity of Reedwald. After listening to all of this, Pavel''s wrinkles deepened and he fell into thought. Not long after, he looked up and opened his mouth, looking at Valerie. "I''ve been treating people as a doctor for a long time, but I''ve never heard of Ash Vomiting Disease. Also, if even Keseles-dono''s magic can''t cure it, then it''s not just a disease." I had expected this, but when he told me directly, I felt a strong disappointment. After all, Pavel didn''t know either. Now there was no hope of a quick cure. It was no longer a situation that could be hidden. It would be toote for us to take our time. I told him the time limit of "half a month" that Rnd had forgotten to mention. It was so short that Valerie and the others were more at a loss for words than Pavel. I wanted to at least prepare her, but I didn''t want to cause her any unnecessary worry. I hope you can forgive me. I tried to avoid looking at "Battle Axe of Destruction" as much as possible and asked Pavel. "If Rnd''s intuition is right, it could be fatal. Is there a cure?" "It''s too early to specte on whether it is ash vomiting disease or monster affected one. First of all, let''s try to regain some of her lost vitality and maintain the current situation. In the meantime, I will contact the doctors in the area and gather information." "For recovering vitality, but do you use something like a healing potion?" "No, it''s a potion that restores physical fatigue." It''s like a nutritional supplement. That''s a relief. If it was caused by Tremble Cube spore, the healing potion could even activate it. "I''ll take care of it. Should we send Valerie back to the inn?" "If you don''t mind, I''d like to invite you to stay here. Would you like to stay here, Valerie?" "If it''s not too much trouble." "No problem. I am a doctor and this is a hospital." Pavel smiled softly at Valerie. "Well, Keseles has suggested that we try an alchemist, what do you think, Pavel?" "I think it''s a good idea. I''ll inquire with the alchemists I know here, and themercial guilds might have some information." "Commercial guilds. All right, I''ll try to gather information there as well." By the time we reached an agreement, the sun had already set. Leaving Valerie behind, "Battle Axe of Destruction" headed for the adventurer''s guild. They would spend the rest of the night in the guild''s library and start gathering information tomorrow. Markant will continue to work in the library, Danil will be in charge of themercial guilds and general stores, and Ose will ask the alchemists. I''m thinking of helping Markant, but I needed my father''s permission to do so. I said goodbye to "Battle Axe of Destruction" and hopped on the carriage to head home. "So you think the Tremble Cube brought on some kind of disease?" After dinner, I asked my father if we could talk, and for some reason, the whole family gathered in the living room. I was acting differently than usual and they were curious. ording to Rnd, I was as tense as if I were facing a demon. After listening to the story, my father just had a difficult expression on his face. "If that''s true, then the monster in question is troublesome to a great extent. It''s a wonder it hasn''t been known about before." "It seems that there have been very few cases of it being discovered, so perhaps it was a fairly rare monster." I was able to finish it off with only Rnd''s injury, but it''s doubtful that I could have won without the two of us, the party''s coordination, and me sting magic at it. If it weren''t for Rnd in particr, Markant alone would have had to hold it off, reducing its firepower and forcing a longer battle. If I had encountered it with only "Battle Axe of Destruction". It''s over for me. It was an opponent I would never want to fight again. "If possible, can you give me permission to visit the town tomorrow, or even for a while?" "I''d be happy, but I don''t think so. Leave the healing to Pavel and the information gathering to the adventurers. These are the people who fought with us, even if it was only for a week. I understand your concern. But there''s not much you can do about it. Don''t interfere with them." My request was dismissed without a second thought. My father is right. No matter how old my mental age is, I don''t have much knowledge or experience in this world. If I''m not good, I''m no better than a town kid. I didn''t know about the existence of Keseles, the Priestess of Mirtiva, and it was Rnd, Pavel, and the others who showed me what to do. All I did was Appraise and identify the disease. It was important, but it was also the only thing I could do. There were already experts and skilled adventurers gathering information. Even if I get permission, all I can do is hunker down in the guild''s library. I don''t think I can be of much help. Still, I couldn''t help but do something. If Valerie lost her life like this, I wouldn''t be able to face Markant and the others. Even though it was the result of a request, I was the one who brought her into contact with the Tremble Cube. I want to help, even if it''s only a small amount. As I was about to open my mouth, an unexpected person spoke up before I could. I''m with Alter." Everyone''s eyes focused on my brother, who had been silently listening to the conversation. He continued in the same tone as usual. "If it''s a trivial matter as father said, it should be left to Pavel and the others. Alter has no ce in this. However, this is a disease. I think this is a matter for the lord." "Do you think it will spread?" "It is an unknown disease, so I cannot judge, but if there is even the slightest chance of it spreading, then the lord should take action. It''s toote to do anything about it, and it''s not good for the people to think that you knew about it and didn''t do anything about it. However, if your father or I were to move, it would cause unnecessary anxiety. That''s why Alter should do that." "He''s good, but he''s still eight years old. How many people would be convinced to leave it to a child?" "Let''s continue to follow Rnd. Many people consider Rnd to be the realmander, and those who know Alter have no objection to him in the first ce. In addition, both of them are acquainted with the party. I think he''s the right man for the job." My brother responded in a flowing manner. I realized that I had been stunned and hurriedly closed my mouth. The logic of a politician was pure and simple, unlike mine, which was trapped in emotion. Before I knew it, my brother had grown up to be the sessor. I was so preupied with status and strength that I couldn''t see anything else. I can''t think like my brother. Even though I was born into a noble family, I''m still amoner. Ick a big-picture perspective. My father closed his eyes and examined my brother''s proposal. "Very well. I will heed Lakius'' words. Alter, I order you to take care of this illness. If there is anything you need to do, tell me. If any further concerns arise, you will report them immediately. Rnd, you will assist Alter." "Yes, sir, I''ll do that." Rnd and I dropped to one knee and hung our heads. My brother saved me, and now my father has officially given me my orders. It was my own business, to be honest. But now it''s different. It was the first time I had received an order from my father the lord. This is not the time toment about my inability. Valerie had less than two weeks left. She has less than two weeks left, during which time she must do whatever she can to wipe out the disease. I will do whatever I can. For Valerie''s sake, and to stop the spread of the disease. I once again made up my mind to face the disease with all my might. Chapter 20: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Wizard Chapter 20: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Wizard The town of Reedwald, although remote, is a major transportation hub and a treasure trove of nature facing the Leknod Forest. To enjoy this, the major guilds have established their branches, no matter how big or small. In the morning, I took Rnd and go to the Magic Guild. The main purpose was to gather information, and I intended to ask them to examine the magical stone of the Tremble Cube. I thought that an expert could extract information other than the mary value or the material for the magic tools. But it would be impossible. Rnd said he had never heard of it, and my "Appraisal" had not yielded any useful information. It was better than not trying, but that was the extent of my expectations. The staff member who dealt with me was amazed at the size of the magic stone without even talking to me. I reminded him that I wasn''t going to sell it yet, and asked him to let me know if something he could find out by investigating the ash vomit disease and the magic stone. He looked like he wanted to buy it all the way through, but we would discuss it once everything was settled. I''d like you to wait until then. After that, I headed to the adventurer''s guild''s archives. Danil and Ose had already left, and we were greeted by two staff members, Markant and Mateo. They invited us to enter the archive room. I took a look around and was taken aback. Some shelves seemed to reach to the ceiling, leaving only enough space for one person to pass through. Except for the straight lines in front and to the left and right. I can''t see anything else. I could only guess at the size of the archives, but if I was right, I wondered how much material was stored there. "People whoe here for the first time have the same reaction. We''ve been discarding unnecessary materials, though. We also keep high-demand materials in a separate room and older materials in the basement." "There''s more?" I was dumbfounded, but Matteo''sment bothered me, so I asked him. "Can you tell me what you mean by unnecessary?" "Mostly reports of requests. Most of the time, it''s just a simple request to collect or kill something, with no particrs. If the information you''re looking for is in here, it''s been removed from the discard pile." "I was relieved to hear that. By the way, why did you start here?" "The other room is already finished." Markant responded. When I looked up at him again, I saw that his face was tired and his eyes were zed over. "You haven''t slept much, have you?" "It''s not umon for adventurers to stay up all night. Let''s get started." "No, no. You need to rest first." "I don''t have time to rest! It''s for half a month!" "Still no luck. You don''t think it says what you''re sick with, do you? You have to draw an analogy from the symptoms and circumstances. You can''t make that judgment in your sleepy head." Markant fell silent. I can understand his impatience. But if he misses the information, it will all be for nothing. I pulled Markant into a corner of the reference room and forced him to rest. After some discussion, it was decided that I would be in charge of the documents and books, while Rnd and Matteo, former adventurers, would be in charge of the requests and other documents. After about two hours, Markant returned early. As you''d expect from a C-rank adventurer, he looks back to his usual self after such a short break. But I''m sure he''s not at peace inside. Whatever the case, he seems to have recovered to a certain extent, and there''s no way he''ll listen to me if I tell him to rest yet. I was short on manpower. I decided to leave the literature to Markant as well. The day passed without much sess. Danil showed up at the archives with snacks and drinks, so I took a short break to report back. The report was not a good one. The merchants hadn''t heard of ash vomiting disease, and the medium-grade disease-healing potions we''d purchased hadn''t worked. There was a possibility if we could get a higher level potion, but it was so rare that when it appeared on the market, it would be auctioned off, otherwise it would be bought up by the imperial family or higher nobility. Danil said that it would be better to go to the imperial capital for treatment rather than scramble to get it. As soon as he realized that there was no progress, Markant went back to scouring the literature. When Danil saw this, he had aplicated look on his face. Those shelves over there are literature, aren''t they?" Yes, but" Markant isn''t very good at writing." He stopped reaching for the bread. "How good is it?" "He can''t read most of the jargon and thenguage he uses." Is this an error in judgment on my part? I was thinking in terms of my previous life and myself. It''s not surprising that literacy is so low, and as a former peasant mercantilist, I''m sure he had little chance to learn to write. Still, I wanted him to say something. I had just told him to draw an analogy. Markant opened the book and painstakingly followed the letters with his fingers. But in reality, it was worm-eaten. He only picked up the words he could read. Should he be d he had figured it out so quickly? "Isn''t the reference room unsuitable?" "Other than that, it''s a negotiation. Under normal circumstances, it would be difficult for him." Merchants and alchemists, all of them seemed to have their habits. If you are in a bad mood, you will not be able to get the information you need. I''m sure Danil has a good point. "Requests and guild reports are innguage. You can read them without any problems. You should turn them there." "All right. I''ll do that." He''s a troubled guy, but I guess that''s why he''s so worried about Valerie. I had no choice. When I was thinking about how to start the conversation. And then Ose came back. Markant stayed put for the moment and took the report. But this one was out of the question as well. The alchemist had no idea what was going on and asked him to check it out. Ose was not good at technical terms either, but he was much better than Markant. I took the opportunity to male him switch ces with Ose, leaving Markant to check the documents. Of course, I asked Rnd to follow me. After that, the work proceeded without any problems, but I ended the first day without getting any useful information. The next day, before going to the reference room, I went to Chief Gerrit''s office. Because based on my feeling from yesterday, I thought it would be difficult to go through all the materials. It would take days, and there was no guarantee that we would get any information even if we did. If that was the case, we should make it quick and focus on something else. Chief Gerrit had already given us a staff member named Matteo. It pains me to ask him for more staff, but I don''t want to ask my father to send someone he''s not familiar with, and I don''t want to ask an adventurer. The reason I''m here is to keep things from getting too serious. Chief Gerrit epted my request, but he promised to increase the number of staff only when he could spare them, as he didn''t want to interfere with the guild''s business. Still, it was enough. When I returned to the archives with gratitude, I found that Markant, Ose, and Mateo had already started working. Rnd and I joined them and resumed our work yesterday. It wasn''t long after that. "Come here!" Markant shouted from the back of the room. We all walked over to him, and with a flushed face he held out a stack of parchment. I look at the page he''s showing us, and my eyes widen. "This is ." It was a record of the adventurers who hade to the town with a certain request. Three of the adventurers had fallen ill with a mysterious illness after arriving in town. They repeatedly coughed and had trouble breathing. They began to vomit clots of blood, and two of them died in less than three days. The guild, fearing the epidemic and sickness. Talk with the lord aka my great-grandfather and had them cremated immediately. Thest one was so weak that he vomited blood and smoke. But he did not die. A traveling mage who was staying in the town prepared a potion, and when he took it, he survived. The mage left the town immediately, so it was unclear how the potion was made or what kind of potion it was. The guild collected and examined the bluish-purple residue left in the bottle, but could not identify it. Based on the ingredients of the residue and the footsteps of the mage, they tried to recreate a cure, but the result was poison. The rumor is a mage had tried to euthanize the victim, or that the residue had been altered, but the poison was too weak to kill, and if it had been altered, it would have been extremely difficult to identify. No conclusion was reached until the end, and the report was closed. There was no mention of what happened to the survivors, or who the mage was. ButC "Ash Vomiting Disease." "That''s the predecessor''s report. It''s a form that''s no longer in use. The time is eighty years ago?" Mateo said, looking at the cover of the bundle. "We''ll have to search the whole area! There must be other information!" "Wait a minute." I appeased Markant, who was raising his voice. Let''s get a few things straight. After recreating the cure, the result was poison. So who tried to create it and made it poisonous? The alchemists, no doubt. And euthanasia and transformation would be their opinion. Since my great-grandfather is in the story, one of the best alchemists in town must have been asked to recreate it. And the fact that there are multiple opinions is because there are so many alchemists involved. "Ose, run to the alchemists again. Give priority to those who have been living in Reedwald since my great-grandfather is the lord, rather than their ability. The longer they''ve been here, the better. The next thing I want you to look into is a weak poison that requires high mixing skills. It''s a potion where the effort is not worth the result. Rnd, will you split up and help me?" "Yes, sir." Watching Rnd and Ose jump out, I look back at Markant. "We''ve made a lot of progress, thanks to you, Markant. Now let''s focus on this year and see what we can find. Maybe we''ll find something." "Oh!" The rest of us, covered in dust, began to turn over the documents. However, we got no new clues, and then the next morning arrived. For a short time, we received an increase in the number of Chief Gerrit, and as a result, the time had gone back to seventy years ago. The tion of yesterday had long since faded. It was no longer possible to believe that what happened ten years ago had been added to the list. Should I continue searching for the documents, or should I just go back to the literature? While I was pondering this, looking up at the bookshelf that stretched to the ceiling, Oze came running into the reference room. "There''s been a call! He said he might have the information we''re looking for!" "From the alchemist?" "Yes,e to me first thing in the morning!" I asked Mateo to stay in the reference room then, we ran to the alchemist''s ce. The house was on the outskirts of town, and we were greeted by a man in his forties who called himself Simon. He seemed to have been told that the son of the lord was on a mission, and he suddenly started to make a big speech, which we needlessly suppressed. "I want some information." I came into the room and sat down on a chair. I started to speak without so much as a greeting. Simon politely declined and left the room, returning shortly with an old parchment. "This is a journal left by my master. I don''t know how it came about, but it seems he was attempting to create a potion at someone''s request." "May I see it?" "Of course." I took it and looked through it. This is quite a mess. It''s full of scribbles, and I have no idea where any of them are connected. It''s almost like a cipher. Could it be that they''re writing like this on purpose? I managed to pick up the words and asked Simon a question. "Did your master live in this town?" "Yes, he was born in Reedwald. When I started to study with him, he had already passed away. I think he passed away about fifty years ago." The time''s match. Is this a hit? But is it something that can be found today, yesterday? When I asked that question, he clears my doubt. "It was probably three days ago that Ose-dono was here. I had already found this journal when I was researching a disease called Ash Vomiting Disease. But this is a poisonous medicine. I dismissed it as irrelevant." "So that''s it. Thank you for your efforts." "No, I''m not grateful." "And I must confess, I can''t read this. What about you?" Simonughed when everyone who was looking at him shook their heads. "It''s not easy for me either. May I?" I handed Simon back the document. "I''ve got the Alchemy Solution, Majumag Powder, Kelisea Juice, Einaris Rhizome, and Strong Liquor." "Wait, are those the ingredients?" "Yes. ording to this, the request was to find out what could be done with the materials provided. There is also a creative method that Master tried." "Do you often get such requests?" "No way, it''s notmon. If there is such a thing, it''s when you get a rare material, but the only one that can be called rare in this list is Einaris. Even so, it''s nothing to get excited about." It matched the data. This seems to be a sure thing. Someone found out the material. But they couldn''t reproduce it, so they must have talked to other alchemists and grandmasters. "Simon, would you be willing to take the trouble to make a clean copy of it?" "Very well, sir." As Simon left the room, I looked around at the three of them. "Can you get that material?" "Majumag is easy. I''m sure you''ve seen it, little man. It''s a whitish stone sold at street stalls." "That''s what they use for jewelry." It was a very inexpensive gemstone, more like a beautiful stone. I don''t know where ites from. But if it''s somon it should be easy to find. When I asked about the rest of the materials, Ose responded with a raised eyebrow. "The alchemist can make the Alchemy Solution. We can find the liquor if we look for it. Kelisea is only a short distance away from the forest. The problem is Einaris, isn''t it? Simon said so, but it''s not an easy herb to find." "But I''m sure it''s in cirction in a certain way. If it wasn''t, Simon wouldn''t have said it like that. The first thing we should do is to check the inventory at a specialty store. Should we also head to the collection? I''llC" I cut him off. Should I go? I can Appraise the actual item, it''s certainly easy to find. The problem is where to find it in the vast forest. The condition for activating "Appraisal" is visibility, but the visibility in the forest was really bad. There were many situations where it was impossible to appraise without getting close enough to touch it. Even if we ran around the forest in the dark, we would not be able to find it. If that''s the case, I''ll need the help of Danil, who knows a lot about "Battle Axe of Destruction, especially medicinal herbs. And as soon as I''ve collected them, I can return home by myself using Fast Travel. It''s not a bad idea, but there''s a pitfall. If I bring "Battle Axe of Destruction" with me, they''ll have to protect me. Now that Valerie is gone, the burden is even worse. Rnd would also being with me, and it would be bad to have no one inmand in the town. And if you''re going to return alone, even Oze is fast enough. "I''d like to leave the collecting to you guys, "Battle Axe of Destruction"." "All right, I''ll be right there!" "The sun is already up, but please go collect Einaris." "I''ll take care of it. I''ll pick up Danil and go!" Markant stood up and took off. He bowed and Ose followed him. I''m a shackle. They should work better without me. When Simon returned, he gave me a copy of the journal and asked if hI could try making it when we had the materials. Simon thought about it for a while and agreed, though he was troubled. "I''m not good enough to challenge Master," "I''m sorry for asking." "No, please don''t get your hopes up. I haven''t even surpassed my master." He said that, but since he had a small number of ingredients. He would start mixing immediately. I thanked him again and left Simon''s house. After a short distance, I opened my mouth. "I''m sorry Simon, but I''d like to ask another alchemist to help me. I want to increase the chances of sess as much as possible. Take this and go to Pavel. Ask him to introduce you to apetent alchemist and ask him to do it. After that, take care of collecting the materials. I''ll gather them after I''ve finished my business." "Yes, sir. By the way, what do you want? Are you asking the guild to collect materials for you?" "No, I just remembered another message. I''ll go see him." "I''m also your bodyguard. I don''t want you to just wander off." "Don''t worry. You know him too." When I mentioned his name, Rnd nodded his head, as if he had gained some kind of confidence. Chapter 21: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Reinforcements and Drinking Professionals Chapter 21: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Reinforcements and Drinking Professionals It wasn''t too far from Simon''s house. It was in a poor section of the town of Reedwald. If he had known that this was where he would be living, Rnd would have followed him. Old, dirty houses lined the street. The wooden buildings were glued together, and the half-demolished stone buildings had boarded up against them as walls. At first nce, the scene looked like a slum, but I think the atmosphere was different. The faces of the people on the street were cheerful, poor but not corrupt. The children running through the streets were also very cheerful. As I followed them from side to side, I thought to myself, "I used to be a kid, too" I was lost in old-fashioned emotion when I arrived at the house I wanted. It was a small house, no different from its surroundings. As I knocked on the door, I felt eyes on me from the windows of the neighboring houses. I was dressed in my usual neat little outfit, but it seemed to stand out, and I had attracted a lot of attention on my way here. At the time, they probably thought I had just wandered in. But now they knew that this house was my destination. In amunity like this, horizontal ties are strong. I wondered what purpose the wealthy boy hade for. I guess they are mostly on the lookout for that. As I waited with such a gaze, the door rattled open after a while. As soon as his straight eyes slowly lowered and stared at me as if I were a fool, thendlord jumped back and prostrated himself in the doorway. That''s how he carries himself, though, on his knees. "It''s been a long time, Nerio. Do you remember me?" "Of course, I remember you, Alter-sama!" "I''m d you remember my name. We met only three years ago. I can still vividly recall that time, Eleph. You were quite brilliant." "What a waste of words!" "Stand up, please. It''s hard to talk." Nerio stood up with "Yes!". It''s fine to be cheerful, but please don''t raise your voice every time. People heard our conversation, so passersby stopped to see what was going on, and neighbors began to gather as if they understood that there was no trouble. It was a crowd. "What''s going on here, can Ie in?" "It''s very dirty, sir, bute in!" I was invited into the house with a wry smile. "It''s been three years since we''ve seen each other, and I''d like to take my time and listen to your hunting stories, but I can''t. I have urgent business. I have urgent business to attend to." Nerio remained upright and puzzled. "But first, let me ask you something. Are you still hunting?" "Yes!" "Are you familiar with medicinal herbs?" "I''ve hurt in the forest, so I know a lot!" "Do you know where Kerisea and Einaris grow?" "Yes!" I couldn''t help but smile." Let me thank you for meeting me. Nerio, I want to collect as much Kerisea and Einaris as possible. And I want it as soon as possible." "I''m at your service! Um" "What is it?" "If you need a lot, I know some good hunters. May I call on them as well?" "That''s reassuring. Can you do that?" "Yes!" As soon as he replied, Nerio took off and ran through the narrow street in a sh. You''re fast, man. You''re even faster than Oze. But he was gone before I could finish my story. Well, he knows who I am, and he''ll deliver me to the mansion. I smiled back at the onlookers and left Nerio''s house. I tied the leather bag tightly to my belt and left the magic guild. As I thought, I couldn''t get any information from the magic stone. I even asked about the mage who created the cure, but even the old staff didn''t know. It was hard to believe that the mage who had left so easily was connected to an organization like the guild. I was not too disappointed. In the meantime, I asked him to let me know if he found out anything. The only thing left to do was to gather materials. We could try to find a specialty store, but I''m sure Rnd has already been around. I wondered what other materials I could gather. Thinking back to Rnd and Oz''s words, I looked at the stalls on the main street. I found a lot of Majumag stones, one of the materials. Most of them were fixed to pedestals and used for neck ornaments and bracelets. There were also rings, but they were poorly cut and did not look good. Other gems are cut to a certain degree, so Majumag must be difficult to process. On top of that, the color is a dull milky white, and in some cases, even the brilliance of the base is overshadowed. It was no wonder they were sold at a low price. It''s easy to get a Majumug. We''ll get itter. As I looked around for something else I could get, I see a tavern. Even though it was past noon, the ce was busy. I don''t have the habit of eating lunch, so I guess most of the customers are here for the sake. But drinking in the middle of the day? I hope it''s not some kind of cesspool of useless people. I pushed open the swinging door and walked in, the smell of alcohol wafting in the air. Odd stares pierce through the air. It''s a good day to be seen. The owner saw my outfit and was wondering how he should react. "This is a tavern, what can I do for you?" "As you can see, I''m not a customer. I have a small favor to ask." "A favor to ask?" He looked down at me with extreme caution. "Can you show me the strongest sake in the store?" The owner gave me a dumb look and nodded his head. I can''t exin it, and it''s not a good idea to talk about it, especially here. Tomorrow morning, the whole town will be talking about it. I urged him silently, and the owner, who had lost his patience, pulled out a bottle from the shelf behind the counter. "This one is the best." It was an amber-colored sake with a slight reddish tinge. I took it and activated the "Appraisal". Name: Carna Features: Bitters produced in the western part of the Arsis Empire. The raw material is rye, and the voring is the bark of the Havuram tree. Because of its strong bitterness, it is usually diluted with water or fruit water. The alcohol content is around 52 degrees. Characteristics: Unknown Bitters? If it''s made from rye whiskey, right? I''m not sure, but I guess it''s whiskey with bark mixed in. I''ve been a minor in both my previous and current lives, and I''m not proud of it, but I''ve only ever drunk amazake. I''m not proud of it, but I''ve only ever drunk amazake, and I''m pretty sure it''s strong liquor because you have to dilute it. I''m pretty sure beer is about 5 degrees, but I think it''s 52 degrees, so it''s on the high side. Well, I''ve heard that some liquor catches fire. "Does this stuff burn?" "That''s a disturbing thing to hear. Well, it can burn if it''s set on fire, but why do you want to know about that?" "I know a guy who likes to drink. Yeah, he''s an adult. I thought I''d give it to him since he likes his liquor to burn." Suddenly, not only the owner, but even the customer smiled. Eh, what? That''s a little creepy. "Haha, looks like you have a great friend, Bo-chan! Sake is good! You can forget all the bad things and the important things at once! It''ll make you stronger, too!" You can''t do that with important things. And don''t lie to me. "Remember, kid, the world thinks of drinkers as bad people. But, there''s no such thing as a bad drinker! Bad people drink too! That''s all there is to it!" The shopkeeper''s deration was met with cheers from the customers. I''m sorry to interrupt your excitement, but that can be applied to anything. Also, your tone of voice is too familiar. I''ve never been called a "monk" before in my life. I smiled nonchntly and nodded, "I see, I''m learning." "Oh, it''s good, to be honest. This one might not be enough for him. However, there''s not much demand for the sake that''s too strong. I''m not sure if they have it at the trading post. The only other people who might have it are dwarves." Dwarves? You can''t find many of them in this town. They''re professional drinkers. Disgustingly professionals. "The dwarves'' secret brew might be perfect for you. Even if the heavens and the earth turn over, they won''t give it to you." All right, I''ll see what I can do. "Oh, I think it''s impossible, but do your best. Pleasee again when you grow up." I started to feel like I was doing an errand in an RPG. If I went to the adventurer''s guild, I could probably meet one of the dwarves. But I don''t think they''ll listen to a stranger''s request. As usual, dwarves have a difficult personality, and my position as the son of a lord could have the opposite effect. I thought of someone who might know a dwarf, got his permission to mention his name and asked him where he was. I arrived at a corner where artisans were gathering. When he got there, he realized that the dwarf he had been introduced to was uncertain if he had any liquor, and he wondered what he should do. "Well, it''s a littlete for that now, isn''t it?" Muttering to myself, I gave up and knock on the door. There was no response, so I knock on the door again. I could hear the noise. I''m sure he''s home. I was about to raise my hand to knock again when "Shut up!" I heard a shout that sounded like a broken bell. A dwarf with a brown beard opens the door. He seemed to be an unexpected visitor, and his eyes widened for a moment when he saw me. " What it is, sir?" "Ragnidig-dono?" Ragnidig gave me a suspicious look. That''s what happens when a noble kides alone. "I was introduced to you by Deryn-dono of the Groen Armory. My name is Alter Les Reedwald. I''m the one who had the horns of Eras Rhino processed." "Oh, those horns! Just the stilettos? Where''s the sword?" "It''s such a good sword, it should be enough for the whole town. Thank you for your help back then. You made a really good sword for me." "You can thank Egil. He polished it, I only made the scabbard." Ragnidig is a cksmith. "Of course. But even the best sword is difficult to hold, and a second-rate scabbard will ruin it." "Have you finished your business? You can leave now. I''m working." With an unfriendly look, he said that. "No, I''m not done. I need a favor." "If it''s a job, go through Deryn. I''m not taking the job." "I''m not talking about work. Only a dwarf can do this. If you have a drink that is far stronger than Karna, would you be willing to give it to me?" "What about it..?" Ragnidig''s mouth dropped open. Finally, I saw an expression other than a frown. "Why do you want a drink?" "A friend of mine has fallen ill. It''s a deadly disease. The medicine that cures it requires a strong drink." "Why did youe to me?" "I heard about you in the tavern. I was told at the tavern that the dwarves were experts in the art of drinking. I was told that dwarves are experts in the art of drinking and that they have the strongest sake." "But why would any dwarf just hand over a bottle of wine when asked for it?" I was troubled, but also a little refreshed. He''s right. Looking back, the past few days had been full of people who had been willing to do me a favor. Pavel, Simon, and Nerio. I''ve always been close to them, and I''ve always given them orders naturally, but even Rnd is not my knight. Even if Pavel is my job C no, wait. Simon and Nelio, they''re just doing their jobs, aren''t they? I haven''t said about the reward And I''m asking Nerio and the others to go to a dangerous forest. Oh, this is not good. This is very bad. Let''s face it, the only people desperate to cure Valerie are "Battle Axe of Destruction" and me. They''re only helping me because I''m the son of a lord. Without realizing it, I''ve been taking advantage of them and spoiling them. Toote, I guess. When all is said and done, I should be paid properly. Of course, my status is of no use to Ragnidig, who made me realize that. I need to offer him a definite price. If I were to pay him in money, how much would I have to offer? I don''t even have a single copper coin. Rnd paid for my groceries, and I haven''t even distributed the money yet. I don''t know what I''m doing. I think I was feeling a bit self-loathing with a faraway look in my eyes. I coughed and straightened my posture as Ragnidig looked at me as if he were looking at something he didn''t understand. "I think it''s rude to give money to get sake from a dwarf, so could you give it away?" "I had no choice. I took out a magic stone from my waist bag." Ragnidig flutters at a magic stone that is more than a clenched fist. "Are you going to exchange it for that !? That''s more than 200 gold coins!" "I don''t care. Will you give it to me for this?" Ragnidig folded his arms and red at me. Maybe he''s just looking at me. Dwarves are strong, you know. We''re at the same eye level. "I don''t know. Do you want to help them?" "They''re my friends. I don''t know how they feel about that." "You don''t know?" "We''ve only known each other about a week." Ragnidig made an absent-minded face. "I don''t know how you feel about that. You don''t seem to be a bad-natured person." While stroking his long beard, Ragnidig stared at the magic stone. It''s a bit of a trick, but the truth is that everyone else gets 200 and I get about 33. It''s probably too much for a necessary expense. I''ll have to find some money to make up for it orpensate for it somehow. I feel like I''m going into debt. Isn''t this what the son of a nobleman is like? Soon after, Ragnidig nodded. "Very well, I''ll give it to you. But I don''t want the magic stone. Let me make something with it instead." With this? "Usually, cksmiths don''t handle something like that. I mean, it''s useless. So I''m going to crush it." I looked down at therge magic stone in the palm of my hand. You''re going to smash this? I said it was a recement, so it doesn''t matter how he handles it. "How about it, are you ready to stop?" "No, I''m asking. I''m more interested in what you can do." When I released the magic stone, Ragnidig took it in a hurry. "Dumbass, is there a guy who wants to throw it?!" "I don''t mind if you crush it." "Man, I can''t believe you''re going to crush a big guy like that." The person who started the whole thingined and put the magic stone in his pocket. And he withdraws to the back saying "Wait". After a while, arge barrel arrived with a rumbling sound. I didn''t know that barrels walk in the dwarf houses. "Take it away!" "I can''t take it! How many do you think I can carry? It''s too big!" "How can you be so angry? Come on, let''s go." Ragnidig pushes the barrel against him. I''m not sure if I can do it. A dwarf of the same height could carry it, so could I. It''s crushed. "I''ll die!" Iined as I was helped up by Ragnidig. I thought I was going to die. The third time I was crushed to death by a barrel, it wasn''t funny. "Poor thing." "I''m still eight-year-old! My body is so soft and pliable!" "I''ve never seen a man so proud of his weakness. I''ll carry you while I''m at it." I returned to the mansion, apanied by a barrel named Ragnidig. When the barrel looked up at the house, he eximed, "You''re the son of a lord? " and I was amazed. I was proud of myself. Chapter 22: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - The Honorable One Chapter 22: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - The Honorable One Therge barrel that upied one corner of the room, bathed in the morning light, threw more self-assertion than necessary at its surroundings. The liquor had been transferred to bottles and distributed to the alchemists yesterday. Even so, the amount had not diminished. Name: Sacrio Features: A type of rum produced in the west. It is made from msses, a by-product of sugar refining. Due to its high alcohol content, it has a strong alcoholic smell. So someone who isn''t strong can''t drink it. The alcohol content is around 75 degrees. Characteristics: Unknown The alcohol content was stupidly high. In my previous life, there must have been alcohol itself. But I think this one is also quite high. If it''s more than that, it''s not "strong alcohol" but "bad alcohol". It wasn''t because I thought so, but I could smell the alcohol in the room. Maybe it was leaking out a little. Just to be sure, I opened the window and looked again at the huge barrel. What am I supposed to do now? ording to Rnd, the alchemists introduced by Pavel have started to prepare the form. I''ve also asked Simon to help, so three alchemists are working to make the cure. However, Valerie''s condition was not good. She''s getting worse. I broke my fingers and counted the days left, and was shocked. It''s been four days since she was admitted to the hospital. If I calcted from my encounter with the Tremble Cube, today would be the eighth day. There were only seven days left. If the number of days was from the onset of the disease, there was still time to spare. However, if the cure was difficult to make, or if the materials were in short supply. That margin would be blown away. Would they be able to make the cure that only mages could make eighty years ago? I hesitated to ask myself the same question. I''m not so worried about the materials. "Battle Axe of Destruction" and Nelio, who is better than most adventurers is on his way with his friends to collect them. If they can''t collect it, it will be difficult for others. That includes me. Alchemists. That''s where my concern still lies. I opened the status window and stared at a point. "Growth Potential Strengthening" If I do this, I''ll only be consoling myself for not being able to do anything. Still, I want to do what I can. Even if it turns out to be pointless, there''s nothing else I can do for now. I grabbed the treasures I had disyed and left the house. As I pushed open the door, the receptionist from yesterday walked up to me with a smile. No one med me for leaving my seat. There was no one on the floor, to begin with. It seems that the Adventurer''s Guild is special in that even in their free time, someonees and goes. "Wee, Alter-sama. If it''s about the investigation, there''s still no progress. Or are you selling that magic stone?" I''m sorry. The Tremble Cube''s magic stone is already crushed. "You''ll have to give that up. It''s no longer in my possession. It''s a small price to pay, but can you take this?" I held out the magic stone of Eras Rhino. He was disappointed but seemed to be intrigued by the magic stone in front of him. This is quite good. Hmm, it seems that it has a high affinity for the Earth attribute. The size and weight are perfect for staff. Are you selling it?" "Yes. Assess it for me." "Yes, sir. I''ll call the person in charge." I waited in the reception room, and after a while, the person in charge arrived. After a while, the person in charge arrived. He expressed the same opinion and presented me with 70 gold coins. That''s more expensive than the Adventurer''s Guild. It''s probably the difference in the middle margin, but they might have mistaken it for the lord''s personal property and colored it. "Very well. Can you give me the money immediately?" "Yes, sir. Right away." The person in charge returns with a leather bag full of gold coins. I thanked him and left the magic guild without checking. The next stop was a general store. I asked someone on the street about a store that catered to adventurers and headed there. The store was small and cozy. Behind the counter, a middle-aged man who seemed to be the owner was stroking his beard, looking bored. He stopped as soon as he saw me, but didn''t offer any words of wee, so I spoke to him. "Does this store have specialized tools and materials?" "Specialized? It''s a store for adventurers, so we do carry a certain amount." The shopkeeper seemed somewhat annoyed. I think the reason he said adventurers is because he meant that there is nothing that a rich kid like me would want. I''d be in trouble if I didn''t. I stood at the counter and faced the owner. "First, a set of basic tools for an alchemist. I''ll also need the alchemy solution. How many C it depends on the price, but I want ten bottles. Also, show me the healing potions. The lowest grade is fine. How much would that cost roughly?" "You''re an alchemist, aren''t you?" "I''m an alchemist from now on." "Oh, right. Is this the kind of basic stuff that apprentices use? If so, the set costs 5 gold coins. Ten bottles of alchemy solution will cost you three gold coins. The lowest level healing potion costs 2 silver coins. That''s eight gold coins and two silver coins." He nced at me. "Do you have any money?" The price is more reasonable than I thought. That''s no problem. As he looked into the leather bag I held out to him, the shopkeeper''s smile changed to a nice one. "That''s a good price. Get it together. Yeah, I''ll need to see the actual potion first." "Very well, sir." The shopkeeper moved around the store, gathering up the items and cing them on the counter. There were no alchemy tools in this store as if there was no demand for them, so he went to the back room to get them. In the meantime, I use "Appraisal" the potion in front of me. Name: Healing Potion (Low Quality) Features: A healing potion made from Theron grass and an alchemy solution. The more vivid the scarlet, the higher the quality. Characteristics: Equivalent to healing magic, with the amount of recovery varying depending on the quality. The amount of recovery differs depending on the quality of the potion and the ingredients added. So this is a healing potion. I didn''t have time to use "Appraisal" when I had the Tremble Cube. The ingredients are Theron grass and alchemy solution. It''s pretty simple, but I don''t know how to make it. At any rate, let''s try some things out. I also ordered more Theron grass from the shopkeeper when he came back. "Fiverge copper coins for a set of ten Theron grass leaves. Do you mind?" "Yeah, Got it." I was about to agree when he cut me off. Isn''t the price strange? The alchemy solution costs three silver coins per bottle. In contrast, the healing potion costs two silver coins. Even if Theron grass is inexpensive, we''re already in the red, aren''t we? Could it be that the alchemy solution is for several times? When I asked the shopkeeper about it, his expression changed to one of ridicule. "You don''t seem to know this, but alchemists usually make their alchemical solutions. The reason why we still sold it is that the quality of the solution also increases with the alchemist''s skill." "So a good alchemist''s alchemy solution will affect the quality of the potion?" "That''s right. We only deal in alchemical solutions that are in demand, which is why the price is a bit high." Is it natural to be ridiculed for this? You call yourself an alchemist, but you didn''t know the basics of alchemy. I''m a little ufortable, but I learned a lot, so it''s okay. At the same time, I use "Appraisal" at the alchemy solution. Name: Alchemy Solution (Good Quality) Features: A solution containing the alchemist''s magical power. Contains Ranim grass and Soglio nut. It is used to create potions and enchantments. Characteristics: Unknown Oh, I don''t think I can make this myself. What do you mean, "put magic into it"? Is it enough to release a lump of magic power? Wrong. If that is true, then everyone is an alchemist. Perhaps there is a magic for creating alchemical solutions that are passed down only to them. I see so that''s why they have a master-disciple rtionship. Anyway, I''ll buy some of this. I heard it''s good quality. "All right, I''ll take that good quality alchemy solution. And 20 Theron leaves, please." "Very well, sir. That''s eight gold coins and three silver coins. Oh, you don''t seem to have a bag. This leather bag is quite strong. That''s one silver coin. "I''ll take it" I paid the smiling shopkeeper and had the bag packed in a strange-smelling leather bag. "It''s a bit antique. If only in appearance." I looked at the alchemy tools on the table and muttered to myself. This was because the alchemy of this world made no sense to me. The alchemy solution is the key to making potions, but I can''t imagine its principle and how it can make potions. If you think about it, a healing potion can heal wounds just by drinking or pouring it. It''s a matter of principle beforementing about it. Thews are different. Even if it doesn''t make sense, we have to try something, right? What I had on hand was some Theron grass, an alchemy solution, a rum called Sacrio, and some Pharael grass and General grass from the forest. I think I can make a sedative out of the Ffel grass, but I''m going to y it safe and try the healing potion first. That''s the only potion I know of that has a definite ingredient. I put the materials in a corner of the room, leaving only the Theron grass and the alchemy solution. I should try heating them first. I put a piece of Theron leaves into a mortar and crushed it. I put it into a beaker, added the alchemy solution, and stirred. Yes, there are fine pieces of leaves drifting in the water. I stirred it for a while, but there was no change, so I transferred it to a sk. Set up the alcoholmp under the table and the sk on top of it. I ignited it with a living magic tinder flint. The temperature of the solution rose and water droplets started to form on the inside of the sk. Still no change. I lowered the heat to keep it from boiling and waited some more, but there was no change except for the garbage called "material" swimming around. I wondered if I hadn''t stirred it enough. I put on my leather gloves and shook the sk. "Oh!" As soon as I shook it, the clear liquid turned reddish. However, even if I shook it further, it would not be thicker. Even the lowest grade healing potion is a clearer scarlet than this. Inparison, the liquid in front of me is quite thin. It''s more like pink. It''s a bit fancy. I took it off the fire and waited for it to cool down. There is still no change. The material is not poisonous, so I decide to take a sip. The water was a little rough and lukewarm. It doesn''t even taste good. I immediately activated "Appraisal". Name: Peach-colored Liquid Features: A liquid made of alchemy solution mixed with Theron grass powder. Characteristics: None Yeah, it''s just the same. The color has changed, so I thought it was pretty good. It needs to be thicker. Do you want to boil it down a little? It''s not that simple, is it? I tilted my head and looked at the lowest level healing potion. This one is much darker. I wonder what''s the difference. Is there not enough Theron grass? As I continued to observe it, hoping to get a hint, something suddenly shed through my mind. Startled, I hurriedly turned my head away. "What was that?" It was simr to the time when I was given information from a magic tool. But it was vaguer than that, more like a shback. When I looked back at the potion fearfully, something came to my mind again. It has a bumpy sensation. But there is no difort or pain. I hide my brow and focus my attention on my brain. Could it be a way to create a healing potion? When I turned my attention to the alchemy tool with that thought in mind, I could understand with my senses, though vaguely, the amount of Theron grass powder and alchemy solution, the heating time, and the timing of stirring. What the hell is this? I don''t get it. Why is this happening all of a sudden? I opened my status and couldn''t believe my eyes. "Mixing 1." "What? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! It''s fancy water! Why can I learn it? How much of a cheat is that!" I plunge into the peach-colored potion. It''s impossible. I''m not sure how many times I''ve had to train to learn to use a one-handed sword. No matter how much of a cheat "Growth Potential Strengthening". This is strange. I thought back to the process of mixing the light blue liquid, but I couldn''t find any reason for it. As I twisted my neck, that thing popped into view. "No way" I picked it up and activated "Appraisal". Name: General Grass (Processed) Seriously, it''s processed. When I appraised it one after another, all of it was in the process of being processed. And some of it even said that their taste and aroma had been enhanced by rubbing and twisting. So that''s what this is all about. I''ve spent thest few days sparing no sleep in repeating the initial stages of blending? Well, I''ve taken the liberty of treating it as a tea, but Shogun-cha is a medicinal tea. And since it is brewed and drunk, the process is the same. As expected of the General, it''s amazing. I''m impressed, but then I realized that I had just experienced something simr a few days ago. It was "Multiple Chanting". At that time, I had umted a lot of experience with the two-handed activation of life magic. It was the same this time. By ident, he repeated the imitation of alchemy and umted experience. It blossomed with the actual concoction. The fact that I was able to learn it in one go was probably not only due to the benefits of "Growth Potential Strengthening", but also because the hurdle of "Mixing" was lower than the rare "Multiple Chanting". Anyway, thanks for the General tea. I heaped up a piece of General grass in the corner of the room, poured a cup of Sacrio. It''s kind of like a smithy, but that''s what makes me enthusiastic. I begin to create the healing potion, concentrating on the recipe in my brain. Chapter 23: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Formulating and Training Chapter 23: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Formting and Training Thanks to "Mixing 1", I now know how to make simple potions. For making a healing potion, I dried powdered Theron leaves, then heated them in an alchemy solution to 40 degrees. The process takes about thirty minutes. The healing potion is ready when it cools naturally to room temperature. It''s easy to say, but if you use the wrong amount of Theron grass or alchemy solution, or if you take it off the heat at the wrong time, you''ll end up with a meaningless liquid like the one you started. The "Mixing" skill was a strange sensation. It didn''t tell me something obvious but resembled an unconscious action that had imnted in my body and mind after years of training. Perhaps an ordinary alchemist would not feel any different. I don''t have any education on mixing a potion. Maybe that''s why the effect of the skill and my own experience diverge, and that''s why I feel ufortable. After that, I continued to work quietly on my mixing. I refused to eat with my mother and father and continued to make healing potions as long as I had the ingredients. Before I knew it, it was dawn, I was out of items, so I had no choice but to go to bed. At the sound of a visitor''s voice, I raised my heavy eyelids. I don''t know how long I''ve been asleep. I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, but I''m still looking for my watch. "What the hell is this !?" Rnd looked around the room and was in raptures. As soon as his eyes met mine, he sighed in exasperation. "What are you doing, boy?" "I was just sleeping , remember?" "That''s not what I meant! Why are you sleeping wrapped up in the dead grass! Is this an encampment!" "I thought I''d take advantage of the General''s greatness." I had spread out his alchemy tools and had no ce to put them, so I evacuated them onto the bed. I was toozy to move it, so I just fell asleep, but it''s indeed great, so I''m not wrong. "Isn''t something getting crazier every year?" "That''s rude." "So, what''s with all these little bottles and cups and stuff on the table? There are some strange utensils, too. It''s like a weird store in a back alley." I pointed to the left end of the line of vials. "From there to around here are inferior healing potions, and beyond that are low-quality healing potions." "Is ? You didn''t think you could make it, did you?" "Of course not. I don''t have any taste in arranging those things." Rnd peered into the cup in surprise. It''s low quality. It''s quite a beautiful scarlet color. "Bullshit, this color, and smell is a healing potion." "There''s nothing to lie. Yes, I''vee to the right ce." Iy back down and throw the leather bag at him. Rnd caught it and immediately noticed the contents. "Get me some alchemy solution. I want you to negotiate directly with the alchemist if you can. I don''t care about the quality as long as it''s usable. If it''s too good, the price will go up, so please do in moderation. Oh, and please make sure you buy it from someone who hasn''t ordered the cure. I don''t want to interfere with your work. And I''ll need 30 Theron grass. I''ll double the amount for the alchemy solution to 60 bottles. If you don''t have enough money, buy what you can. Now please, I''m going to get some more sleep." "Oh, wait a minute, se what? And what the hell is this money?" "It''s leaves off the Theron grass. You can tell it''s an ingredient in healing potions. Don''t worry about the gold. Oh, drink whatever''s in there. I was having trouble finding enough empty containers. It''s slightly sweet and delicious." "It''s such a light healing potion, ." Rnd took the vial and walked out of the room. No, don''t take it with you. Later, for some reason, my father, mother, and even my brother came in, "I heard you made a new drink. My father looked at the cup and drank it down in one gulp, saying, "Wow, it''s delicious with a hint of sweetness. It''s like a healing potion," he said, guessing the contents. As I looked at the three of them, who were now a little more energetic, with my eyelids on the verge of falling off, out of the corner of my eye, Meredy drank two bottles and then hurried off. Yeah, right, let me sleep. As I''m dumping the crude potion out the window, Rnd came back carrying a giant bag and changed his blood color when he saw me. "What are you doing?" "I''m emptying it." "That''s three silver coins!" I tilted my head and washed the vial with "Fresh Water Piyua Water". What the hell is this guy talking about? "The potion you just gave me, when I had it assessed at the store, they said they''d buy it for three silver coins!" "It was of low quality, wasn''t it? Don''t worry, these are inferior, so they''re even cheaper. If it was low quality, it would have been empty long ago." "Daaah!!!" Rndmented, picking up the empty vial, "What a waste." What a noisy fellow. "More importantly, did you get it for me?" "Yes, I have it here, though. I don''t think so C are you nning to make a cure?" Rnd''s eyes took on a serious hue. I was about to open my mouth and was at a loss for a response. I couldn''t say for sure that I was. My concoction'' is up to 2 after a night of training. I don''t know if it''s a difference in concentration or quality, but it''s much faster than mybat skills. Even so, I have no confidence in my ability to create a cure that my real job has spoonfed me. The more I can understand with my senses, the more I can''t imagine the things thate from the materials of the cure. " I wish I could, but I doubt it. I don''t know if I can get my skills up enough to challenge you before you create it." "There''s no way you canC" Rnd cut his words short and looked at the vial in his hand. "If you have created a healing potion in this short amount of time C no, I''m still not sure. If I had more time." "Is that bad?" "Yes." Rnd nodded his head with a somber expression. "It seems to be deteriorating rapidly. I heard he''s already coughed up some blood." "Do you think the alchemists will be able to create it?" "It looks like it''s going to be tough. Simon seems to be holed up in his house, experimenting repeatedly, but it''s as if he''s getting no response. Oh, and the materials are no problem. "Battle Axe of Destruction" made itst night, and the hunters have returned one after another with the materials. There won''t be a shortage." "All right. I''ll go back to work too. If you need Sacrio sake, feel free to take it. I''ll concentrate for a bit." "Yes, sir." I watched as Rnd stepped back, I sat down at the table. I continued to make healing potions until the evening, but the growth had slowed. The form was still the same: 2. But that didn''t mean it wasn''t growing. Most of the alchemy solutions that Rnd had bought were of low quality, and some of those were inferior. After he restarted, he failed to mix them several times, and even when hepleted them, they were inferior healing potions. As the owner of the grocery store had said. The quality of the potion depended on how good the quality of the solution was. Nevertheless, as we continued to work, our sess rate increased, and before long, we were able to create low-quality products. This suggests that I got the experience even if the rank hasn''t increased. Or is it experience in the true sense of the word, different from skill? Either way, it was a little frustrating. I looked up at the ceiling and took a deep breath. I''m going to do this a little differently. Healing potions can have coteral effects. I have Ffel grass and General grass. The General grass'' effect is weak, but it should be worth the experience. I pick up a handful of the dried-up General grass and stare at it. A vague image came to me. A way to prepare it? But it was even more vague than usual. This time, I put them together with the Theron grass and the alchemy solution and concentrated on them. For a moment, I felt as if I could see something, and then I sank back into the thick fog. Somehow C I think I can add it. I powdered the Theron grass and the General grass and mixed them ording to my senses. And I failed again and again. It turned out to be just a liquid or a healing potion with no apanying effects. After repeating the process, I finally made a healing potion with a faint antipyretic effect. Maybe it was just my imagination, but I felt more responsive than ever afterpleting it. After that, I continued to make potions with General grass for a while. And when I got used to it, I moved on to Ffel grass, and then to potions with both. When I felt that I wasn''t good enough, I would focus on one additive and re-train myself. Before long, I could make potions with two apanying effects, and the quality had improved to the point where I could make standard quality. "Alter-sama." I look up at the voice calling out to me. I see someone in my blurry vision. That someone is looking around and seeing the vials lined up in front of me, I remembered what I had been doing. I wondered when I had fallen asleep. It was as if I couldn''t remember. "Meredy, huh? What''s wrong?" "What''s the matter, didn''t you take your meal?" There was bread and stew on the side of the table. Night had long since fallen, the cool morning air was pouring into the room. No wonder it was chilly. I looked at themp with a start. I was relieved to see that themp was off. I don''t know what time it was, but it looks like I took care of the fire before I fell asleep. If I''m not careful, I''ll end up with a fire. "Did you bring me breakfast?" "That''s yesterday''s dinner, sir." "Ah, so that''s why it''s cold. By the way, how long has it been since I''ve been in my room?" Meredy thinks for a moment before answering. "It''s the morning of the third day." "Three days, huh?" That would make it ten days since we encountered it. So we have about five days left. I''d like to think there''s a little more time left now that Pavel has taken care of it, though. I open my status. I opened up my status and found that my "Compounding" had risen to 3. I guess this is about the same level as the average alchemist. It''s crazy to reach this level in just three days. It''s a great way to get a feel for the power of growth, but it''s still not enough. When I checked my bag to go back to mixing, I found that I had already run out of materials. I guess I''ll have to eat first, then go shopping. I was about to eat yesterday''s dinner when Meredy quickly took it away from me. I don''t mind if it''s cold. It''s not like it''s rotten. Despite my best efforts to protest, dinner did note back, and I had no choice but to go to the dining room. My family had already started breakfast, and when I showed up, my father and brother''s eyes widened, my mother was speechless. It must look nasty. It looks so bad, the dark circles and all. "It''s okay, Mother. I''ll be like this for a while longer, but don''t worry." I smiled, but to no avail. My mother''s gaze wandered dumbly, appealing to my father and brother with her eyes. Whether they heard it from Rnd or just guessed it. They quieted her down. In a slightly easy atmosphere, I quickly finished my meal and left the dining room, saying, "I''m going out. I returned to my room and collected my leather bag of gold coins and three bottles of good potions. Then, just as I''m about to leave the gate, I ran into Rnd. "Well, my boy, you''ve thrown away your offerings and gone out." "You''ve just arrived, haven''t you? Well, it''s right to throw them out." I asked him if he could spare some more of the alchemy solution and a small amount of the cure material. "No problem, sir. We''ve got huntersing and going." "Are those guys on their way to collect as often as they can?" "Yes. They know why, and they want the "Battle Axe of Destruction" to stay by Valerie''s side." I felt a pang and couldn''t help but turn my head away. He had asked for it like that, and yet he had gone that far for it. No matter what the oue of this, no matter what it takes. I must heal Valerie. Then I can finally reward them. Chapter 24: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Challenges Chapter 24: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Challenges I purchase a low-quality healing potion with antipyretic and sedative effects for six silver coins, and the normal quality with the same effect for one gold coin and one1 silver coin. If I had bought it at the store, I would have paid 5 silver coins for the low-quality potion without the grant and 1 gold coin for the standard potion, so I think the price was quite reasonable. On the spot, I bought some Theron grass and some other materials. I left it to the feeling of "Mixing 3" and chose materials at random. It would probably be okay. When I returned to the mansion, Rnd hadpleted my request, and there were more than 20 bottles of alchemical solution, two small leather bags, and a small bottle on the table. There was also a pile of change. I looked into the leather bag and the vials with a wry smile. Is this the material for the cure? Several imagese to my mind. But I know what it is. That is a different concoction. The juice of the Kerisea is simply a way to prepare a poison. Einarises to mind, but they are all other drugs. My senses told me that none of them were off. No wonder Simon and the others are having trouble. I''m not ready for this. I pushed the ingredients for the cure aside and spread out the ingredients I had bought. I took out the bark of the Vescea tree. Unlike the healing potion process, the bark would have to be boiled and distilled in an alchemical solution before I could use it. The new process should be more of an experience. Above all, the Vescea bark is now useful. Soon, the healing potion with the addition of Vescea bark was ready. I took a sip, then use "Appraisal", and then drank it all in one gulp. As the bitterness passed down my throat, I felt a lightness in the back of my brain. I think it worked safely. Vescea bark has the effect of waking up sleepy. I thought it would be even more potent if I mixed it, but it worked as expected. I got back into the swing of things and began to work on the next concoction. The new ingredients took me some time to make. But regardless of sess or failure, it was a steady stream of experience. Trying to make a few, I borrowed old cooking utensils andmps, I also purchased some and made several concoctions too. One of the ingredients I chose at random was Actini berries. Thankfully, it has an anti-fatigue effect. While making potions with Vescea bark and Actini berries, I also created potions to stimte cirction and detoxify the body to gain experience. Was it a good thing I challenged myself with a wide variety of materials? By midday, I had reached level 4. And by midnight I had reached level 5. In the light ofnterns and alcoholmps, I picked up the ingredients for the cure. I had probably reached one of the highest, if not the highest, rank of concoction in the town. I still feel uneasy, but there is not much time left. I didn''t get a single clue in "Mixing 3. How about now? I look into the material. The image is the same as before, or rather, it has increased considerably. While assessing the torrent of the images, I look for something more unclear, a process that is more difficult to grasp. I found a number of them that looked like that. But because my "Mixing 5" negates them. It is not the answer I''m looking for now. I wade through more, and C I find it. There is an image that is more ambiguous and extremely unclear than the others. Is this it? Simon''s grand master''s record shed through my mind. The resemnce. Perhaps this is the cure for Ash Vomiting Disease created by the mage. Finally, we got a handful of rays of light. But I cannot rejoice. As far as I know from Simon''s memoirs. The Grand Master also saw this. And he failed. As long as I could see it, both he and I should have enough ranks for "Mixing". Why was the Grand Master unable to create it? All the materials are avable. Thanks to Nerio and the others, we had enough materials. Let''s give it a try. I turned my attention to Sacrio sake. I stared at the cloudy white liquid as it caught the morning sun. Name: Potion of Weakness Features: Milky white poison containing Kerisea venom. Characteristics: Unknown That was the cure I created. Just a poison. I remember the material I found in the guild. The materials are the same as the alchemists of eighty years ago. How did this happen? What is different? It''s not like that. Why does it "appear" to me that this is the result? I think back over thest few days. The many failures and sesses. As I carefully ruminated over them, I came up with one possibility. "Don''t tell me there''s a difficulty level for each portion?" I think, there were a few materials that failed to "Appraise" correct for me. I didn''t mind because the quality wasn''t that low, but those might have been materials or potions with a high degree of difficulty. Even if you could try, whether you would seed or not is another matter. If that were the case, then the cure for ash-eating disease would be an extraordinarily high level of difficulty. The grandmaster must have had much more experience as an alchemist than I did. Still, I couldn''t reach it. If "One-Handed Sword 3" fought each other, the veteran would win. Skill is only a guide. I looked at the table in a daze. Was it all for nothing? There is no delicate discernment in the skills that have been built in a rush. Even Simon and his friends, who live as alchemists for decades, have not seeded yet. Was it a wasted effort for me to try? I hear the sound of walking down the hallway, apanied by birds chirping. The servants seem to have already woken up. It''s just the same old routine. But day by day, some of us live on thin ice. I haven''t seen Valerie for a long time. I wonder how much it has worsened. It must be hard. It''s hard for Valerie and Markant. I want to help her, but the time limit is almost up. If I had at least a month, I could gather more than a few years of knowledge and experience. I might be able to help them. No, a few years is not enough. We need more. At least if the mage had left a few more clues, I might have been able to reach Simon and the others. I shake my head. No, it''s not over yet. We need to change our minds. No matter how much experience I umte with the time I have left, I wouldn''t match the grandmaster. If the difficulty is the reason for failure, then I don''t have the right to try in the first ce. So, let''s throw out that possibility. Let''s assume there is another cause. Then what is it? I asked myself, I stared at the poison, but I could not find the answer. I improved my concoction skills, probed, and checked again and again. I decided that this was the path to follow, and I took the challenge. What should we review? The choices are too vast, and there is no umtion to discard them. Inevitably, the thought of inexperience came to mind. It''s no good. My thoughts are boiling over. Let''s cool down. I stand up and rx my stiff body. How many hours ago was it that I took a break? Is it still too early for breakfast? Let''s wash my faces. I go out into the hallway and look back into the room. He nced at the poison pills on the table, and when he was about to close the door, he stopped his hand. My heart beats with a thud. What is it? It is not a reaction of skill. It was a very vague, indecipherable intuition. I return to my room and look down at the table. I still can''t see anything. I have seen everything I could see in both the "Appraisal" and the "Mixing". Still, I continue to stare. Is it my imagination, or is it just that I can''t give up? No, not this guy, huh? It''s this guy, but it''s not. It''s something else. Am I missing something? Missed it? Have you forgotten? Then I touch a soft, shapeless piece of thought. Suddenly, it took on an outline and clicked into ce. "Oh, !" No, wait, does that make sense! Iy out the ingredients of the cure on the table and carefully use "Appraisal" at them one by one. Yes, no doubt. There is no blue/purple present in this one! No matter how you trace any materials, they do not turn blue and purple. The residue left by the mage was blue-purple. It is hard to imagine that the ingredients have deteriorated. The potions produced by the better alchemists do not deteriorate. Moreover, the investigation must have started immediately after the treatment. There is no time for deterioration. The cure is blue-purple, which is its original color. Then, why did my potion turn out this color? The poison in front of me is milky white. I immediately look at one of the materials. Is this the color of Majumag? Is the material different? I don''t think so. If I can''t see it well enough, my senses are equal to intuition, but the material is still correct. Above all, the alchemists of eighty years ago also arrived here. I thought he was going to use it as it is. WhatCis there some special processing required? I poured the Majumag powder into the alchemical solution and heated it. I didn''t boil it before. Now I let it stand for a while at a high temperature. But there is no change. I put it down, put the new powder into the solution, and heat it again. This time, I''m stirring it at a low temperature. Still no change. In desperation, I took out the wire mesh. In the center of theting was ayer of Fizka stone. It was like cement or ster. I put Majumag powder on it and heated it directly. Still no luck. I took down the and pulled it aside. That was the time. I found a change in the powder that had copsed due to the vibration. I hurriedly fumbled with the powder with a ss rod. "Color, huh?" Only a few grains. Blue-purple mixed with milky white powder. Should I have put it directly on the fire? But why only these grains? I carefully select and use"Appraisal" at the blue-purple grains. The result was "Heat-treated Majumag Powder". The other grains had (excess) appended to it. Because of the excessive heating. But recalling the process, I did not do anything special, just seared properly. There was no way to know the temperature in the first ce. I tried several times with small quantities, but mostly failed, and only rarely seeded in heating a few grains. This was getting nowhere. I headed for the kitchen with the Majumag powder. In the kitchen, the head chef and his staff were busily working. They looked frightened at the sight of me, but I hurriedly put on a smile to make up for it. "Alter-sama. What have you done?" A nce at the hearth. The fire is still burning. "Let me borrow it for a minute." Without waiting for a reply, I poured the powder into a frying pan and plunged it into the stove. At the same time, I invoked "Appraisal" and stared at it. The people around him were buzzing, but he ignored them all and devoured it. It was the first time for me to use "Appraisal" on a changing object. It takes a lot of concentration. I sit down near the mes and bathed my whole body in the heat. Sweat dripped down my body without stopping. The moment arrives when the cook approaches me to say something. All at once, the milky powder turns to blue-purple. And in an instant, it returns to its original color. My "Appraisal" and "Mixing" clearly confirm this. This is it, now that''s the material I need. And how delicate the timing is for that. The temperature is uneven depending on where the fire hits. Moreover, if it''s overheated, it will instantly be "excessive" and unusable. This is not the skill of an alchemist. RatherC "Alter, what are you doing?" I looked up to see my mother, Henriette. "Good morning, Mother. I want to talk to you slowly, but I am sorry. I have an urgent matter to attend to right now." I said no to my mother, "Someone call Rnd!" I ordered him to do so. Rnd immediately came to the dining room. And when he saw me, he shook his head in disgust. "Oh, you''ve be more and more like a hermit. So, what can I do for you so early in the morning?" "Look at this." There is a few pieces of heat-treated Majumag on the table. "These are grains of jewelryC?" "It''s a Majumag." This? Why such it has that color " "Listen carefully. This Majumag is the true material. But to do this, it needs to be heated very delicately. If it is overheated, it is no longer useful." "In a heated C" "Oh, the cksmith. I needed their help to process this guy. Collect the Majumag that you distributed immediately and deliver it to a skilled cksmith. When it''s finished, redistribute it, and don''t forget my share." "Yes, sir!" Rnd runs off. I stop to go back to my room. "Mother, Please let me do what I want for a while longer." My mother gently hugged me. Her sweet scent enveloped me. I almost fell asleep. "I know you are doing your best for your friend. But don''t push yourself too hard." "Yes, of course." I bowed to my mother, apologized to the cooks for making a scene, and returned to my room. I stirred up the leftover drowsy potion in one gulp. I haven''t slept, but I''m not overworked. Probably. Chapter 25: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Dawns Beauty Chapter 25: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Dawn''s Beauty It waste afternoon when Rnd returned. In his hand was a leather bag. "I asked Egil-dono to take care of this for me." "Egil? I think I heard it somewhere" "He''s the creator of the Rhinoceros Sword." Oh, didn''t Ragnidig mention that? He seems to be quite good, but still, it took him this long to heat it. It sounds like it was quite a difficult process. From what I hear, it only changes momentarily when its temperature is in a surprisingly narrow range. If you take it out too soon or toote, it fails. Egil had to dispose of quite a bit of Majumag. Thanks to Egil for aplishing this. I received the materials from Rnd and went back to work on the preparation. I mixed the alchemical solution with Sakrio''s wine, stirred it, and threw in the juice of the strained Kerisea. Heat it over a fire. When the time was right, I added the Einaris powder and the heat-treated Majumag and stirred it further. What ingredients are working together? As it heated, the color started to ooze out of the Majumag, and as I watched, it turned bluish-purple. While suppressing my excitement, I concentrated on "Mixing 5". The potion is done. But my senses told me "not yet". I stared at it, and when it evaporated and reduced to half its bulk, I took it off the fire. As it cooled, I filtered out the impurities. When I finished the whole process, I see a beautifully colored liquid in front of me. Was it finished? Fearfully, I invoked "Appraisal. Name: Blue-purple Liquid Feature: Liquid containing Kerisea and Einaris. It is neither poisonous nor medicinal, as it is expelled without staying in the body. It has a strong, off-putting taste and isn''t delicious as a beverage. Characteristics: Unknown I guess it didn''t work. But we made progress. Another potion has the same initial result. I took a sip and invoked "Appraisal" on the remaining liquid. There was no postscript to the characteristics, its properties changed from "unknown" to "none". It seems to be just colored water. Still, if we continue to make it, the sess rate should gradually increase. However, no matter how much I made, it remained "blue-purple liquid. I stared at the bottles lined up in a row. The image of "visible" was vague. I chose the most usible possibility, and if there was no sign of sess, I changed the process little by little from there. All of this was wrong. Should we make a bold change? I invoked "Appraisal" once again and read it over carefully. The liquid that the material contained. And it does not stay in the body but is discharged, neither poison nor medicine, huh? Harmless, even though we are throwing poisonous nts into the body. That would be a sess. Well, it''s no wonder it tastes so nd. At that thought, I suddenly tilted my head. Why is there a description of the taste? The healing potion is good enough to drink as a beverage. But not a word of such a description is written. What if this is influenced bymon sense correct description? The taste in this one is sacrilege liquor. Anguid liquor, perhaps with the alcohol content flying out of it? I took another sip. It didn''t feel like liquor; 75 degrees would have been more intense. Distition to increase the concentration? Alcohol in liquor is ethanol. I already vaguely remember it having a lower boiling point than water. Alchemical solutions are made with water, materials, and the alchemist''s magic. Does it have the same boiling point as water? There is no way to get an answer by worrying about it. Anyway, let''s try distilling. Put the Sacrio liquor on fire and increase the concentration of ethanol. Once it had umted to a certain degree, we began mixing again. If the temperature was raised too high, the ethanol would evaporate. The height of the sk was adjusted and carefully heated. The color turned blue-purple more slowly than before. I wanted to know the result immediately, but it would take a long time to evaporate at a low temperature. That is frustrating. I suppressed my motivation and continued to wait until I got permission for "Mixing 5". When the mixture had evaporated to the same degree as before, I removed it from the fire and filtered it. I wondered how it would turn out. I invoked the "Appraisal" with a tense look. Then, I almost stood up unintentionally and bumped into the table. He hurriedly restrained the beaker, which was about to fall over, and "appraised" it again. Name: Potion of Sharpe (Bad), the King of Grass''s Liquor Potion Features: A drug that kills microscopic life forms that nest inside the body. However, its medicinal effect is super weak, and it is a failure with no expected curative effect. Characteristics: Unknown Done! That is the cure the mages have concocted! Its name is Potion of Sharpe, the King of Grass''s Liquor Potion. It is poorly made and ineffective, but its characteristics are unmistakable. I suppress a burst ofughter and hold down my trembling hands. Not yet. It is too early to rejoice. That is not the finished product. He takes several deep breaths and looks at the cure again. Even so, at this point, a quality improvement is not far off. How much time has passed? Once, I ran out of material and had Rnd deliver it for me. Was it before evening then? No, I think it was night. Outside the window was a night with heavy clouds hanging in the sky. The town of Reedwald is dark and sunken, and even its shape is vague. Since then, I have created several potions of Sharpe, the drink potion of the Grass King. The only ones that came out were "bad. I can''t even make a "bad" potion. After all this time, something was still missing. I had already tried every method I could think of. I changed the quantity, changed the concentration of alcohol, and even went against "Preparation 5" and changed the order of preparation. But none of them worked. No matter how I try, I can''t go on. Is there such a thing as difficulty? If that''s the case now, we''re stuck. If there is no response so far, the difficulty level is probably quite high. It''s impossible to reach it in a few days. Countless defective products. I picked up one of them. Even if it is weak, it has medicinal properties. People said it has no curative effect, but it may prolong life. If I did, a few days would turn into a dozen days. And I might eventually recoverpletely. Shall I go deliver this? Even in the middle of the night, Pavel, Marchant, and the others should be taking turns taking care of him. The vial in my hand glimmered a brilliant blue purple when I shone it through thentern. As beautiful as it was, it had no effect. What would people think if I showed up in the middle of the night with this? And what would they think when they found out that it was useless and "defective"? I can picture the look of disappointment on Markant''s face. Tomorrow morning, if no progress is made by then C I will deliver this to him. I look down at the defective product in my hand. Well, I haven''t released the characteristics. I had assumed that if it was "defective," I was on the verge ofpleting it. I smile to myself and take a mouthful. At that moment, burning heat and trembling spread from my stomach to my entire body. Quickly, I jumped to the fire extinguishing pot and scooped up several scoops of water. Each time the cold water reached my stomach, the heat in my body eased a little more. Coughing, I crawled into bed and waited patiently for the shivering to subside. When it finally calmed down after a while, I carefully exhaled. That is bad. I almost like a sacrilege itself. No, it''s more than that, because it''s concentrated. It''s too much even for an adult, let alone an eight-year-old. Patting my burning throat, I invoke "Appraisal" on the remedies lined up on the table. And I was horrified when I saw the characteristics. Name: Potion of Sharpe (bad), the King of Grass''s Liquor Potion Feature: A drug that kills microscopic life forms that nest inside the body. However, its medicinal effect is super weak, and it is a failure with no expected curative effect. Characteristic: Because its killing power is too weak, it may instead cause deterioration. It was a close call. If I had given it to her without checking, I would have killed Valerie. I lean back on the bed without strength. The moment I did, dull, heavy tiredness came over me. Mixed with drowsiness, it stuck to the depths of my body and mind like leavening. His body was also hot. Drinking water would not make the alcohol go away. I felt the spirit of alcohol circting throughout my body and my thoughts gradually bing muddled. With the faintest trace of consciousness remaining, I picked up a potion to help him wake up and recover from fatigue and downed it in one gulp. I crawled to the pot and plunged his face into it. The stimtion of the cold water made his thoughts a little clearer. He wiped his wet hair with a cloth and drank another bottle of the potion to wake up from sleep and to recover from fatigue. It is still too early to sleep. I look over the "Appraisal" again. There is no change in the characteristics, just the addition of the characteristics. The weak killing power is the cause of the aggravation. Then why not make it stronger? Should we try concentrating on the juice of Kerisea? But I don''t know if that will make the toxin stronger. Or would it have to be the special treatment of some material, like Majumag? The sigh smelled like strong alcohol. I''m not taking on this challenge alone. I''ve made it this far. In the morning, I will pass this information on to the alchemists. If we all take on this challenge together, we could make it. We''ll manage, I thought, with a reassuring smile on my face. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared at the defective product. Let''s try to enrich the Kerisea. We don''t have an endless supply of materials, but we have enough for a few times. Once that''s done, I''ll share the information with the alchemist. Let''s not waste any more materials. Still, I suddenly think of something I haven''t tried. I guess I haven''t sobered up yet. Iugh at myself for the ridiculous thought. With a somewhat buoyant consciousness, I begin my work. A whileter. I was just stunned, looking at the beaker in front of me. Name: Potion of Sharpe, the King of Grass''s Liquor Potion Feature: A liquor medicine that kills microscopic life forms that make a nest inside the body. Due to its high medicinal effect and strong spirit of liquor, arge amount of it can harm the person taking it. Taste varies depending on the liquor used. Characteristics: Unknown "Seriously, ?" I didn''t evenugh any longer. I "Appraised" it several times to make sure it wasn''t defective. Soon after, I finally lost my temper. It was nothing. The potion of champs, the liquor of the Grass King, did not need an alchemical solution. Who would have known? The alchemical solution is the foundation of the potion, everything is generated around the solution. It is the root of the alchemist, so to speak, and they. So thinking begins with the alchemical solution. However, the Grass King''s liquor potion Potion of Sharpe is different. It is a potion, but it is not a potion. Potion of Sharpe was the crystal of medicinal chemistry that kicked against the unique environment of magic in this world. "Whoever created this is a true monster." Looking back, I saw that dawn was breaking. The town of Reedwald loomed dimly in the dim light. I stood up, watching the darkness fade to a bluish-purple. Chapter 26: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Convergence Chapter 26: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Convergence "It''s been a long time, Markant." "Alter." It was Markant who opened the banging door. Like everyone else, he was speechless when he saw me. Sure, I''ve lost a little weight. But don''t worry, Marchant. You look terrible, too. I p the arm of the man who looks down at me with downcast eyes and enters the hospital. "Who was that?" I heard a question through the open door. It seemed to be Pavel. When he entered the room, he found not only Pavel but also "Battle Axe of Destruction" gathered there. Only Danil was napping by the wall. And for some reason, the priest Keseles was there. They were all surprised to see me for a moment and then rushed to get up to greet me. I stopped them with my hand. "Why is it Keseles-dono?" "I asked for it." It was Pavel who answered. He is a priest with a somber expression. For a moment, I wondered if he hadn''t made it, but if he had, Markant would have been more upset. Once again, Keseles answers my question. "Yesterday, Pavel-dono asked me to ease his suffering. I rushed over to help ease her suffering, even if only a little." "I see. Thank you, Keseles-dono. And how is Valerie?" Pavel shook his head. "I thought it was pretty tough." "You''re still in one piece, aren''t you?" "Yes. ButC" "Then you don''t have to worry anymore." I held out the vial. "The cure." "What? Markant''s loud voice rises from behind me. His voice was so loud that even Danil jumped out of his skin. I beg you, please don''t make noise in my ear. The voice alone is quite loud. Pavel stared at the vial. "Alter-sama, is that a cure?" "It''s the real deal, the genuine article. I''ll tell you where ites from after you''re cured of that disease. I probably won''t believe it." Seeing Pavel''s confusion, Keseles stepped forward. "Alter-sama, I don''t mean to be rude. May I appraise you?" I flinched for a moment at these unexpected words. "Can you do it? You want an appraisal?" "Yes. I have some familiarity with denatured magic." Denatured magic? Well, that''s strange that there is no appraisal magic. Still, I confirm that my status is disguised. But if you can appraise with magic, the "Appraisal" skill should not be umon. Why is it so special? Pavel and Keseles looked at me suspiciously, so I broke off my train of thought and put the vial on the table. "Fine. Do it." Keseles bowed to me, "Well," he said, "then," andunched his magic at the vial. "This is ." He mutters a few words and releases the spell. "I could not discern whether this was a potion or not, or even the name. I am certain that it is not an ordinary potion, though." "The name is Potion of Sharpe, the Grass King''s Liquor Potion." Pavel shakes his head at my words. "I''ve never heard that name before." "That''s enough. There is no point discussing it if you can''t identify it by authenticating magic. If you insist, I''ll take a sip." "No, that''s not whyC" "Then let''s go. Valerie is waiting for us." I grabbed the vial and quickly left the room. In a hurry, Markant was ahead of me. He went to Valerie''s room. Come to think of it, we hadn''t seen each other since before she was admitted to the hospital. I didn''t even know where her room was. I don''t think Markant noticed that. I think he simply couldn''t standstill. When I entered Valerie''s room, I smelled a misceneous odor. It smelled of stale, foul, and dead leaves. There was vomit, hemoptysis, medicinal herbs. I don''t know what medicinal herbs smell like. I looked at the bed and saw Valerie lying there in the dim light. Her face was earthy, and her cheeks were scrawny. "Is she conscious?" "I''m still fine." Pavel stood close by, looking in on the situation and talking to her. Soon after, Valerie''s eyelids moved slightly. Then she slowly looked around the room and met my eyes. Valerie''s mouth moved and she called my name in a muffled voice. "It''s been a while, Valerie. I''ve brought you a little something this time. You''ll take the cure, won''t you?" Without waiting for a reply, I hand the vial to Pavel. Pavel opens the lid, frowns at the liquor, and looks at me as if to confirm. "It''s medicine, but it''s also an alcoholic drink." Even after hearing my response, Pavel hesitates, as if he is still reluctant to give an unknown medicine. After a few moments, he exhaled in resignation and gave instructions to Markant. He gently raised Valerie''s upper body and she coughed, her brow furrowed in pain. He waited until she calmed down, then Pavel transferred the remedy to a small spoonful and brought it close to Valerie''s mouth. Valerie swallowed it as if it were a conditioned reflex. Immediately, she spits out the remedy and begins coughing again. The vial is safe, but the spoonful of liquor medicine soaks into the bed. Markant rubs Valerie''s back with a tearful look on his face. That is not good, the spirit is too strong. Her weakened body refuses to take it. I''m in no condition to drink. At that moment, Pavel suddenly began to act strangely. He tilted the small bottle over Valerie. "Wait!" It was close. If I had realized toote, I would have wasted the cure. Even if I could make it again, there was no guarantee that the next one would arrive in time. "That''s no ordinary potion. It probably won''t work even if you multiply it." "But even healthy people have difficulty drinking this. In her current state, Valerie-dono " Indeed it is. Even "defective" was deathly tight. So what to do? The standard method in such a situation is to transfer the liquid by mouth, but it would cause reflux. It would be better if we could use a hose or something like that to pour it directly into his stomach, but he would probably spit out the hose first. While I was thinking about this, Keseles stepped forward. "Leave it to me." He stands next to Valerie and activates his magic. As a pale glow envelops Valerie, her coughing gradually subsides and her expression bes calmer. "This will help. Now, the medicine before she falls asleep." Then Keseles came back to stand beside me. "Intermediate Sacred Magic -Depth Sedation. It''s why I was here. It''s been a long time since I exercised it to keep her alive." He smiled. When he brought the cure close to her mouth again, Valerie swallowed it without changing a single expression, even though it was such a strong drink. Everyone was relieved to see that she did not spit it out. We wondered what will happen, but now it was all over. The amount of the medicine was rapidly depleting. And when there was only a little left, something unusual happened. Valerie, who had been calm, suddenly began to suffer. Impatiently, Markant rubbed her back frantically. Was the medicine not working? It can''t be. Then it''s tooteCno, this! Valerie writhed and almost fell off the bed. Pavel reaches out to support her. "No, get off of me!" Coughing violently on the floor, Valerie vomits. What she vomits out is a swirling mass of blood. Quickly, she throws water from a bowl on the table and covers it. The clot of blood continued to pound the bowl, but after a moment it quieted down. "The cloth there. I''m going to let it float a little bit so you can wrap it up." Danil and Ose stretched the cloth taut from both sides and inserted it under the vessel. "Okay, we''ll incinerate it outside. I think it''s weak, but be careful." "Yes!" The two men take the cloth-wrapped vessels and runoff. I invoked "Appraisal" on Valerie. He''s still lurking. "Mister Pavel and Keseles-san, please move away." "That was ." "It''s a baby of Tremble Cube. It''s about a dozen days old." I answered lightly, but their faces were rigid. Then we burned off a bunch of clots of blood. After a while, they stopped spitting anything out, but my "Appraisal" did not erase the word "Ash Vomiting Disease". Leaving the rest to me, I returned to the mansion. I needed more of the King of Grass''s Liquor Potion. That evening, when I gave her the potion of champagne again, she still vomited up a lump. The next day, she spits out a few finger-sized lumps again. While incinerating them, I stayed at the hospital and kept an eye on her. The next day, Valerie stopped vomiting, and the "Appraisal" confirmed that she had stopped vomiting. It was the fourteenth day after the encounter with the Tremble Cube. Chapter 27: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - After the Mayhem Chapter 27: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - After the Mayhem After returning to the mansion, I made a few Potion of Sharpe, just in case, and entrusted them to Rnd for rest. My previous exertions had taken their toll, and I woke up in the afternoon of the next day. Almost a full day has passed. Even so, the fatigue had not disappeared. I woke up my heavy body and drank a healing potion to recover from fatigue. I was getting a little bored. Opening the armoire, a cool breeze that smells of autumn carries the hustle and bustle of the city. I listened to it absentmindedly. Since Rnd didn''te running in while I was sleeping, it seems safe to assume Valerie is fine now. She should rest and recuperate from her lost strength and fatigue. I looked around the messy room. I was impressed by how well I had managed toplete the project. I feel like I''m walking across a tightrope at full speed. I feel like I''ve been going crazy from the halfway point. I forced myself to wake up with a potion and continued the work without getting much sleep. If I were a sword fighter, I would have been in a situation where I would have fought to the death endlessly without sleeping. Yes, I would die. Because it''s a concoction, I don''t mind losing consciousness from time to time, but if I did the same thing on the battlefield, I''d die instantly. I move my body lightly. Except for fatigue, there seems to be no particr obstacle. I dressed and headed for my father''s office. The solution to the ash-eating disease is also an order from the lord. I should have reported to him yesterday when the disease had ended. I knocked on the door and waited for an answer. When I received permission to enter, I found my father alone in the room. "You''re already awake. You may rest for a while." "No, I have rested enough. And I apologize for the dy in reporting." "That''s fine. Rnd told me what happened. There were a lot of things that didn''t make sense." Well, then," he begins his report. Beginning with the encounter with the Tremblecube, I gave my personal opinion as to why Valerie was infected. I was troubled as we talked about the cure form''s discovery and the gathering of materials. No matter how much I wanted to, I couldn''t just say, "I made a cure. I may have reached my limit. I broke off. "I have something I need to apologize to your father about." Without responding specifically, my father urged me onward with his eyes. "I have a specific skill set. As far as I have been able to find out, no one in history possesses it. First, please take a look at this." I disclosed the status without disguising it, except for the reincarnation, which I just couldn''t show, and the ace title of the homing club associated with it. My father silently looks over my status. It would have been a few minutes in time. But to me, it felt many, many times longer. I had learned "Mixing 5" and my "Appraisal" had risen to 4. Even though I was already out of the norm, it was even more so. With his eyes on the status, my father finally opened his mouth. "Alter. I don''t know all the things you usually do. But I''m sure you weren''t imitating an alchemist. When did you learn Mixing''?" "About a week ago, I think. After I found the materials and bought the alchemy equipment to see if there was anything I could do." "Then you raised your rank to 5. Is it the power of the skill called Increased Growth Potential''?" "Yes. Ah, but I cannot imitate the same with one-handed swords'' and otherbat techniques." When I told him what I had been doing for the past few days, my father sighed and shook his head. "I see. That is reckless in battle. You won''t survive. Even if it were, the Increased Growth Potential'' is unbelievable. It''s a growth that''s impossible for someone your age. "I am aware of it. When I''m young, learned of my brother''s status, I realized how much I was growing at a faster rate." "When was your childhood? You''re only eight years old." Father chuckles and looks back at the status again. "Not only Increased Growth Potential'' but also Appraisal'' Status Disguise,'' Multiple Chanting,'' and Fast Movement'' The only other well-known ones are Multiple Chanting. But even so, he was a great hero more than 700 years ago." Hero Rapunas. He is a great magician. H is one of the few users of the "Multiple Chanting" skill in history. Except for him, the stories are as old as mythology, and people are not even sure if he existed. It is said that there are more holders of "Status Disguise" than "Appraisal". For some reason, they have never appeared in the world. "In any case, no hero would have collected such rare skills so indiscriminately. If it weren''t for Status Disguise,'' it wouldn''t have mattered. It may have been a gift from the gods in anticipation of that skill." "As you say." Yeah, it wasn''t gods. It was God. A small fat one. I nodded my head in reverence, not showing any such emotion. "Do not speak of this to anyone else. Do not speak of this to my mother, or even to Lakius, for that matter. But because you brought the cure, some may have doubts. I''ll leave the concoction'' skill to your discretion. Other than that, always keep your cover intact." "Yes, sir. But I had to hide my Appraisal'' to some people because of this incident. The ones I talked to were Rnd and the Battle Axe of Destruction''." "Rnd is good. And you trust "Battle Axe of Destruction" as well?" "Yes, sir. Yes, I think so." My father nodded once and leaned back in his chair. Then he closed his eyes and shut his mouth. Maybe he was processing the magnitude of the situation. After a while, he slowly opened his eyelids and looked straight at me. "Alter, what do you want to do. If you are so talented, it will be easy if you want to serve the king. A knighthood is not a dream." "I have already answered your question. It is my role to support my father, brother, and mother." "I see. I see. Laius is in a difficult situation. To have to follow a man of your stature." "I am a good brother, I admit." "Yeah, I don''t think so." Without a pause, I denied it. My father''s evaluation was strange. After reporting the incident safely, I asked him to invite them to the party to celebrate the aplishment of the "Battle Axe of Destruction" escort mission and Valerie''s good health. My father readily agreed and left all the deadlines and arrangements to me. I''m walking down the hallway to return to my room. Rnd appeared from the back. Rnd never goes upstairs unless he has something to do with me. I was worried that something had happened to Valerie, but her gait was easy, her expression did not change. That doesn''t sound like a bad report. I invited Rnd in and sat down on a chair. Rnd shook his head at the mess in the room again and then moved the cloth and the general''s grass out of the way with his feet to make room for me to sit down. You, you''re being disrespectful. Use your hands. "And what do you want with me, kicking the great Shogun to the curb?" "I don''t know such a man, but I''m here to report it." Valerie was on the mend. However, she is restingfortably, taking healing potions in moderation, as her physical strength is gone. And it is unclear how much damage there is in her body. It would seem that she should be healing with recovery magic and healing potions. But she says that, aside from external injuries, forcibly healing damage to bones and internal organs may leave her disabled. But I heard that if you heal bone or organ damage forcibly, you may be left with a disability, not to mention traumatic injuries. While receiving such a report, I asked Rnd about something that had been bothering me. At the time, I was not in the mood for this, so I cut him off, but I had to check. Rnd''s eyes widened in surprise at my question. "About the appraisal''?" "I had heard that appraisal'' was a rare and tricky skill if one were to disclose it. But Lord Keseles was able to use appraisal magic. It''s only natural when you think about it. There are four known "appraisal" holders, including me, and not so many with "basic appraisal. If that were the case, the world would be full of unknowns. And what about the grimoire stores? If we don''t get recognized by the grimoire every time we purchase something, we won''t even know what it is." "Oh that''s right. You''re so wasted and mature, little man, I thought you''d know that kind ofmon sense." "Common sense?" "What, it''s simple. There are three abilities of appraisal in the world. There are three appraisal abilities: appraisal magic, appraisal magical tools, and appraisal skills." As Rnd said, it was surprisingly simple. Appraisal magic was hard to learn and used an enormous amount of MP. Keseles was invoking it casually, but it seemed a trick I could perform because I was as skilled. There are two types of appraisal magic tools: consumable and permanent. In the first ce, they are not selling on the market. The power to appraise appraisal magic and magical tools is about the same as "Basic Appraisal" and it is even affected by magic and magical tools that inhibit the activation of magic. But, my "Appraisal" is not reserved, it has a higher sess rate than "Basic Appraisal. Then, I can use it without any limit and without consuming magic power, and people can''t detect when I use it. I can "see" the other person in everyday conversation with impunity, just as I did myself. Some concerns were unfounded when I found out, but many were not. "I guess I''d better keep my appraisal'' hidden after all." "Of course. If you want to immerse yourself in intrigue while being pampered in the imperial capital. That''s fine." I''m not willing to live that life. Who would want that? Anyway, we now know the exact current status of the "appraisal. Even if there is no change in my situation, knowing what to pay attention to and what not to worry about makes me feel better. I also heard that there are people called "appraisers". They are people who make their living from appraising something. They are either skilled in "basic appraisal" or have mastered appraisal magic, and there is an appraiser under contract exclusively to the adventurers'' guild in Reedwald. The magic tools sold at the store often have a certificate from the appraiser or the appraiser''s guilt attached to them, and as expected, they do not reappraise the tools every time they purchase them. Naturally, my father also knows the appraiser. That is why he advised him to disguise it. Then, when I asked Rnd about inviting "Battle Axe of Destruction," he suggested that we have a standing buffet-style party in the garden. I thought it was a good idea. Rather than having a formal dinner inside the mansion, it would be less stressful to have it in the garden, where people can move around as they please. I would prepare a chair and a table for Valerie, who is ill, or, if so, I would prepare more. She can drink and eat as she likes and sit wherever she wants, whenever she wants. It''s no longer standing food, but it should suit their nature. I told him my idea, Rnd agreed with me. I immediately informed Graham, the family courtier, and asked him to make arrangements as soon as possible. At that time, he asked me what kind of meal I would provide, but I had no experience in cooking. I asked him what kind of food he wanted to serve, but I had no experience in cooking, so I just asked for "Not fancy food, but something easy to eat and inrge portions." I went to the hospital with Pavel to visit Valerie and set a date for the invitation. Valerie was sleeping, and only one attendant, Markant, was with her. I told him about the invitation and left the room, saying, "I''ll be back tomorrow, so if you have a date or request, I''ll be there then." I guess he was waiting for me to finish talking, but when I went out into the hallway, Pavel came out to see me. Without so much as a hello, we started talking about the treatment. Pavel was curious about the source of the medicine. I decided to tell him the truth. I learned a lot about his personality from his response to Valerie. I could trust him. Besides, the gray matter is not gone. Someone else may be infected elsewhere. I shouldn''t hide it from him. I confessed to him while keeping my mouth shut, but Pavel was still skeptical. I am the only one who can create a cure for this disease. Even if he doesn''t believe me, it''s enough if he knows that. I broke off the conversation and asked him about hospitalization and other expenses, which I said had already been paid by my father via Rnd." Pavel prefaced his answer by saying, "I''m not sure if I can make a cure, but " and asked if I could deliver the potion to him if I have the time. I was grateful for the offer, as I was painfully aware of myck of money after this incident, but I could not deprive the alchemists of their work. I agreed to do it on an irregr basis. When I told them about the standing buffet party, I received a tiny response, "When time permits." It was not a roundabout way of refusal. He said that as a doctor. Because he could not be sure of his schedule until he had the time for it. Finally, I asked for the addresses of the alchemists who helped me and left the hospital. The sun was still high in the sky. I decided to pay a visit to the temple of Milutiva to say hello to the people there. After waiting for a while, I was able to meet Keseles, but he was adamant that I had cooperated because Pavel had asked me to, and that my gratitude was excessive. I had no choice but to chat a little about magic, and I even invited her to a dinner party, but she refused. But it was not a clear refusal, but rather a refusal to say that he was busy and that he could not be of much help to me. Without him, it would have been difficult to take the cure. It would have been a burden on Valerie, or if she had been poor, she would not have been able to get the treatment. It was a sufficient contribution. But if he said so, it couldn''t be helped. We exchanged farewells and went out into the corridor, where a seriously wounded adventurer was waiting for him. Outside the walls, the world is rife with demons. Pavel and Keseles were busy was proof of the danger they were in. Once again, they braced themselves and headed for their next destination. Thendlord was not home. As I looked around in distress, the person I was looking for appeared just around the corner. And when he saw me, he jumped up and down, almost jumping and prostrating himself on the ground. It''s getting more and more excessive, isn''t it? I stand Nerio up and break up the kids who are groveling with him for some reason. When I entered Nerio''s house, I thanked him for his work on this asion and apologized for not offering him a reward. I was dreading it, but that was aplete blunder. Despite my sloppy request, Nerio and his family went into the dangerous forest many times to gather materials. Without them, I might not have been able toplete the Potion of Sharpe, the Grass King''s Liquor Potion. The best credit goes to the hunters. I handed over a dozen gold coins and ten bottles of a standard-quality healing potion with an apanying effect that I had mass-produced during the forging of the concoction. Surprisingly, they were more impressed with the potions than the gold coins. I felt sorry for making them at random, but ording to Nerio, they cost one gold coin even without an apanying effect, and two gold coins if there was one. Furthermore, because there is a limit to the number of these coins in cirction, theypete with other adventurers and are not avable inrge quantities. He was eager to distribute them to the hunters who cooperated with him. Incidentally, we invited him to join us, but he immediately declined. Pavel introduced me to two alchemists. The first alchemist I visited was a rather arrogant person and did not give a good impression. Rnd already paid him, so he left early. The other alchemist was named Tsezan. He seemed curious about the source of Potion of Sharpe, the Grass King''s Liquor Potion, and begged me to tell him who made it. I cannot talk to someone I don''t know well. "I can''t tell you the maker, but I can tell you the method of manufacture. I''ll have it delivered to youter." He was so pleased that he almost jumped out of his skin. He may be a good man, but I don''t trust him for now. Let''s moderate our rtionship. As for Simon, the alchemist I had asked for, he had failed to surpass the grandmaster, and the cure appeared from somewhere, so he was depressed. I decided to teach him the process as well. It is better to have more than one person who can make it. Simon was pleased, but with aplicated expression on his face. He wanted to make the potion himself, and I admire his enthusiasm. He is a good alchemist. Even if his ability is not that good. But that is why I think he couldn''t reach it by himself. That was out of the ordinary for an alchemist. Rather, an amateur like me is more likely. Simon seems trustworthy, but let''s not reveal it as my work. There is no reason to tell him, and it would be too much of a drive. I cut off the subject of the cure and asked him about the alchemical solution since it was his main job at the time. The name of the magic is "Solution Generating: Cleritic Solution." After all, he seems to learn it from his master. However, the magic itself is an open secret, and they say it was avable in scrolls. I asked him if he could teach me the magic, and he readily agreed. Alchemists'' apprenticeships are about passing on knowledge, tools, and facilities. And after all, Simon also refused to participate. I promised to visit again and said goodbye to Simon. While we were on our way to our next destination, I pondered for a bit. I am just acting like an aristocrat, but I am not conscious enough as an aristocrat. Pavel is the only one who has expressed his participation in the party. And Keseles would have joined us, too, depending on the circumstances. These two are the ones who are in contact with the upper ss regrly, and the only ones who refused were the ones who are not in contact with them regrly. The disparity in status may be heavier than I realized, judging from Nerio''s attitude. If I was taken too lightly. It would cause trouble for my father and brother. But I still don''t know what the right attitude or reaction should be when. Well, I am not my father''s sessor. So there is no need for me to be so self-conscious about it. I''ll find my way of adjusting my attitude. While I was thinking about this, I arrived at the Adventurers'' Guild. It was not only my status that made the guild cooperate with me. It was the alert against the unknown disease and the contribution of "Battle Axe of Destruction" to the guild. Even if I had not asked them. The Guild Chief of Herit would have cooperated with Markant and the others by making various arrangements. When I expressed my gratitude to the director of the Herit branch, Matteo, and the staff for their bits of help, and casually offered them a special allowance, they refused to ept it, saying that it was part of their duties. I felt that was a little ck, so I insisted that it was a personal thank you and handed a bottle of potion to Matteo and the others. I told the guild that I would donate the potion in the future. The head of the Herit branch agreed to do so. When adventurers are injured, the guild is the first ce they run to. The lower the rank, the higher the probability. If they could be treated immediately, even if only slightly. It would lead to an improvement in the security of Reedwald. It''s not a bad deal for me either. I also added that Simon and Tsezan were the only two alchemists who knew how to make the cure, since "Battle Axe of Destruction" had already reported this disturbance. There is one more person who yed an important role in the creation of the cure. It was Egil the cksmith. He sublimated Majumag into a material. He is also the maker of the Rhinoceros Swored and stiletto. I have heard his name mentioned in passing, but this is the first time I have gone to see him. When I asked Deryn at the Groen Armory about the location of his forge, he told me that he was busy and did not know if I could see him even if I visited him. Anyway, I went there, then found that the forge was surrounded by a battlefield atmosphere. Egil showed up because of my status, but I could tell that he was irritated and wanted me to go home quickly. I left the cksmith shop without so much as a thank you. It was bad timing, but I guess there would have been a lot of trouble if he had been so emotionally disturbed. No wonder Derin was acting as an intermediary. Egil, by the way, was a human being in his mid-fifties. To be honest, I assumed they were kindred spirits because I work with that one. The greeting was roughly over, although thest part was not so subtle. The rest is finishing up. I went to the liquor store and bought a few bottles of strong sake to go and see him. Chapter 28: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Invitation Chapter 28: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Invitation "We had two big encounters, and each time we almost killed the target of our escort, which was a bit strange, and we wondered if we are needed to escort you, and our friends were sick in bed, and somewhere along the way, I think I made a cool vow, we never fail again, but that''s about it. CCheers!" The chanting oveps each other, and we raise the cups in unison. It was a hassle, so I left the greeting to the Markant, but why did I have to do it? At least put in a request aplishment or a get-well card. I am so d my fathers were not here. Valerie, one of the stars of this party, sat down in afortable chair and said to the returning Markant, "What the hell was that greeting!" He scolded her. Danil and Oseughed at that. The other participants were me, Rnd, and Pavel, who had somehow managed to free up some time in his schedule. A week had passed since then, and Valerie, who had recovered soon after, was discharged from the hospital with Pavel''s permission and returned to the Fist Pavilion inn where she make her re-debut. "Battle Axe of Destruction" also did not take on any work and enjoy their vacation in a while. I sipped my fruit water in the soft autumn sunlight. It was the right decision to prepare more tables and chairs. There are not only sick women but also the elderly Pavel. In case you are wondering, I am also an eight-year-old child. For a while, the party took the form of a standing buffet, but after Pavel sat down, everyone took their ces at one of the tables and began to eat and drink, bringing in food and drinks without regard for the waiters. Well,moners don''t have standing parties, do they? I''m not one of them in my previous life, and even if I hadn''t died, I wouldn''t have had anything to do with it. "But even so, it was made by Alter-sama, wasn''t it?" Pavel spoke to me. He was sitting right next to me, right in front of me. I leaned back in my chair. Pavel, who had arrived before everyone else, asked to see my concoction. He still couldn''t believe it, and perhaps, surprisingly, his early arrival was a confirmation of that. I was in the process of making a healing potion to kill time, so I invited him straight to my room to watch meplete it. He was surprised at how easily I made the potion, and he was also surprised that I made it out ofmon pottery. Maybe after I get used to it, I can substitute any dishware around. "Oh, by the way, you didn''t ask what kind of potions I needed. Unfortunately, I''m just starting, and all I can make are healing potions with anciry effects. Antipyretic, detoxifying, sedating, fatiguing, and drowsy C don''t you want that in your treatment?" "That''s good enough. But I will have an eye for medicines even if I can''t use appraising magic. The potion made by Alter-sama is probably of standard quality. If you add the apanying effects, it may be rather too good quality. Is it possible to lower the quality?" "Reduce the quality, huh? I didn''t think about it or even have time to think about it. Let''s see if we can. There''s no need to prescribe an overpriced potion for nothing." "As you say, sir." Pavel broke off. As if waiting for us to finish our conversation, Valerie stood up and bowed deeply as she approached us. "Alter-sama, I can''t thank you enough for saving my life." "Never mind. And no formalities. We''re celebrating." Valerie looked up and stared at me for some reason. Her focus is out of her eyes. She seems to be observing my entire face. Yeah, I guess it stands out. My face has improved a lot in a little over a week. But there are still traces of fatigue around my eyes. Today is a clear day. I guess I can see it even more clearly. Though not as bad as Valerie''s. "Well, what the hell. I did what I wanted to do. I don''t regret it. I got a lot out of it." "But I am just an escort. It is only an adventurer who haspleted his mission and bes irrelevant. And yet, I have caused trouble for many people." "That''s not true. If we had not encountered the Tremble Cube, a lot of travelers would die. And someone else will be infected with the Ash Vomiting Disease. It could have been me who copsed. Would Valerie have shunned me then because I had nothing to do with it?" "I would never do such a thing!" Valerie immediately denies it. "That''s the way it is. I''m the same way. If Rnd or "Battle Axe of Destruction" falls, I will do my best to save him. I think we established that much of a bond during that expedition, but I guess I was being selfish." I tried to put my formless thoughts into words, but I felt a little embarrassed when I said them. Behind me, Rnd and Meredy were wiping away their streaming tears, "Finally, the little boy has a friend ," and "But they looks like parent and child, but they''re a friend" I''ll hit both of youter. In contrast, "Battle Axe of Destruction" seemed to be ovee with emotion. That''s embarrassing. When it came to Danil, his eyes were seriously moist. I was about to quickly end the conversation because my ears were getting hot, when all of a sudden, it got dark in front of me. I couldn''t breathe and there was strong pressure on my face. What in the worldC? Valerie just hugged me. My head was stuck in the valley of the great mountain range. Even the back of my head was under pressure ! I never thought it would be this much . Valerie is thanking me for my astonishment, but it''s getting to be more and more difficult. A soft object covers my entire head and there is no room to breathe. It''s like I had a simr experience a while ago. Oh, it''s seriously bad. I feel like I''m dying. Happy death? I thought you were a little out of shape. In my fading consciousness, I''m thinking about my short life and my happiness, then that happiness suddenly bes distant. "Because Alter-sama is going to die." Oseh separated Valerie and me. Oh yeah, this guy''s the enemy, right? Valerie apologized to me, embarrassed, her face stained. I don''t care, you can always finish me off. As I waited, epting death, Ose''s gaze moved and he dropped to one knee in a panic. Following that, "Battle Axe of Destruction" also kneeled at once. "Make yourselffortable." My father Urban, my mother Henriette, and my brother Lakiuse to the party. I don''t know about my father, but why are they all here? What about my well-being? "I felt bad to interrupt you, but I wanted to say a word of thanks." "Yes, you''re right. And as a mother, I have to meet my son''s friend." My mother is a bit testy. I wonder if she''s rooting because I was a wreck not too long ago. And my brother silently stared at a point with his eyes wide open. I know what you''re thinking, brother, but grown men shouldn''t be bitten. It''s okay with me, I''m eight years old. "So, who is this "adventurers"?" The named Markant jumps up. "Ha, it''s me C me!" "The escort mission, it was a great cause. My son was d you had a good experience." "Thank you for your kind words!" I feel like I''m watching Nerio. Ah, but maybe this is the way it should beposed. Nerio is having a bit of fun, which is fine, but if everyone did this to me, I might feel like a pain in the ass. After all, he is amoner at heart. Father turned his gaze to Valerie. "Looks like you''ve been through a lot. Are you feeling better now?" "Yes, sir. Thanks to the efforts of Master Alter, he has survived." "Mm, take it easy. Take good care of yourself. Pavel did a great job." "Compared to the hard work of Alter-sama, I am nothing." I stood there with a smile on my face for now. He shook me around a bit and I couldn''t respond. Then, as my father was saying a few words of thanks. Graham, the family butler came over to me. His expression was somewhat puzzled. "There is a guest here to see you." My father asked with his eyes, and Graham looked at me. "That, sir," he said, "is a friend of Alter-sama''s." "Are you a dwarf, by any chance?" "I''m afraid so, sir." "Then we are friends. I''ve been asking you for something. Let me through here." "Yes, sir." As Graham walked away, his father asked. "Dwarves, huh? When did you two meet?" "I was provided with the materials needed to create a cure." "What if it''sCbooze?" "It''s alcohol." My father and mother gave me an indescribable "Oh " look. It was very Dwarf-like. We hadn''t even told the merchants about it, so they were like, "You''re offering alcohol? Dwarves? He is astonished. I don''t know. Incidentally, arge amount of Sacrio liquor still upies a corner of my room. I couldn''t find any use for it other than as a potion of Sharpe, and half of it was still there. My mother gave me a worried look. "Not much, I don''t think it''s something you should leave in a child''s room. Even the maids have reported that Alter''s room smells of alcohol, you know?" When I looked at Meredy, she was already looking into the distance. She is pretending to be distracted by something, but there is nothing but a beautiful blue sky that way. "Don''t worry, it''s always ventted. Besides, we haven''t found any stronger liquor than that one, so we need it as an ingredient." My father and mother looked at each other and sighed, wondering if that was a good idea. Suddenly, I looked over at my brother, thinking that he had been silent since a moment ago, and saw that his stare had turned into a re. He was even more of a pervert. If the adventurers found it out. My brother''s good name would be at stake. I don''t want a pervert brother either. Just as I was about to warn him, a voice like a cracking bell, not unlike that of a nobleman''s house, roared through the hall. Chapter 29: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Seiran (Blue Indigo) Chapter 29: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Seiran (Blue Indigo) "Oh Alter, I''m here!" A drawn-faced Grahames into the garden, apanied by Ragnidig. He''s Dwarves indeed. Even the Mercantile would address his father as such, but he is not concerned about it. They are a great race because they can walk around the world like this. "You''re wee, Rag." "Oh. Because you have a strange sake, there''s no way I won''te here." I shake Ragnidig''s hand firmly. He must have had a strong arm, but he returned my handshake with exquisite strength. He is indeed a dexterous cksmith. Then, Ragnidig looked around at the people gathered with his usual grim face. "There are so many of them. Who are those people?" "Let me introduce you." I introduced Ragnidig to the family and said, "Oh, you are the son of the Lords, aren''t you? The son of a nobleman, I see!" Heughed boldly. Don''t forget that when youe to the mansion. "I am Ragnidig, a Dwarf. If you are of the Alter family, you can call me Rag. Oh, and I can''t say it strangely. The humannguage is a pain in the ass. That''s the best I can do." "I am Auburn Viars Reedwald. As you know, I am the Lord. I don''t mind yournguage. My son has invited his friends here." "Yes, he knows what he''s doing." Implicitly, then father cautions, "You don''t want this on an official asion," and Ragnidig agrees. Just because he is not good at using politenguage does not mean hecks culture ormon sense. My mother and brother also finish their greetings. Then I introduce "Battle Axe of Destruction" and Pavel. After a brief exchange of words with everyone, Ragnidig turned to Valerie. "You''re the girl who somehow contracted the disease?" "Ah, yes. Thank you for providing us with your precious alcohol." "It is good that you are fine now. The sake will be a wee relief. But you look thin. Are you eating well?" I''ve been in bed for about half a month. "Mmm, then eat. Don''t be shy." "That''s my line. More importantly, Rag, did you bring it?" "Oh, right." Rag searches for an empty table andys out some small packages from a leather bag. Everyone gathers to see what is going on. There are five packages lined up. Rag opens them with a delicate hand. When he opens the first one, someone exims in admiration, and when all the packages are open, everyone is speechless. I was surprised at how well it turned out, but I tried to keep myposure and opened my mouth. "I think you know what I mean. These are trinkets that Ragnidig created from the magic stone of the Tremble Cube. Usually, the magic stone should be exchanged for cash and distributed. But it was a condition of receiving the sacrilege liquor. I let him use the magic stones freely. In a time of emergency, I took the liberty of making this decision. If you prefer to pay in cash, please feel free to make an offer. It may be hard to say, but everyone has their circumstances. Don''t mind if I do." "I''m notining." Markant took up the brooch and gave an exmation. Following that, each reached for the trinket at hand. The sps provided were brooches, chain bracelets, rings, nes, and a cloak fib. All of those things have a deep blue magic stone inside. The variety is due to Rag''s mood and taste. I said, "Why don''t you unify them? I gave my opinion, but he went around making whatever he wanted, saying, "I''ll make it the way I like it. That is the result. Incidentally, although it is a deviation from a cksmith''s work, making ornaments is just a hobby, and that seems to be what he meant when he asked me to make something for him. I asked Ragnidig for an exnation, wondering what I would do if my tastes were shared or everyone rejected me. "I crush, polish, cut the magic stone, and then load the magic stone into the base. They are different kinds of trinkets. But they have the same abilities. It also increases resistance to water and acid. And three times a day, it can activate the elementary shield magic called "Water Shield". Their defense depends on the user. So if you are not good at magic, don''t expect much. Also, the base is all silver. It is harder than ordinary silver due to the influence of the magic stone. However, it is only silver, and although it was made sturdy, it will probably break if handled roughly." It seems that he made those things as he pleased. None of the items are ovepped not only in type but also in the direction of design. However, all were excellent crafts, and it was easy to imagine that they would fetch a high price even without any special abilities. Sending a wry smile to the satisfied Ragnidig, I urge everyone. "Now, pick out the one you like." At my words, "Battle Axe of Destruction" looked at each other, and Markant pushed Valerie first. "It''s a get-well gift, too. You first." Valerie refrained, but she already set her eyes on one of the items. After several urges from everyone. Valerie finally picked up the ne. The base was borately engraved and it has arge magic stone inside it. The silver chain shone in the faintest light, and the sp was invisibly engraved. It was the most delicate trinket of the five. Valerie sighed as she lifted it to her eye level. The men who followed seemed to have chosen something simple, less obtrusive, and more useful than an ornament. Markant chooses a chain bracelet. It is a trinket consisting of a thick silver chain joined together with three magical stones of various sizes. He wears steel-reinforced leather gloves in battle, so he thought the chain would not get in the way. Danil chooses a cloak fib. Since it is a sp for his cloak, it is the most conspicuous trinket. There is a button-like magic stone in the center, from which three magic stones of different sizes are lined up toward the left arm. The design is reminiscent of shooting stars in a silver night sky. Therge size of the stone made it a metalworking piece. But for some reason, the ornamentation was modest. Danil, who often yed the role of a negotiator, was attracted by the exquisite presence of the piece. Something that would not be too much or too little when dealing with merchants and others. And Ose chooses a brooch. Although small in size, it had a magic stone set in the center, top, bottom, left, and right, and in the shape of a cross. The outer circumference is decorated in the shape of a chain. He chose this brooch because he could wear it on the back of his clothes. Now the ring remained. I turned to Rnd and patted his arm. "This is yours." "Huh? No, isn''t that Alter-sama''s?" "I order separately. It''s a somewhat cumbersome item. So I couldn''t make it this time." "No, no, no, wait. There''s no way I''d look good in such a stylish ring. It wouldn''t fit on my finger, to begin with." The ring is also made of silver, and norge magic stone is used due to size issues. Instead, small magic stones are scattered throughout the ring, which was about 5 mm wide. It is like a river of magic stones flowing through the silver earth. The outer circumference is not decorated for durability, but the inside was precisely engraved and watermarked in some ces. It was a gorgeous finish for its weight. Indeed, it might not be suitable for a middle-aged man. Okay, let''s push it. With this, I''ll make up for my earlier gaffe. "Rnd has a right to his share, don''t be shy. Or would you have preferred gold coins? I don''t know why you would prefer gold coins, but it is what it is. You can exchange it for cash somewhere. It was Lug''s effort, but he must have had his reasons. I won''t force you." Rnd''s gaze swam and met Ragnidig''s. He wandered over to the brooch in Ose''s hand. Ose was about to open his mouth to say something, but Rnd held it back with his eyes. I won''t let you exchange it. Finally, he let out a sigh of resignation. "I understand. I''ll take it." I felt a little sorry for him as his shoulders slumped. Was he indeed mean? "Rag, can you smoke it?" "Oh, that''s easy." "That''s it, please!" "Leave it to me. If you want, I can chain it around your neck. I''ve got some affordable ones." Rag pulled a steel chain from his pocket. That ring is sensitive to size. So he probably prepared for that eventuality. Rnd looked pleased to see the ring through the chain. "If I smoke it, it will settle nicely, but it''s not going to fit on my finger. Always hang it as a pendant." "Hmm, does the grimoire still work?" "This time. You don''t have to have it close to your skin to trigger it." Some of them don''t trigger if they are not in close contact. There doesn''t seem to be an automatic size change for most magical tools, and they seem to be harder to handle than I thought. While I was thinking about this, Marchant blurted out something while stroking his bracelet. "Well, I wonder if it has a name or something." It wasn''t something I would say to anyone, but I knew it was directed at me. I wonder if the alcohol has made them less cautious, or if they think everyone here knows about "Appraisal". Magic tools are the same as ordinary tools, and the name is usually the effect or material. In this case, it''s a water-resistant brooch or a water flow brooch. And superior magical tools are given special names, like master craftsmen''s masterpieces. Naturally, I know the name of the trinket, but I can''t be the one to announce it. I turned to the only one of these men who could use appraising magic. "Seiran (Blue Indigo)." It was Ragnidig who responded to Markant''s question. "Every trinket bears the name Seiran''. The original is a single magic stone, and the silver of the base is of the same origin. They are, like brothers and sisters in magic." "Seiran Bracelet ain''t bad." Everyone looked at the trinkets in their hands as they thought about them. In the midst of it all, Valerie suddenly looked up. "Speaking of which, what did you order, Alter-sama?" "Oh, I''m curious too. What''s a troublesome item?" "It''s not a waste of money. It''s just a cloak." Danil tilted his head. "It''s not a sp C it''s not. A cloak fib would be the same as mine. It shouldn''t be a hassle. Other than that, I''d use it on a cloak" I can''t think of anything. So they ask Ragnidig for an answer. Then we all notice that one of them, an entric dwarf, is wearing a Buddha''s face. I chuckle. "I figured I could make a magic stone thread. Threads soaked with melted magic stone, or threads covered with a softened magic stone. I discussed the possibility of a cloak woven from it." "That''s so unprofessional." "So it has been taken out of the Rag''s hands. The seamstress and fabric makers can manage, but they can''t make the thread. I''m trying to find a way now." Large magic stones were out of stock. Ragnidig had smashed them all up like a parent''s revenge, so there were only grains of sand or shards from the molding process left. Ragnidig assured him that he could still make something if he could scrape it up, but it would inevitably be inferior to other trinkets. Then it hit him: thread. "That''s enough. It''s time to get the drinks out." Perhaps it was an uninteresting topic, or perhaps Ragnidig broke off the conversation. I didn''t want to put him in a bad mood any longer, so I said no to everyone and headed back to my room to get some more drinks. On the way there, I casually looked back and saw that the "Battle Axe of Destruction" was showing each other their trinkets, and my mother Henriette was joining him in examining them one by one. My father is talking with Ragnidig, pointing them out. What are you going to order? When I returned, I found that the fathers, who had onlye to greet me, had joined the conversation in their chairs. Before I knew it, there were more table settings. Well, "Battle Axe of Destruction" or Markant has rxed and is conversing naturally, and there seems to be no problem. Ragnidig spotted me with his eyes wide open with two bottles down, and ran up to me, shaking his barrel-like body. "So that''s the drink you were talking about!" "Yes, but don''t expect too much. You can''t taste it properly." Ragnidig picked up the liquor bottle and returned to the table with a smug look. You don''t drink from a trumpet, do you? Is it a courtesy to drink? He quickly took out a tumbler he had brought with him and poured it into it. The mellow aroma spread throughout the garden, attracting everyone''s attention. The liquor was a dark brown color, and the more he poured, the darker it became. Ragnidig stared at it, his nose twitching. The aroma is simr to Sacrio," he said. No, is the originally Sacrio?" "Correct. I distilled it and tweaked it a bit." Hm, I nodded and took a sip. As soon as he did, he chuckled. "It tastes bad!" "Oh that, sorry." No. I tasted it, in case you were wondering. You can''t tell the exact taste with the alcohol skimmed off, can you? I thought I could handle it with my taste buds that have lived through the age of satiation, but I guess I was too naive. I had a somewhat unpleasant feeling, I also brought some regr Sacrio sake. I''ll have this to cleanse my pte. But Ragnidig didn''t pay any attention to the Sacrio I offered him, and he tipped the tumbler again. "But it''s interesting. Did you imitate Sap Dussil?" "SapCwhat?" "Sap Dussil. It''s a liquor produced in the northern part of the united kingdom of Hazel. It''s a harsher douche than Sacrio, soaked in Kut Pirap." "Kut Pp, huh? Then you''ve included it. I found it at the store and thought it was interesting." I remember the powder that collected dust in the grocery store before. Pp is what we call chili peppers in this world. And Kut Pp was a subspecies of it, with an even stronger pungency. They have it in the grocery store so people can throw Pp at monsters. "You don''t know about it? You usually put it in there. But with its taste, it can''t be just distilled Sacrio. Invas, huh?" "You''re right. You know what I''m talking about. It''s weak in spirit, so it''s distilled as well." "A sweet Sacrio and a numbing Invas. Putting it all together is Kut Pp? It has a lot of misceneous vors, but the taste isplex. The idea is interesting." "I''m d to hear you say so. I''ve also brought some Sacrio sake to refresh your pte. Please drink that." "Mmm. But I''ll take this one first. That''s how new drinks are born." Ragnidig drinks the tumbler in one gulp. Then he poured out a second ss, saying it was "bad" and "spicy. I wonder if it tastes anything undrinkable. This drink was a reward for having a trinket made in a great hurry. The Potion of Sharpe, the Grass King''s Liquor Potion had be more than sacrilege by distition. On the first day, Keseles'' magic made him less conscious, but after the second day, Valerie had a lot of trouble finishing the drink. When she asks Ragnidig for a trinket. She remembered this and casually muttered to herself, "I wonder if dwarves can drink up even the strongest liquor without a care in the world." It may or may not have been in my voice, but a professional drinker would not miss it. As if half-intimidated, he decided to make a new bottle of sake, and thanks to that, he dly agreed to make the trinket. Ragnidig emptied his cup one after another. The drink looked so tasty. Markant, shrugging off my attempts to restrain him, took up the challenge. After one bite, he screamed and rolled out of the garden. Ragnidig, who couldn''t bear to look at him, offered him a Sacrio to cleanse his pte. That''s no good. Markant swallowed it in one gulp and fainted again. Then he stopped moving. Everyoneughed at his appearance, and only Valerie gave him a cold stare, saying, "I used to drink that every day. Ragnidig, who had also drunk his share of sacrio, even became interested in the potion of the grass king. He was so pleased with the drink that he started screaming, "Give me more!" That''s not just a drink, it''s a kind of antiseptic. I did my best to persuade him because it was seriously life-threatening. I shouldn''t have let him drink it. The extra Sacrio somehow calmed him down, so I took a breath and went back to the table. I looked over and saw that Pavel had switched to tea. Well, he hardly sipped his drink. Perhaps he was preparing for an emergency. I took the opportunity to serve him the reborn Shogun''s Tea Hand Rubbing Form 2. It has a deep vor and a moderate bitterness. For me, this is a masterpiece. And Pavel praised it highly as if it suited his taste buds. I was so happy to have someone who understands me after a long time. I pulled out my inventory, and Pavel, his brother Lachius, and I formed a "Shogun-loving group. We upied a corner of the table and enjoyed the noble aroma and taste with those who were making a fool of themselves. It is a secret that I had forgotten about my brother''s existence until that moment. With such a strong group of characters. My beloved brother could neverpete with them. The party continued after the sun went down. It was the most intense and life-threatening month in my eight years of life. I learned a lot and formed many bonds. The events of this summer will be an irreceable experience and memory. As I watched the party in the evening twilight, I envisioned the future. It seemed somewhat clearer than before. Chapter 30: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old Chapter 30: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old The creaking sound of snow echoed in the air. The fingertips of a leather glove are peeking out from behind a tree, dexterously moving and changing shape one after another. I nodded and sent my finger in approval. Gently peeking out, I saw arge rabbit poking its face into the snow. It looked desperate to find food, but its ears stood erect and it was alert to its surroundings, changing angles without a pause. Slowly, I pulled the arrow out. The ear turned toward me and stopped. With a snap, the ear turned in the other direction. I hear nothing. The rabbit''s heightened hearing must have picked up something in the distance. Again, they begin to pull. The rabbit turns its attention toward me, but I still wonder if it is concerned about the back of the room, so it turns its ears that way again. After a pause, I shot the arrow. The rabbit hears the wind noise and jumps to avoid it, but it is one step toote. The arrow pierced through the chest, and the rabbit let out a short scream and fell over. It struggled a little and stopped moving. I kept my guard up and looked around. I checked to make sure no side-blows wereing and approached the rabbit. What was strikingly different from the previous world was the number of creatures that attacked people. In this world, humans are predators, and if all life were ranked, they would belong to the lower group. A few months ago, right after I had finished my prey and felt relieved, I was ambushed. It was not that I was not careful. We did not expect a wolf toe down from a tree above us. The opponent was a monster called a tree-climbing wolf, Nudlok. Mypanion had noticed it from the start and had shot it clean through the neck faster than I could deal with it. "Well done." It was mypanion, Nerio, who appeared from behind the trees. I met him when I was five years old, earlier than "Battle Axe of Destruction". Three yearster, we met again in the case of Ash Vomiting disease. People said that he is C-ranked and is as good as the "Battle Axe of Destruction", ording to Markant. Unfortunately, he was proud to be a hunter and had no intention of bing an adventurer. Ose was the one who was the most saddened by this reply. Valerie is also a scout in her own right, but she seemed to think that if she and Nerio were to be a double act, they would be able to perfect their scouting skills. I fell in love with his skills and asked him to teach me his hunting techniques. There were twists and turns. Nerio was afraid and kept refusing, and my father was puzzled by my excessive friendliness with themoners. Moreover, Nerio was not even an adventurer. Adventurers contribute to maintaining security and are hired as mercenaries on the battlefield. Some nobles despise them as lowborn, but they are considered beneficial to the territory. Hunters, however, are different. They do not contribute much to help maintains security, and they rarely fight on the battlefield as mercenaries. In the eyes of the nobles, including my father, they are no better than cattle breeders, and if they are not good enough, people treat them as less than cattle breeders. It is no wonder that they do not understand me, since I''m trying to learn his skills from such a hunter. Nevertheless, my father permitted me, albeit reluctantly. The deciding factor was probably his ability equivalent to a C-rank. Perhaps, in my father''s mind, I had created the image of a retired, seasoned adventurer for Nerio. It is not correct, and my father knows that. So if I were to say, "I''m going to go hunt for someone else," we''d be back to square one. After that, I convinced Nerio and Rnd, who had no scouting skills, to stay on and managed to get me an apprenticeship. That was over a year ago. The rabbit''s legs are tied with rope and hung from a thick branch. The neck is quickly cut and bled out, and once that isplete, its fur is removed. Finally, the entrails are processed. When the belly was ripped open with a knife, what little blood remained stained the pure white snow, and the spilled entrails sank into the ground as far as they would go. We throw most of the entrails, but only the heart always has a use. While I worked, Nerio stuck the rabbit''s heart on a twig and propped it up against the stomping snow. It seems to be a ritual dedicated to Roove, the god of hunting. Roove is said to take the form of a great stout man or a giant ck wolf and is a different god from the little fat man. Well, he said that guy is not a god of this world. The dismantling of adventurers and hunters was the same work process, but there was a big difference in purpose. Adventurers target materials and magic stones. Those have a high cash value, while hunters mainly target meat. Therefore, hunters dismantled the meat on the spot as much as possible, knowing that it would attract monsters. Adventurers did not care about the quality of the meat. Safety is their priority, and they do not bring home meat with low-profit margins. The case of Eras Rhino is a case in point. Most of the meat in cirction is provided by livestock farming, but raisingrge numbers of helpless animals is a painstaking process. But this process is helped by hunters. That is especially true on the frontier, where monsters are on the rise. When I was a child, I thought adventurers were supplying them, but I was mistaken. As I set the rabbit down, I turned my gaze to the entrails beneath his feet. "I knew there were no magic stones. A rabbit this big should have some." It weighed so much that the thick branches wererge and writhing. It must have weighed at least twenty kilograms. Even if it were a medium-sized dog, it would be one of the biggest. "The magic stone bearer is different from the outside, you know. If it''s just big, it''s just a rabbit. It''s an animal." Nerio was wary but responded fluently. After seeing each other so often, Nerio was getting used to it. The initial nervousness was long gone. I miss the days when he was a little nervous, but I''d be in trouble if he got hurt entering the forest in that condition. "But how should I carry it? I can carry it on my back alone, but it won''t move fast enough." "I don''t think anyone would buy the whole thing if it''s this big, so shall we split it in two?" "Right. Do you want it vertical or horizontal?" "The butcher will be surprised if the head is cut in two. Let''s do it lengthwise." Nerio smiles mischievously. Iy the rabbit down on the snow, pull out my Rhino sword, and slice it open in one swift motion. Without much resistance, the rabbit splits to the left and right. After wrapping it in cloth, I stuff it into the leather bag I brought. The leather bag we use is a fur pouch, a favorite of adventurers. The leather bags are boiled down with Ezetini leaves, and although they are only faintly aromatic to the human sense, they are said to fool the noses of monsters. It is sold in stores under the dubious name of "Fur Bag" and is generally moremonly known as a "fur container". The fur pouch I am using was the one I bought as an extra container when I bought the alchemy equipment. I found that the shopkeeper is surprisingly conscientious, but I think he needs to rethink his customer service attitude. "That''s a good enough result. The time is good. Would you like to continue a little longer?" The sky hasn''t turned color yet, but the sun is well into its tilt. I think it''s time to pull up. "Let''s go back. It''s too heavy to share. Can I go ahead of you on the way back?" "Go ahead. Be careful. The snow is deep. There may be small monsters lurking." "Yes." When I agree, Nerio disappears behind a tree. I shake off the snow from my Seiran Cloak and activate my "Stealth" and "Presence Detection". I blend into the forest too. When hunters act in groups, they often spread out to widen their warning. Unlike adventurers, I assumed that I would not get attacked. Even after spreading out my "Presence Detection," I could not find any sign of Nerio anywhere. I stepped on the snow, relying on that. The next day, the town of Reedwald got hit by heavy snowfall. I think there is a lot of snow this year. I would have sword training unless the weather was this bad, but Rnd looked up at the sky, which showed no signs of stopping, and decided to take the afternoon off. That makes me want to go hunting, but my mother doesn''t look happy about my behavior. My father stopped worrying so much after he learned about my status and told me that I could report back to him after the fact if I wanted to do a simple search in the woods. My mother has been giving me more and more small talk because of what my father did. If it is because of her aristocratic appearance, I could leave it alone, but since I could see that she was concerned about me, I was having trouble coping. Today, I would read quietly. If I was hunting, Nerio would have left long ago, and if I''m at home, it would be my day off. I sit down at my desk and pull out the book I''ve been reading. I turn the pages, relying on the snow lighting in through the shutters, thentern, and the indirect light from the firece. This time of year, I find myself freezing. Not only my room, but the stone building itself was cold. For this reason, I can''t turn on the firece. The sound of exploding firewood and falling snow echoed quietly in the background. When I looked up a few momentster, it was dark outside. I took my eyes off the book and stretched lightly. I had gotten used to it, but it was still darkpared to fluorescent lights. Reading alone is fatiguing. One of the reasons for this is that the book''s contents are very formal. What I am reading now is the history of the Arsis Empire. It is a different book from the one I read before, which my father recently purchased. The content of the ssroom lecture has changed since a while ago. My father has joined the lecturers, and there is more history and rtions with neighboring countries. Compared to Rnd''sbat techniques and tactics, it was a simple study in itself, but he has been pounding a lot of things into his head as if it were necessary. I opened the armored door to change the air. Outside was a pure white world. The falling snow connected heaven and earth, and the quiet wind drew it like a veil. It was fortunate that there was no blizzard. Looking at the town, I saw several ck shadows moving awkwardly along the main street. They seemed to still be at work. It''s a hard thing to do in this kind of weather. There has been no outbreak of Ash Vomiting Disease since then. My father continued to send soldiers into the territory to investigate that, while I prepared for any eventuality. After a month of receiving reports from around the country, my father concluded that the disease was over. I was relieved, but then I was troubled by the sacrilege that upied a corner of my room. The amount of wine was several dozen bottles. It could be used for cooking and would not go bad, but I did not want to leave it lying around. Under the pretext of paying tribute to those who had contributed, but could not be invited to the party. I decided to rent the dining room of the Ryogoku Kantei and set up a table for them. The participants were "Battle Axe of Destruction" Ragnidig, Simon, Nerio, and several other hunters. All but Nerio had never met before, so we thanked them again for their hard work. I almostughed at the men who all froze at once as if in agreement. But they were the ones who had done the most. I took the initiative to offer them food and drinks to help them rx. I regretted that I had not entertained them sooner, as Nerioter thanked me, saying they were all very impressed. I noticed white breath and closed the armoire. Thanks to running around in the winter forest, I learned "Ice Resistance"st year. Although my rank was still low at 2, I didn''t mind a little bit of cold. A single piece of fur would be enough for today. When I learned that I had acquired this skill, I turned off the firece to see how much I could stand, and Meredith came in and said, "Are you trying to freeze to death?" and it caused a bit of amotion. I never change, no matter how many years go by. I returned to my desk and opened my status. Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 14 (+6) HP: 67/67 (+29) MP: 173/173 (+69) Str: 12 (+5) Int: 16 (+2 ) Dex: 14 (+5) End: 11+2 (+6) Agi: 16+2 (36: doubled) (+4) Charm: 15 (+1) Skills Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, Fast Movement, Multiple Chanting Mental Resistance 4 (+1), Ice Resistance 2 (new), Appraisal 4 (1+), Mixing 6 (+1) Tracking 3 (new), Stealth 4 (new), Presence Detection 3 (new) One-handed Sword 6 (+2), Taijutsu 5, Dagger 5 (+1), Archery 3 (new) Fire Magic 4 (+2), Water Magic 4 (+1), Wind Magic 5 (+2), Earth Magic 5 (+2) No-Attribute Magic 4 (+1), Ice Magic 1, Lightning Magic 2 (+1), Denatured Magic 4 (+2) -Beginner Level Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Lightning Bolt me Blow (new), Water Blow (new), Stone Blow (new), Water Shield, Wind Shield, Earth Shield, Magic Shield, Physical Up, High-Speed Movement [Title] Reincarnated, Ace of the Homing Club (+2 Endurance, +2 Agility), Second Son of Baron Reedwald As usual, the range of the increase in magic power is extraordinary. Well, it''s better than a low magic power, and even a little bit of random firing of beginner-level magic doesn''t cause a loss of magic power anymore. There are so many skills that I have lost track of them. My new skills were taught to me by Nerio, and to train them outside of hunting, I have been apanying "Battle Axe of Destruction" and participating in defeats and searches as a temporary member. At first, I tried to request him as before, but he refused, saying, "I don''t need an escort". However, he also said he would wee a coborator, so I decided to be lenient. Once again, I looked at the status and sighed lightly. The types of skills have increased, and overall, I have grown, but not as much as my rapid growth when I was eight years old. I know why. Most of the prey for hunting is animals, and monsters are not targeted unless they are in demand for food. Even though I had acquired the skills necessary to be a hunter, I had few opportunities to use the other skills. And even in my adventures with "Battle Axe of Destruction", I did note across any big game as I did on his first expedition. Does the difference in level change the level of proficiency gained, or does it be harder to raise as one''s rank increases? Either way, it''s a bit of a teething problem. "It''s normal for growth to slow down, isn''t it? We have to make progress little by little." I told myself as if admonishing. Chapter 31: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old- A New Road Chapter 31: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old- A New Road Lantern light illuminates the cold hallway. There is not a single ss window in the mansion, and in weather like today, all the windows are closed with shutters. Without thenterns, this mansion was so dark that I could not see more than a few meters ahead. Passing a few servants, I arrive at the office. There are two signs inside. I focused my attention and probed. My father is at work at this time, usually alone or with Graham. My mother''s presence was unusual. My father and mother were sitting side by side on the sofa. With permission, I sat down in front of both of them. My father looked the same as usual, but my mother seemed a little grumpy. "The snow is terrible this year." Unusually for my father, he began with small talk. "Yes. I don''t see many wagons, as if the soldiers are stuck too. I''m afraid that if we stay here too long. The potion''s distribution will be slowed down too. Besides, with this cold weather, I''m worried about our firewood stocks." "I hear prices are already going up. I have asked the guild to secure some wood that they don''t normally use. It''s oily, but we can use it if we focus on the right uses. It''s better than freezing." Oily wood, like pine? It can''t dry properly in this weather, and there''s a lot of smoke. Those wood can''t be used for cooking, so it''s going to be for low-ie people, but at least they''ll avoid freezing to death. "Well, I called you up, of all people. I wanted to hear your opinion." "My, is that right?" My father nodded and nced at my mother next to him. "Do you know a town called Selen?" "Yes, it''s the town where the headquarters of the magic guild is located. It is also known asC" I could vaguely see what my father was trying to say. Selen is under the direct jurisdiction of The Emperor and is the birthce of Alphas Kaltr, the founder of the Magic Guild. Many wizards and intellectuals gathered in Selen to follow Alphas, who dered his retirement at a young age and retreated to his hometown. Among them was the hero Rapunas, who became famous for his "multiple chanting. And the Magic Guild was born. That was more than 700 years ago. Selen, whichbined the powerful military force and knowledge of magic, maintained its independence for a long time. However, when the Kingdom of Arsis expanded its territory and established the Arsis Empire, it became difficult to sustain it. And it became an imperial territory on the condition that it bes almostplete autonomy. Then, at the request of the Emperor''s Majesty of the time, Selenunched a new facility. "The Academic City of Selen. It is a city of learning with several academies and numerous private schools. But ." "Yes, it is. The glory of the golden ages is a thing of the past, and the academies are a skeleton." That directly connected to the Arsis Empire''s zing ripeness and maturity. I haven''t fought anything but monsters for the past ten years. I had assumed that the humans were united and standing up to their mighty superiors. In reality, I was just lucky. The enemy is alive and well. The empire is full of cracks. The empire was unified in the west six hundred years ago. Since then, the lords west of the center have enjoyed a long period of peace. But it slowly corrupted. Now, they are in a state of power struggles and conflicts. They even attack and destroy other houses. And the emperor has no authority left to suppress or even punish them. My Reedwald family belongs not to the emperor''s faction but the faction of the Marquis of Brad, a northeastern noble, because of the sense of crisis in the area adjacent to the Kingdom of Baromat and the Unified Kingdom of Haasel is iparable to that of other lords. Naturally, they would not send their precious heirs and daughters to other territories if the world were in such a state of turmoil. It would be tantamount to assassination or dering that their daughter should be taken as a hostage. The fact that my brother Lakius rarely left Reedwald was also due to the presence of potential enemies everywhere. "HoweverC" My father''s words made me hastily stop ruminating on my ssroom studies. "The academy is not gone. A few children of nobles still study there." "You want me to go to Selen?" "I''m not forcing you to go. But you have great talent. You will have a great influence on the world in the future. But that won''t be possible if you stay in Reedwald. No matter how many monsters and adventurers gather there, it is still a frontier town. I want you to know a bigger world. Lakius agrees with me on this." My father closed his mouth as if prompting me to think. Since I haven''t shown him my status, he must not know I''m not growing. In the first ce, I wouldn''t call a ten-year-old boy who is on par with veteran adventurers as being stretched. So I guess he was genuinely thinking about my growth. I can''t thank him enough, but there was one thing that bothered me. "Would your mother disagree?" "Of course!" My mother responds with a bite. "How far away do you think Selen is? Selen is under the direct jurisdiction of the emperor''s faction in the first ce. What could happenC" "Henriette." Father admonished in a quiet but strong tone. The direct jurisdiction is thend of the emperor''s faction. I understand what my mother wants to say, but this is a bad statement. My mother immediately noticed and bowed her head. "This was a gaffe. However, the fact remains that distantnds are dangerous. I am also against you going into the forest, you know." "I allow it. Alter is that good. Besides, the academy epts you from the age of ten, you know." As I listened to my parents arguing, I realized that I had never shown my mother my status. At this rate, I would have to convince my father, and I would be thrilled if the permission to explore is updated. I thought I would quickly show it to her and convince her, but I soon realized it was pointless. Perhaps my mother doesn''t like her children doing dangerous things. So it doesn''t matter what I''m capable of. Instead, she might look at "Increased Growth Potential" and say, "If I can train safely, you don''t need to go into the woods." While I was thinking about that, the argument continued and the exchange caught my attention. "He''ll be away for three years and you''re not worried!" "Of course I''m worried. And five years!" "Three years is enough!" It was like something out of ssic science fiction. But differently. So what''s the difference? I asked, stopping the discussion, and my father answered. "There is no definite period of study at the academy. The children of aristocrats never know when and if they will be called back. But that would not be eptable. Therefore, I set the minimum length of study at three years and the maximum at five years. As long as you have studied for at least three years and have achieved a certain degree of sess, you are considered to havepleted your studies, no matter when you leave." "I see, I understand." In short, you have to study for three years to be of any use. That''s why the minimum is there. The five years is simple: if you start at the age of ten and go through five years, you are an adult and usually called back. If not, it proves that a student is a person with problems, and if the student stays, the institute will be in trouble, so they force the student to graduate in five years. And my mother said, "After three years,e back as soon as you can. Do you agree with my mother on this? I would have to go there to find out, but I don''t think I need to go there for five years. If I go there anyway. I am more interested in magic than academics. The headquarters of the magic guild is there. I straightened up and turned to my parents. "I would like to enter the academy. But could you give me some time to think about it?" "That''s fine, but we don''t have much time." "Well, how long will it be ?" "Well, we have to leave in a month or we won''t make it in time. If not, it will be next year. "That''sCit doesn''t take much time to think about it, but we have to be ready. Why so suddenly?" "I forgot." Father broke into a grin. "No one in my family has ever attended the institute. I hadpletely forgotten about it." "I was aware of that. But I would never send my beautiful son to a hostile country." The two coupleughed in a high-pitched, strangely breathyugh. They were indeed a married couple who agreed on the strangest things. But, father, you''re talking about hostile territory, right? Episode 31 Days of a Ten-Year-Old C A New Road Lantern light illuminates the cold hallway. There is not a single ss window in the mansion, and in weather like today, all the windows are closed with shutters. Without thenterns, this mansion was so dark that I could not see more than a few meters ahead. Passing a few servants, I arrive at the office. There are two signs inside. I focused my attention and probed. My father is at work at this time, usually alone or with Graham. My mother''s presence was unusual. My father and mother were sitting side by side on the sofa. With permission, I sat down in front of both of them. My father looked the same as usual, but my mother seemed a little grumpy. "The snow is terrible this year." Unusually for my father, he began with small talk. "Yes. I don''t see many wagons, as if the soldiers are stuck too. I''m afraid that if we stay here too long. The potion''s distribution will be slowed down too. Besides, with this cold weather, I''m worried about our firewood stocks." "I hear prices are already going up. I have asked the guild to secure some wood that they don''t normally use. It''s oily, but we can use it if we focus on the right uses. It''s better than freezing." Oily wood, like pine? It can''t dry properly in this weather, and there''s a lot of smoke. Those wood can''t be used for cooking, so it''s going to be for low-ie people, but at least they''ll avoid freezing to death. "Well, I called you up, of all people. I wanted to hear your opinion." "My, is that right?" My father nodded and nced at my mother next to him. "Do you know a town called Selen?" "Yes, it''s the town where the headquarters of the magic guild is located. It is also known asC" I could vaguely see what my father was trying to say. Selen is under the direct jurisdiction of The Emperor and is the birthce of Alphas Kaltr, the founder of the Magic Guild. Many wizards and intellectuals gathered in Selen to follow Alphas, who dered his retirement at a young age and retreated to his hometown. Among them was the hero Rapunas, who became famous for his "multiple chanting. And the Magic Guild was born. That was more than 700 years ago. Selen, whichbined the powerful military force and knowledge of magic, maintained its independence for a long time. However, when the Kingdom of Arsis expanded its territory and established the Arsis Empire, it became difficult to sustain it. And it became an imperial territory on the condition that it bes almostplete autonomy. Then, at the request of the Emperor''s Majesty of the time, Selenunched a new facility. "The Academic City of Selen. It is a city of learning with several academies and numerous private schools. But ." "Yes, it is. The glory of the golden ages is a thing of the past, and the academies are a skeleton." That directly connected to the Arsis Empire''s zing ripeness and maturity. I haven''t fought anything but monsters for the past ten years. I had assumed that the humans were united and standing up to their mighty superiors. In reality, I was just lucky. The enemy is alive and well. The empire is full of cracks. The empire was unified in the west six hundred years ago. Since then, the lords west of the center have enjoyed a long period of peace. But it slowly corrupted. Now, they are in a state of power struggles and conflicts. They even attack and destroy other houses. And the emperor has no authority left to suppress or even punish them. My Reedwald family belongs not to the emperor''s faction but the faction of the Marquis of Brad, a northeastern noble, because of the sense of crisis in the area adjacent to the Kingdom of Baromat and the Unified Kingdom of Haasel is iparable to that of other lords. Naturally, they would not send their precious heirs and daughters to other territories if the world were in such a state of turmoil. It would be tantamount to assassination or dering that their daughter should be taken as a hostage. The fact that his brother Lachius rarely left Riedwald was also due to the presence of potential enemies everywhere. "HoweverC" My father''s words made me hastily stop ruminating on my ssroom studies. "The academy is not gone. A few children of nobles still study there." "You want me to go to Selen?" "I''m not forcing you to go. But you have great talent. You will have a great influence on the world in the future. But that won''t be possible if you stay in Reedwald. No matter how many monsters and adventurers gather there, it is still a frontier town. I want you to know a bigger world. Lakius agrees with me on this." My father closed his mouth as if prompting me to think. Since I haven''t shown him my status, he must not know I''m not growing. In the first ce, I wouldn''t call a ten-year-old boy who is on par with veteran adventurers as being stretched. So I guess he was genuinely thinking about my growth. I can''t thank him enough, but there was one thing that bothered me. "Would your mother disagree?" "Of course!" My mother responds with a bite. "How far away do you think Selen is? Selen is under the direct jurisdiction of the emperor''s faction in the first ce. What could happenC" "Henriette." Father admonished in a quiet but strong tone. The direct jurisdiction is thend of the emperor''s faction. I understand what my mother wants to say, but this is a bad statement. My mother immediately noticed and bowed her head. "This was a gaffe. However, the fact remains that distantnds are dangerous. I am also against you going into the forest, you know." "I allow it. Alter is that good. Besides, the academy epts you from the age of ten, you know." As I listened to my parents arguing, I realized that I had never shown my mother my status. At this rate, I would have to convince my father, and I would be thrilled if the permission to explore is updated. I thought I would quickly show it to her and convince her, but I soon realized it was pointless. Perhaps my mother doesn''t like her children doing dangerous things. So it doesn''t matter what I''m capable of. Instead, she might look at "Increased Growth Potential" and say, "If I can train safely, you don''t need to go into the woods." While I was thinking about that, the argument continued and the exchange caught my attention. "He''ll be away for three years and you''re not worried!" "Of course I''m worried. And five years!" "Three years is enough!" It was like something out of ssic science fiction. But differently. So what''s the difference? I asked, stopping the discussion, and my father answered. "There is no definite period of study at the academy. The children of aristocrats never know when and if they will be called back. But that would not be eptable. Therefore, I set the minimum length of study at three years and the maximum at five years. As long as you have studied for at least three years and have achieved a certain degree of sess, you are considered to havepleted your studies, no matter when you leave." "I see, I understand." In short, you have to study for three years to be of any use. That''s why the minimum is there. The five years is simple: if you start at the age of ten and go through five years, you are an adult and usually called back. If not, it proves that a student is a person with problems, and if the student stays, the institute will be in trouble, so they force the student to graduate in five years. And my mother said, "After three years,e back as soon as you can. Do you agree with my mother on this? I would have to go there to find out, but I don''t think I need to go there for five years. If I go there anyway. I am more interested in magic than academics. The headquarters of the magic guild is there. I straightened up and turned to my parents. "I would like to enter the academy. But could you give me some time to think about it?" "That''s fine, but we don''t have much time." "Well, how long will it be ?" "Well, we have to leave in a month or we won''t make it in time. If not, it will be next year. "That''sCit doesn''t take much time to think about it, but we have to be ready. Why so suddenly?" "I forgot." Father broke into a grin. "No one in my family has ever attended the institute. I hadpletely forgotten about it." "I was aware of that. But I would never send my beautiful son to a hostile country." The two coupleughed in a high-pitched, strangely breathyugh. They were indeed a married couple who agreed on the strangest things. But, father, you''re talking about hostile territory, right? Chapter 32: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - My Current Strength Chapter 32: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - My Current Strength A massive body approaches, bouncing off the snow. There are three of them. They are bent over with their Kousai swords at the ready. They must have seemed tiny to the two-meter-tall men. One of the lead figures raised the corner of his mouth in mockery, ignoring me in front of him and turning his wary gaze to those behind him. At that moment, I leaped forward at once. I pass by its astonishing faces. Then, a massive body sputtered about, blood spurting from its neck. The two bodies turn around in a panic and raise their weapons. The stone club mmed into the ground, sending fresh snow flying up with the impact. I charged head-on, blending in with the snow. I jumped on the cudgel as the monster was about to swing at me again. And as we passed each other, I shed at the nape of the neck. A dull touch. Shallow, huh? It roared in anger and red at me. The nape of the neck was a bad move against an orc. The monster has the face of a vicious boar ced on its massive body, and the hair of his head, which had grown carelessly and was filthy, is connected to his back. The sharpness of Kousai''s sword is exceptional, but it seems impossible to sh the neck with every hair on the body with a sh at the edge of separation. I measure my breathing and look at the two bodies. The untouched one at the far end of the line is the only one I am wary of. Only this one is holding a war hammer. It is rusted and tattered, but I can''t underestimate the power of a metal weapon. It also proves that it is more powerful than the other two. This kind of subspecies is simple: the strong are the best. Good weapons are taken by the strong. The two orcs rushed forward at once. There was no signal or anything. They just attacked with their instincts and emotions. I kicked up snow toward the one that shed me on the nape of their neck, and reflexively put my club in front of me and took a defensive stance. The earlier blow was not enough, but it seems to have seeded in updating my alertness. I then activate "Physical Up" and charge at the hammered orc. Its muscle strength is 16, and mine is 14, so if I strengthened it with magic, I would still lose to the orc. Even if I strengthened it with magic, I would still lose. And considering its weight and powerful swing. It would be stupid to take it head-on. The hammer is swung down, deflecting the freezing air. I calmly assess the situation and interrupt its trajectory with his Kousai sword. The pure white de made contact with the rust-colored, and with sparks flying, it shaved off the hilt. The recoil pushed my body out of the way, but I took advantage of the momentum and slid right next to the hammering orc. I quickly readied my Rhino sword in the upper stance and swung it down at once. I swing it down in one fluid motion as if I''m shing at a stationary object. Even with its thick muscles and strong frame, it could not stop Rhinosword as I swung it straight down. The hammering orc screamed, then the hammer and both its arms fell to the snow. The armless orc falls to its knees in extreme pain and shock at the loss of its arms. I turn behind and thrust my sword at its neck. Without seeing it die, I turn around to find the orc with its nape turned away. However, it was only able to escape for about ten steps. I make eightMagic Bolton my back. Then it died in a sh. "Good work!" Markant called out. "Aplete victory against three orcs. You are a full-fledged adventurer!" "I''m not an adventurer, though." I responded while wiping the blood off my sword. I''m a little further into Leknod Forest. This time, I am not taking amission. When I showed up at Fist Pavilion, Markant asked me if I wanted to do some physical exercise. They invite me to join them as if it were a sport. We all split up to collect the magic stone and the orc''s belongings. Suddenly, we noticed fresh blood on the cloak. I peeled off the dark-colored cloak every drop sshed onto the snow. Not a single stain remains. It''s still easy to handle. My cloak waspleted one year after the celebration. In the end, I could not find a way to turn the magic stone into thread, so I decided topromise with an alternative solution. Through trial and error, we discovered that if we mixed the dissolving liquid of the carnivorous nt monster called Ethylnepia with the dissolving slime liquid, the dissolving power of each would disappear. When I dried it further, it became a material rich in toughness. I mixed the monster stone that was polished to the limit with the neutralizing solution, dipped the thread in it, and entangled the monster stone to create a pseudo monster stone thread. That thread was made of twisted winter hairs of the tree-climbing wolf called Nudorok. The thread waspleted, but not in the quantity that I expected. When we were thinking about other materials, Ragnidig pulled out the leather of a blind owl named Lovan, stored in a warehouse. Some say it is the messenger of Roove, the god of hunting, but most hunters think it is just a monster. He takes it over and decides to sew it together with a thread of magic stone. The rest is the work of a seamstress. However, for some reason, Ragnidig interfered at every turn and ended up joining in the work. The seamstress had a very bitter look when she received the cloak. Perhaps because of Ragnidig''s intervention, the name Seiran was safely bestowed upon the cloak. Seiran is dark in appearance, but when approached by a strong light source, its entire body glows a deep blue. That is probably the original color, but it is so gaudy that it is embarrassing. Like its siblings'' ornaments, it also has "Water Shield," "Water Resistance 2," and "Acid Resistance 3," the rare skills of "sh Resistance 3," "Covert 1," and "Seeker of the Evesting Darkness". It seems that the dissolving liquid and the leather of the wax van had an effect. The "Seeker of Evesting Darkness" skill increases the covert skill by +1 when hiding at night or in the dark. It may seem subtle, but a small difference can save your life. Besides, I am curious to know if the "Covert 10" would be 11 at the limit. I want to try it someday. The only things we got from the orcs were a certificate of defeat and a single magic stone. The proof of defeat would affect the Adventurers'' Guild''s assessment, and if it was an orc or goblin, the reward would be paid by the lord, my father Urban. That because orcs and goblins eat humans and were such a nuisance that they posed a threat to the lord''s citizens. With the abandoned orc corpses by my side, I get ready to leave the forest. There is a fear of zombification, as there are zombies in this world, but they are not infectious and it would only be a hassle to re-stop them. Most of the time the carcass is eaten by animals or other monsters, so it is rare to be a zombie. Suddenly, a rusty war hammer caught my eye. I casually lifted it and found it to be quite heavy. "If this were a magic weapon, I would have picked it up." "I think it originally belonged to an adventurer. It''s rusty but still usable, so it''s a well-made weapon even if it''s not a magical tool. If it''s in good condition, I''d take it home." Valerie smiled as she exhaled white breath. I wonder what kind of warrior wielded it. As I looked at the war hammer again, I heard a clear sound from behind me. I looked over and saw that Markant was holding out his axe. "If you''re lucky, you might even get a treasure. This one used to belong to a monster. Well, it was the adventurer''s, I suppose, if you trace it back to him." "Adventurers wield it, and when they die, monsters wield it. It''s ironic, isn''t it?" "Indeed. This axe was once also owned by an Ogre Zombie." " that''s a sacred weapon, isn''t it?" I''ve heard it''s okay to hold. "That''s another thing" There is a limit to sarcasm, isn''t there? I looked at the beautiful axe with dismay. "And by the way, well done." Danil spoke to us for a while after we left. We''re in the shallow part of the Leknod forest, so everyone isn''t too rmed. Ose is ahead of me, Valerie guards the rear, and Markant and Danil are advancing between me. I was not escorting them because we were in the same position, but to give me rest after I had fought three orcs by myself. "Was that the orc fight earlier?" "Yes. Your swordsmanship was brilliant, but your magic was especially wonderful. I was amazed that you were able to invoke eight magic spells at the same time. I realized once again the power of "Multiple Chanting"." "Compared to the Tremble Cube, that''s not much. I had no magic power at that time." "That was exceptional. The magic was so powerful that it blew up its massive body with a single activation. I looked at Danil behind me and saw that his expression was somewhat dull. Danil had taught me the new hammer blow system. At that time, Danil stated that it was not an exchange, and then asked me to tell him how I learned "Multiple Chanting". It is a powerful skill, I don''t intend to spread it around too much, but with "Battle Axe of Destruction" there is no problem. I told him everything I had done. It was more than a year ago. "Are you having difficulty?" "I''m ashamed to say. I couldn''t help but be distracted by one side." I''d advise you to take my advice, but it''s just a coincidence that I''ve mastered it. That''s the result of nearly three years of simultaneous use of life magic. I''m not surprised that he didn''t make any progress in a year, since this is what I did with the "Increased Growth Potential". Skills and magic in this world are not activated even if we had the intention to activate them but require movement and image following the activation conditions. There was a slight wavering there. What would happen if a two-sword wielder indicated a "strong strike" in both hands? If the necessary conditions are met. The two "hard blows" will be activated. My "multiple chanting" is a rification of that as a skill. "Have you ever seen a catapult?" "Yes. I''ve walked on the battlefield, so" "Then we''re talking. Catapults will send all sorts of things flying. It sends stones, oil wells, and corpses. Think of your hands as two catapults. Then imagine what you want to put on them. You don''t have to think aboutunching them at the same time. They are two different things. It may be confusing, but imagine that your body is doubled up. The two bodies give instructions to each side at the same time. If it''s too difficult to do it at the same time, maybe you could try shifting it a little." Danil nodded and looked at his hands. "Different C I think I understand. So, when you activate more than one magic, you increase the number of catapult tforms and your alter ego?" "Yes, that''s right. Unlike attack skills, magic is probably unlimited. As long as there is magical power, I think we can activate them simultaneously. The uracy will drop rapidly, though." "So eight at the same time. Could it be that Alter-sama can activate different attributes at the same time?" "Yes, it is possible. If you consider certainty, it is two attributes. If the system is the same, as the arrow bolt system, it may be possible to have up to three attributes. Beyond that, it''s impossible. My imagination can''t keep up." "Imagination, huh? I never thought about it." Danil activates the living magic " Breeze" with his right hand. He tried to activate it with his left hand too, but the wind in his right hand is gone instead. It still seemed to be a difficult task. We don''t encounter any monsters, so we decided to take a short break. Ose unloaded his luggage and disappeared with his bow in hand, while Valerie started looking for medicinal herbs with Danil. Ose had reflected because he wasn''t strong enough in the Battle of Tremble Cube. He had been working on increasing his means of attack. He has also mastered the art of archery and is now a full-fledged archer. Valerie also became interested in medicinal herbs after the Ash Vomiting Disease and can distinguish between medicinal and poisonous herbs. Danil has been following along, and his knowledge of medicinal herbs has deepened. Marchant C no change. He sits peacefully on the snow and chews dried meat. Well, even Markant''s overall ability has gone up. At level 28, he has crossed the Tremble Cube. Others have reached the 20s across the board. The current "Battle Axe of Destruction" is probably as strong as the B rank in terms of simple strength. I took a break, too, and flew through a pile of fallen snow with "Breeze" and jumped on it with a heave! I took a sip of the three types of General Tea I had in my water bag. The moderate astringency is pleasant. As I was working persistently, the Shogun tea had reached a level of finishparable to that of green tea. Only my brother Lakius and Dr. Pavel understood its goodness. It is very puzzling. I rx in the snowy forest while relieving slight fatigue with General Tea. I have "Freeze Resistance 2," and "Battle Axe of Destruction" is also in good health. If I were to be put down by this much cold, I would not be able to be an adventurer. Or maybe they are just exceptionally energetic. As I watched them, I thought it was a good time to talk to them. "Markant, I need to talk to you." "What?" Releasing the tipped water bag from his mouth, Markant turned to me. "I''ve decided to leave Reedwald for a while." "Leave? You''re going somewhere?" "Seren." Markant twisted his head. "Seren, right C that''s where the headquarters of the magic guild is. Do you have any business there?" "Yeah, that''s correct. By the way, it''s academics. It''s my father''s idea, but I think I''ll take it. I''ll be back in three years at the earliest, five at the most." "I see, Seren." Looking up at the heavy sky, Markant called out slowly. "Hey, gather around a minute." Valerie, Danil, and Oze, who was probably nearby, returned as well. "Alter''s going to Seren." "Seren isCmaybe the academy? Yes, Alter-sama is very good, so I think it''s a good idea." "There''s also the headquarters of the magic guild. You might be able to find some magic books there." "The southern forest is closer than here. I''ve always wanted to visit there." "Then it''s settled then." The "Battle Axe of Destruction" nodded in unison. I was stunned, I couldn''t catch the flow of the conversation. "Uh, I said goodbye, didn''t I?" "You need an escort. No matter how strong you are, you''re going to be alone C oh, and Rnd''s going toe with you. It''s a long trip, even for two people. Besides, we know what we''re doing, and we won''t have to worry about it." Markant smiles wryly. I looked around and then saw that the others had simr expressions on their faces. I couldn''t find anything to say in reply, so I just put on a pouty face to hide my inner feelings. Chapter 33: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - Monster in the Forest Chapter 33: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - Monster in the Forest When I told my father that we were going to Seren and that I wanted to ask "Battle Axe of Destruction" to escort us along the way, he gave his two cents'' worth of approval. My mother was still reluctant, so I decided to have her observe a mock battle with Rnd quickly. Rnd, who seemed to grow even in middle age, had grown to the 29th level before I knew it and had be the most powerful knight in Leadwald, both in name and in reality. My mother, a nobledy, had never visited the barracks, let alone the training grounds in the garden. It was also the first time she sees a mock battle, and she was shocked by Rnd and my fight. With wobbly steps, she left the training grounds in silence. Perhaps I in my mother''s mind was too different from me in reality. A few dayster, my mother agreed to go to Selen, "I reluctant about that." she said. Now I had everyone''s approval, but when it came time to go, there was so much I did not know about the institute. How did the entrance examination work? When I asked my father, he told me that nobles could enter without any conditions. Is that right, the institute? I heard that there are certain conditions and that after the procedure, the patriarch, or in my family case, my father''s confirmation is required. Without that, even if I am epted, I am still a student (provisional). Also, I am not exempt from the entrance exam to check my basic academic ability andbat skills. I was worried because of all the confusion. But ording to my father, the purpose of the school is to "improve the quality of the nobility," so it would be aplete disaster to dismiss them because they are uneducated. Anyway, if there is no exam, we only need to prepare for the trip. Since things get hectic before departure, I went around to greet those I havee to know early. Some expressed their regret, some were unconcerned, and some whose regret was not the correct one. The order was Nerio, Ragnidig, and Pavel, in that order. Pavel''s regret is weird because no one can make the General tea. I taught him how to make it because it was so easy, but he was rubbishing his own Shogun tea, talking like a connoisseur, saying that itcked depth. When I asked him to drink the tea, he liked it. So it probably had something to do with my "Mixing" skill. I decided to advance the rest of the tea, except for mine and my brother''s, since it would be a hindrance on our long trip. I also went to say hello to HeRRit branch guild master, as he had something on his mind. He said that "The Battle Axe of Destruction" would move their base of operations to the Selen area even after the escort was over. They are one of the leading adventurers in Reedwald. I wondered if the security would be worse after they were gone. I asked them about it, and they told me that there was still a big hole to fill. He said that it is normal for adventurers to move around. He also said that "Battle Axe of Destruction" can aggressively earn money by taking on requests to save money for travel and activities. Heughed and said that he was grateful for the help as he digested his food, but he wished he had done this much before anyway. I spent the rest of my days greeting people and getting ready for the trip. Then one day, one week before departure, the morning ss was over. After the morning ss, I am taking a break in my room, sipping General tea, when Rnd came in. He used to be like my personal bodyguard, but I see him less and less these days. It had been a while since he visited my room. I looked at Rnd to see what he wanted, but his expression was not good. "I just received a report that one of our hunters is seriously wounded." I stood up in surprise. "Nerio? "We don''t know." I was about to run out when I suddenly felt something strange. "Wait a minute, that''s strange. It''s not unusual for a hunter to be injured. If you don''t know if it''s Nerio or not, why is the report evening up to you?" If the hunter was injured, the story would have stopped at the guards and would not have reached the knight''s ears. Rnd raises his eyebrows, "That''s the thing, though." "That hunter was attacked by an invisible monster. I''m in the process of contacting the Adventurers'' Guild. I''m sure they''ll make their move. Invisible monsters are the most troublesome of all." "Invisible monster" Undead? How did you say it C there was some translucent ghost? Otherwise, it wouldn''t surprise me if there were demons with a constitution, skills, or optical camouge on their outer skin. "Ok. I''ll go check on Nerio just to be sure." Leaving Rnd behind, I headed for Nerio''s ce. There were no crowds around Nerio''s house, and the usual peace was in the air. Standing in front of the house, I could sense thendlord''s presence from inside. It looks like everything is going to be all right. I knocked on the door, and Nerio immediately appeared. He seems a little surprised, but not particrly injured. "It was a different person, after all. I heard a while ago that a hunter was seriously injured. I came to check on him." "Is that so?" Nerio thanked me with a happy face when he realized that I had rushed over to see him out of concern. I let hime up to the house and asked him if he knew anything. "The injured man is a hunter named Gordo." "Is he the one who helped you before?" "No, no. I knew him, but we weren''t close." I nodded. I was relieved that he was not an acquaintance. But I get no other new information, and I get up to leave for the moment. Nerio came out to see me off, and as we parted, he said "Gordo is a cautious man. The fact that he was so badly injured suggests that the monster is dangerous. I advise you not to go into the forest until you know what that monster is." He advised with a serious look on his face. After saying goodbye once again, I headed for the Adventurer Guild at a moment''s notice. There was no sign of change at the guild. No one was in a hurry, and the atmosphere was not bleak. It was business as usual. At the counter sat a receptionist whom I had never seen before. I said my name and told him I wanted to see Herrit-san, the guild master. With some nervousness running through his smile, he runs up a short distance and says, "One moment, please." Then hees right back and shows me into the reception room. I greet the waiting the guild master, Herritt-san, and quickly get down to business. "I heard that a hunter was injured. Could you tell me about that?" "That''s fine, but you know him?" "No, it was someone else. But I was still curious. That''s why I''m here." The guild master Herritt nodded his head in understanding. "We have very little information about that. A hunter named Gordo was hunting in the Leknod forest when he was suddenly get attacked by something. He sprinkled Kut Pirap on the spur of the moment, and it saved his life." Kut Pirap C chili peppers, huh? If that worked, the undead line disappears. "I hear Gordo is quite good. Are you aware of him in the guild?" "Of course, he often brings in materials. If he''s registered as an adventurer, he''s sure to get a D rank, and I''d even consider a C rank." "That''s a better rank than I expected. Gordo was attacked by an invisible presence in a familiar forest, huh?" As I pondered this, Herritt opened his mouth hesitantly. "Between you and me, a D-rank party that left before Gordo was attacked is missing. The request they received was for a collection. The quest is usually finished in a day at the earliest, two days at thetest." "Are you saying that these adventurers were also get attacked?" "I can only specte. But the point where Gordo gets attacked and the direction they were headed coincide. Gordo also testified that there were signs of movement of many people." "Is it possible? What do you think we''re dealing with? A hunch would be fine." Herritt pretended to be troubled. "The situation is weird that I can''t even make a statement based on a hunch. The first thing I suspected was the Invisible Stalker. But Gordo was under a w attack. The next one up was Nuclept." I know about Invisible Stalker, but Nuclept is new to me. I didn''t hear about it from Rnd''s lecture or Nerio. When I said that, Herritt nodded as if it was only natural. "They are an extremely rare monster, so it''s no wonder you don''t know about them. The closest example of its defeat was three hundred years ago, and it is not that easy to find." "So it''s transparent?" "Yes. It is said to use invisibility and illusions. And what they are, they are rats." Rats? "A rat. I''ve heard they''re as big as dogs." They''ll eat anything, and they''re voracious. That would exin why they were getting attacked. But would such a rare monster appear out of the blue? Unlikely. The level of rarity is different from Eras Rhino or Tremble Cube. Only the staff and schrs, people who are like monster geeks, would know about them. And the only thing they have inmon is invisibility and ws. Even if the result is correct, it is too early to jump on the bandwagon. After all, as the guild master made clear, we have no clue. "I guess we''ll have to shelve the true identity for now. So what are you going to do? I know enough, of course, that my father has heard about it. If the guild wants to see what''s going on, maybe the knights will step up." The lords don''t move just because a hunter is injured or an adventurer goes missing. It sounds terrible, but it''s true. However, when ites to invisible demons. It is a different story. You never know when, how, or when they mighte to town. There was a good chance that my father will send an investigation team, or even if not, there was a good chance that he will order the knights to investigate it. If the knights solve the problem, the face of the Adventurers'' Guild, which had already suffered casualties, would be destroyed. The guild master Herritt was aware of this, even though he did not tell me so. "There is nothing to worry about. A C-rank party has already epted the investigation request. They should be on their way tomorrow." "Don''t say "Battle Axe of Destruction" or something like that." "No," The guild masterdenies with augh. "What we received was the "Sword of the Deep Silence". They specialize in exploration skills, and we think they are exactly suited for the job." Chapter 34: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - Sword of the Deep Silence Chapter 34: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - Sword of the Deep Silence Early in the morning, I left the mansion before my family and servants were awake. I told the gatekeeper that I wanted to take care of my armor, but he was concerned that I was fully equipped and even carrying a backpack. But it has been over a year since I started imitating an adventurer. He thought I needed to get into something because I was about to leave. The gatekeeper thought nothing more of it and sent us on our way. The hunter, Gordo, was quite an aplished hunter. He''s seriously wounded in a forest, and the enemy is unknown. The adventuring party has also disappeared. Perhaps everyone overestimates Gordo, and the adventurers'' disappearance may have been a coincidence. But if not, there was no doubt that something was lurking in the forest. I don''t have much time. I leave in a week. I wonder if adventurers and knights can handle this kind of thing. Even if they could, how much damage could they do? If I did not find out, I would not be able to set out on my journey with peace of mind. The main gate was packed with people. Most were adventurers and merchants, with security guards keeping a close eye on them as they checked their identities and luggage. Although the baggage checks were not as strict, it still took a long time for merchants and others. A long line of people formed, and street vendors opened their stores early in the morning to take advantage of the long lines. I stopped in front of one of them and looked at the line from the corner of my eye. I couldn''t find anything that looked like it. Even the "Appraisals" were all off. It may not necessarily be that they are leaving today, or if I''m out of luck. They may have already left. If thetter is the case, we will surely lose them if we don''t pursue them now. Should I wait and see, or should I go after them? While I struggle to make a good decision, I felt a strange presence. Rare. It was a feeling simr to that of Ose and Nerio. No, is it more than that? The presence wasing from the back of town toward the gate. I observed it while pretending to be rummaging through the merchandise. They were still in town C which was unusual. Walking at the head of the group of five was a halfling. They were fewer in number than the elves and dwarves, as they rarely came out of the west. He was probably the only one, not only in Reedwald and in the nearby towns. I was surprised at him, but the group members were also unique in many ways. The leader of the group was no doubt Pidosios, a halfling. Not only did he have a pompous attitude, but his abilities were simply outstanding. As a scout, he was even better than Ose. In addition, he has mastered "Denatured Magic" and "No-attribute" magic and is good at giving up. If it is a simple magic skill, this is also more than Danil. His disadvantage is that his directbat ability is low, but even with his weaknesses. He is still an excellent adventurer. Walking alongside Pidosios is Salma, a Toar woman. The Toar are characterized by their dark skin and live in the wilderness and desert region known as Kor, which lies to the south of the Korgess Union to the east. I''ve seen the merchant a few times, but this is the first time I''ve seen the adventurer. She is a light warrior, her weapon is a curved sword, and she wears leather armor only around her chest and waist. Her defense is kept to a minimum. She seems to prioritize evasion and mobility. She also wears a thick winter coat, which she holds in ce with several belts, perhaps because she does not want it to impede her movement. Tha entuates her style and attracts the attention of men who pass by. It would be even more difficult in the summer. Thest man in line, protecting hispanions, is Das, a beastman. I have never seen a beastman before. He is taller than a human and has a thick build. Despite this, he was a scout. He had apound bow slung over his shoulder, and his armor and skills were more rear-guard. He has a broad smallsword strapped to the back of his waist, but he seems unlikely to use it, as he has "One-handed Sword 1" in one hand and "Archery 5" The rests are Imperial man and woman. The other three are so distinctive that they were overshadowed. But they are still specialized adventurers. Efurd, a light warrior, and shield is a holder of "Shield 6", although his abilities are average. His skills are on par with Rnd''s. The other is Mna, a scout. She is highly dexterous and skilled at traps and lock-picking. In dungeon and urban exploration, she would be as effective as the leader, Pidosios the halfling, with his pompous attitude, is moving away with a different kind ofpanion. Some of them gather ears and eyes, while others are not sopetent. It should also be noted that the "Sword of the Deep Silence" has a major characteristic. They have a distorted formation of three scouts and two light warriors. They are designed to carry out requests without fighting with an emphasis on mobility and search capabilities. Or, it was a formation for surprise or raid. If they were to fight, "Battle Axe of Destruction" would win. But it would not be a battle. Even if Ose could discover them, their mobility as a party would be too different. To avoid being defeated individually, "Battle Axe of Destruction" would have no choice but to give up the chase. They are capable enough to go through such recklessness and have reached the C rank. No wonder the guild leader Herrit gave his approval as a suitable candidate for the job. The "Sword of the Deep Silence" lined up in a row. It would be better not to line up right behind them. Pidosios doesn''t mind the stares because we are in town, but if I get too close, I could draw their attention for some trivial reason. It is not a good idea if they notice me here. With that in mind, I waited a while before getting in line, but suddenly I was the center of attention around me. A ten-year-old child dressed as an adventurer, and all alone, was about to step outside. It was natural to be concerned. Fortunately, adventurers know me and are self-responsible residents, so they don''t try to get involved, but merchants are not so simple. Some have purely good intentions, while others are trying to figure out who I am and see if they can use me for their business. The merchant in front of me was inspecting Eras Rhino''s leather armor and Rhino sword, looking for an opportunity to talk to me. I''m doing my best to emit an aura of "Don''t talk to me." so it''s all under control, but I guess it''s only a matter of time. That is not good. My objective was to identify the invisible monster lurking in the forest. I want to do it without the "Sword of the Deep Silence" noticing. There is no way they would allow a child to follow them, especially if they know my identity. If I am not careful, there is a possibility that the search will be interrupted. Six days until departure. There is no time to waste. Pidosios, perhaps sensing a change in the atmosphere, looks around with a gesture. Should I leave the line until they leave town? As I was about to make my move, one of the gatekeepers came straight at me. It seems that Pidosios was not the only one who sensed the change. That''s tricky. If I mention my identity, I wonder how the merchants who are looking at me will react. "You, hey" After saying that much, the gatekeeper drank his words. It seems he has realized who I am. I''ve seen this face a few times. Pidosios turns around at that moment. Fortunately, they can''t see me yet because I''m in the crowd. "Show me to the stuffing station." "UhCoh, yes, sir. Yes, sir." We head for the packing house, hiding from a group of adventurers passing by. A momentter, just as the wall breaks slightly, I feel a sharp gaze on me. Did they see me? I think I can handle this level of scrutiny. As I slipped into the stuffy room, the gatekeeper let me through to a room. "I apologize for the ce is like this. I will bring you something to drink in a moment." "I won''t stay long. No need. I''m sorry for interrupting your work." "No, sir, not at all, sir." The gatekeeper waved his hand grandly. Then he slightly lowered his voice. "So, how can I help you at the gate?" "I will be outside the gate in a few moments. At that time, I would appreciate it if you would give me priority to let me through." "Yes, sir." The gatekeeper was relieved, as he had expected the soldier to point out his disrespect and inadequate security. "By the way, where are the usual adventurers?" "I''m alone today." "CThat is." Once again, the gatekeeper''s expression clouded. He opens his mouth as if he wants to say something, but he refuses to say a word, aware of his position. If I had to speak for him, I would say, "Did you get my father''s permission? "Has my permission to go out been revoked?" "No, I have not received such a notice." "Then there should be no problem." The gatekeeper stammered. Come to think of it, this was the first time I had been out alone. Before, Rnd had apanied me. Also with Nerio and "Battle Axe of Destruction". He must have known that. Whatever the case may be, as long as permission has been granted, there is no authority to stop them. Let''s quickly do that. I was about to leave the packing house, but then I suddenly reconsidered. If I go out like this, there might be some problems. I told the gatekeeper of the mansion that I was going to maintain my protective gear and came out. I didn''t even leave a note. If I had done so, Meredith would have spotted me and brought me back in a sh. The gatekeeper would be able to tell that I had gone out of town, but if the search were to stay overnight, it would be a big deal. Maybe they will send a search party for me. "Can I borrow something to write with?" On a piece of parchment offered by the gatekeeper, I said, "I''m going to gather medicinal herbs for the road. I may stay the night. I carefully wrote something like, "Sorry for the dy in telling you. I''m sure he''ll find out my real purpose. My father has a keen intuition. I am sure that we don''t have enough ingredients for the potion we will use on the road, so I will make sure to collect medicinal herbs as well. It just so happens that the direction is the same as that of the "Sword of the Deep Silence". Yeah, no problem. By the way, can you tell me your name?" "I beg your pardon for this. My name is Krell of the Ten Chiefs." I nodded, "Krell is doing his duty. I had to, so I forced my way through," I added. Krell looked in, but his expression didn''t change much. I thought he was concerned about his responsibility, but it seemed he was really worried about me. "When Ie out of the gate, deliver this letter to the mansion." Krell took one look at the parchment and bowed his head. "Alter-sama, I know I am being rude, but I must make a statement. Please do not go out alone. Especially not now." "Because of the invisible monster?." "Did you know about it?" Of course. I heard that the hunter was injured, but don''t worry. The monster is deep in the forest. I go to the meadow. I rarely go near the forest. You won''t run into any monsters like that." I said it all with augh, but Krell was not convinced. Did he see through my lie? I think he''s just a good guy. "You''re a worrier. Have you seen the front of the gate? That many adventurers and troopers are heading out. I''m sure they''ll be safe around Reedwald." Krell nodded grudgingly at that. If I were near the forest, the surrounding meadows would be safe. Otherwise, there would be no way to farm outside the gate. If he still thought it was dangerous, it was the negligence of the guard part who was in charge of security. It was a bit cowardly of me to say, but I had no choice but to convince him. It seemed that they had given up trying to stall me, so I entrusted the letter to Krell and left the packing house. We ate up a lot of time in a ce I hadn''t expected. There was already no sign of the "Sword of the Deep Silence". It''s not that I don''t care. Because I don''t know how to stay close to them, it''s going to be hard to track them if I don''t know which direction they''re going. As I headed for the gate, Krell rushed over to give any instructions to the other gatekeepers. I''m not sure what to expect, but I''m sure I''ll be able to find a way to get a good look at the world outside. "The guild reports that we''ve encountered an invisible monster up ahead. The formation is as usual. The mission is to uncover the monster''s identity. And no unnecessary fighting. Our priority is to bring back information. Then, let''s go." The ce where "Sword of the Deep Silence" is talking is in the forest southeast of Reedwald. When I passed through the main gate, there was not a shadow of them left. I check the remaining snow at random and manage to find what I think are their footprints. If it had not been for therge beastman, I might not have been able to distinguish them from the rest of the adventuring party. Once we had a good guess, the rest was easy. I soon spot them, as the meadows provide a good vantage point to the forest. After all, only Pidosios is exceptional, and many of the others specialize in one art or another. Compared to Ose and Nerio, they are not as good scouts. It was not difficult to track down the "Sword of the Deep Silence" even though it would be troublesome if I had to chase after them as they fled. Even so, I made sure to track it at a sufficient distance. The Pidosios has a "Presence Detection 6", and my "Stealth" is 5 even if I activate the "Seeker of the Evesting Darkness" through the shadows of the trees. I should not take any chances. Fortunately, the forest was a silver world. The canopy of the trees was a cover, blocking out the sunlight. Thanks to this, we could not lose sight of them even at a considerable distance. The "Sword of the Deep Silence" passed through the gentle snow, following only the gouged out hollows. These must be the footprints of Gordo, the wounded hunter. I only know that they are the tracks of a human being, but Pidosios must have seen something, and perhaps Nerio too. If I had known I was going to the academy, I would have spent a little more time hunting. Pidosios, such as he was, seemed to pick his way haphazardly, but sometime he would take arge detour or make everyone stop and duck into the shade of a tree. Every time he gave any directions, a monster passed beyond the hollows, and roars and cries echoed from the distance. Even though I understood this from his skill structure, I was impressed when I saw it. There are adventurers like this, aren''t there? The opposite of the motto of the "Battle Axe of Destruction". Their motto is to blow them away when you encounter them. The "Sword of the Deep Silence" avoided allbat and finished the first day''s search. I decided to climb arge tree close at hand and rest on it. I would have tied myself to the tree with a rope if I could. But the forest is inhabited by Nudorok, tree-climbing wolves. They move through the branches like monkeys, so it would have been dangerous to tie myself to the tree. I chewed dried meat while watching a small fire floating in the distance. I was resting at a greater distance than I had been on the road. Pidosios was still a nuisance. During the chase, he would asionally look back and give me a questioning look. The reason he didn''t act on it was probably that he only had suspicions at the moment. I don''t want to end up with a knife around my neck when I find out. After finishing a simple meal, I wrapped myself in a blue and indigo cloak. The cloak was warmer than I had imagined. It was maderge enough to allow for growth, and with its "Water Resistance 2," it repelled moist air and night dew. With my own "Freezing Resistance 2," I didn''t mind a bit of cold. I spent the night in a shallow sleep. The next day, the search resumed. Unlike yesterday, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" slowed down. The reason was that they were in the deep part of the forest. And they had been unable to evade monsters and had entered into battle. The increasing density of the monsters is evidence that we are approaching deeper into the forest, and inevitably, their strength will also increase. I had thought about helping them if they were in danger, but it seemed that there was no need. They were able to toss the monsters around and steadily finish them off, despite the terrible footholds. Even though theck of firepower is undeniable, they''re only the same rank as the "Battle Axe of Destruction". Just now, too, the monster screamed itsst cry. The one they defeated was a zebra-patterned lizard named Orslizard. Efurt drew its attention, Pidosios and Mirana distracted it, and just after Das'' bow shot through one of its eyes, Salma took its head off. "Why, Piddo! You''re too good for it!" Salma''s voice reached me. I guess she''s got a warning that her voice was too loud, but then she stillined while holding it down. It seems they are struggling over what to do with the Orslizard. The body alone is three meters long, and it''s big enough to swallow Pidosios or me in one gulp. Although the patterns on it are shy, it is a perfect material for leather armor in terms of both quality and quantity. The Orslizrad has a skill that kills ice magicians, called "Freezing Resistance 6," so if you can expect even a little of that effect, the price will be high for those ice magicians. In the end, Pidosios has pushed aside, and he dismantled the orslizard, securing the skins and the meat for dinner. I wonder if they could share some of the meat with me. It''s hard to live on dried meat for two days in a row. Salma suddenly hugged Pidosios. She is the type of person who expresses a lot of emotions. Pidosios pulled it away from her in exasperation, while the rest of the groupughed at her while looking at her with a look of dismay on their faces. It seemed to be a friendly party, but one thing was clear. Pidosios is a small guy. I had no idea he was going to pull it off. I''ve been nearly killed by Valerie many times, and I''ve never resisted her. What a happy way to die. Let the worm man eat you alive once. And take my ce. With this one incident, my pursuit continued. The chase, which would have been a simple one, was surprisingly enjoyable thanks to the unique personalities of the group. Above all, the chase against the three scouts was an experience unlike any other. I had learned my skills from Nerio, and sometimes from Ose. It was the culmination of all that, and I felt like I was taking a little test. And even more so, to see their techniques. What did Pidosios find in the traces and how did he judge them? I would observe where they stopped, mull over, specte on it, and look for answers. Even if we don''t find anything, the fact that we didn''t make sense. I wished I had gone to the institute a little further. The search and pursuit continued, and when the sun was just past its zenith, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" reached a point where the traces were widely scattered. Pidosios looked around the whole area and suddenly bent down. Then he plucked up a piece of snow and threw it down. "So this is the site." The light warrior duo of Salma and Efurd backed away from the scene so as not to disturb the trail. The three scouts then put their faces close to the snow surface and searched for clues. After a while, they all gather at their original locations. They found nothing. "I''m sure this is where the hunter encountered the invisible monster. It''s probably due to the blood spilled, the monsters are ravaging the ce. Let''s hear what you guys think. We can keep going, or we can go back and follow the other trail." They had found traces of what appeared to be a missing adventurer. It was hard for me to judge, but Pidosios seemed to think the probability was high. After some discussion, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" chose to move on. I am not certain why, but I suspect they decided that they could get no more clues. The missing adventurer was attacked earlier than Gordo and was dead. The devastation of the traces must be iparable to me. Even if a body had remained, after being devoured by monsters and animals, there was no way to tell which wounds were the monsters they were looking for, and the same was true of the footprints. I agreed with their decision and was relieved. The tracks of the adventuring party were far behind. Even though I was careful, my footprints had not beenpletely covered. Pidosios would soon discover the trackers'' presence. I have decided that if that happens, I will proudly identify myself and join the search, but there is nothing I can do to prevent that from happening. The "Sword of the Deep Silence" begins to make its way through the snowy forest again. From here on, it is a groping search. While assessing the traces of something that can be found from time to time, "Sword of the Deep Silence" is walking cautiously. It is much slower than before. Perhaps it has been just a move so far, and this is where the real work begins. However, even from the side, it is a tricky request. We have only a little information in advance, and there are countless types of monsters. It would be impossible to find out who they are. To be frank, I don''t want to do it. The head of the Herrit branch said he "epted" the request, but I am sure he "approached" them. As one''s fame and power grow, so do one''s troubles. Adventurers are not so easy to deal with. They avoid and sometimes repel the asional monster that appears. None of the monsters have abilities that satisfy them, and several hours pass in the search. Even though the evening is still far away, the sun sets earlier than in the meadows because of the tall trees. When it gets dark, it bes more difficult to identify the traces. They should have finished their search by now. We should look for a ce to roost, too. As I look up at the trees, a small warning from Pidosios reaches my ears. I hide behind a tree and look around. Is that C is that a monster? Further ahead of the "Sword of the Deep Silence", a small creature sitting on the snow with three fingers. It sat like a cat, but it looked much like a white weasel. They were called Hunter Fitch''s and sold for a high price because of their beautiful fur. Sure enough, they bite. Even if it is not as high as the C-rank sess fee, it should still be worth the change after paying the necessary expenses. Not to raise any rm, "Sword of the Deep Silence" unfolded quietly. Hunter Fitch just turned its red eyes with a scowl on its face. Although he is one sizerger and taller overall, his nature is not much different from that of an animal weasel. By nature, it was a very cautious monster and rarely appeared before an armed human. This far back, it might not be ustomed to seeing humans. As the "Sword of the Deep Silence" encircled the ce from a distance. I looked around to see what was going on. I tilted my head. I thought it was a bit too much for them to be cautious when they encircled it. As I looked around to see what they do, I noticed that only Das had not moved from his original position. In his backhand was apound bow. I see, that with a bow and arrow, the damage to the fur would be minimal. The others are trying to get its attention, and the archer is trying to finish him off. Das took out his bow and gently ced the arrow. It was at that moment. A strong chill. He instinctively ducked down. "What?" I looked up in surprise to see a cloud of smoke rising from the snow. A few secondster, Das eximed. "What? What happened?" The snow plume clears. There was Das with his arms slouched down. Apound bow, severed in two, lies at his feet, and fresh blood spurts from his arms, staining the snowy ground. Behind Das, Hunter Fitch slowly turns around. "Fool, don''t jump out!" Faster than Pidosios'' warning, Efurd, a light warrior, rushes out to fulfill his role and backs Das up. And then the white shadow scrapes away, and blood spurts from Efrt''s side. My eyes widen. Do they understand what is happening now? The white weasel sits up a little. Pidosios was just standing frozen in front of it. Chapter 35: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The High-Speed Battle Chapter 35: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The High-Speed Battle That was impossible. No one in the Reedwald can beat that Hunter Fitch. Not even the "Sword of the Deep Silence", "Battle Axe of Destruction" Nerio, or Rnd could match him. Even if the Knights and the Adventurers'' Guild put all their strength into it, they would still be killed by that one little monster. That thing C it''s me. Name: C Race: Human Level: 14 (+6) HP: 45/45 MP: 87/87 Str: 13 Int: 15 Dex: 16 End: 11 Agi: 36+2 (Max Speed: 43, eleration: 45, Mobility: 41) Charm: 16+1 Skills Language Comprehension, w Sword Attack, White sh, Maximum Speed Up 3, eleration Up 4, Mobility Up 2, Presence Detection 3, Stealth 1, Pursuit 2, w Technique 6 Magic None Title Silver Hunter Its level and strength are low. It has not learned any magic. However, it has unusually high agility, so no one''s sword could reach that Hunter Fitch. If it doesn''t hit you, you don''t get hurt. If it doesn''t hit you, you don''t die. That''s what I''ve been doing for ten years. And that''s not all. "Mirana, use it!" Pidosios sends out amand. The Hunter Fitch reacts, and as soon as Mirana pulls a sachet from her pocket, she screams as it cuts her from the second arm to the shoulder. Yes, this Hunter Fitch can understand allnguages. It can understand any instructions. It even had the intelligence to guess what they were. It''s a monster with both wildness and intelligence. Not many demons, even humanoid subhumans, understand this much. "Back off, Piddo!" Salma pointed her curved sword at Hunter Fitch, with Pidosios behind her. They are a group of talented men, but only two of them are unscathed. Das and his men may be able to return to fight again. But their encirclement has been avenged, and it broke their formation from the start. There was no one near them, and they were not so naive as to allow them to join up with the others. A puff of snow and smoke. At that moment, Pidosios makes his move. He leaps out with his dagger in the opposite hand and swings his curved sword at Salma. Neither of them could see. They just swung, relying on their intuition. Both their dagger and curved sword cut through the air. And the remaining attack was also avoided by the Hunter Fitch. As expected of a C rank. It was a good decision to turn to attack even with intuition. However, even if the fast tortoises were lined up, there was no way they could bite the rabbits. Well, it can also evade me. "Now that was a Lightning Bolt." Pidosios hurriedly checks Hunter Fitch, follows its gaze, and finally sees me. I slowly approach him, as if to show Hunter Fitch. By coincidence, the two of them coordinated their attacks, but they were easily evaded. In case you were wondering, it was the fastest one I had on hand. Frankly, I didn''t want to fight. It was as if I couldn''t predict the oue. If the true identity of the invisible monster was an unimaginably powerful enemy. I want to bring back the information even if I had to abandon the "Sword of the Deep Silence". But my information was worthless. Even if I brought it back, it would not solve anything. Even if we were able to corner him, it would be impossible to catch him if he tried to run away. I am the only one who can cross him head-on. And if I let him go now, when will I get another chance? I have no choice but to make sure I get him here. "Do you have a healing potion?" "Yes, I do. What the hell are you ?" "Take your people and get out of here. I''ll kill it." I dare to dere, that Hunter Fitch recognizes me as an enemy. Immediately after that, we cross paths. Rhino Sword and its ws make a fierce sound. The moment the w is popped, I feel astonishment from Hunter Fitch. It must have been the first time someone has speed like its speed. Don''t worry. It''s the first time I''ve defended myself at full speed, too. Hunter Fitch pulls back its long ws. Can it change its length at will? Normal species don''t have that ability. It seems to be a unique ability of the mutant species, but I don''t feel obligated to wait for them. Before the ws return to their original length, I will make my move. Kicking the snow, I close the distance at once. I''ve already activated the "High-Speed Movement" function. My current agility is 43, and the only thing I am losing is eleration. If I am losing eleration, I should keep running and maintain my maximum speed. The Hunter Fitch, who had avoided the sword''s sh, kicked up arge tree and began to counterattack. Once again, the swords shed violently. ck and white run through the pure white world. Again and again, they bounce off the snow and shake the trees. A high-pitched sound echoes through the forest at each crossing. As the swords sh through the silver and the ws shed through the armor. Bathed in countless wounds, neither I nor Hunter Fitch stop. "What the hell is this ?" Pidosios mutters, but even he couldn''t pull it off. Countless shes. I was already about to make a noise. It was a battle I had prepared myself for, but it was the equivalent of running around without breathing. If I had time to breathe, I would sh and duck. Such a situation continued endlessly. Since physical strength is calcted from HP, I should have more energy than he did. However, Hunter Fitch showed no signs of pain. Is this the strength of quadrupedal walking? No matter what, I had to stop, no matter whether it persisted or made a noise. The duration of "High-Speed Movement" is one minute. After that, my agility will return to 36. The moment the Rhino Sword made contact with the w, the de changed its line and swung forcefully. Hunter Fitch avoids it with ease. But what he wants is distance. The effect of "High-Speed Movement" wears off, and I immediately reactivate it. The magical power flows into my legs and permeates them like a. The elevation system of denaturalized magic does not directly raise the value of abilities. It is a pseudo-reinforcerposed of magical power. The Hunter Fitch observed closely as I readjusted my sword with a pretense that nothing had happened. The most important thing to remember is that you should never forget to use the right tools to get the job done. It''s hard to do . I charged forward without care and jumped into another top-speed sh. The "Sword of the Deep Silence" has already retreated. If they realize they are at a disadvantage, they will retreat immediately. Without such a retreat, adventurers would not be able to survive. It may seem unsympathetic, but I would have been in trouble if they had not done so. If there is a gallery, we have to pay attention to every action. At top speed, me and Hunter Fitch could be two or three meters apart faster than the blink of an eye. If I had been careful not to get caught in the middle, I could have easily been pushed aside. And as we crossed paths again and again, I began to grasp the difference in speed. We had more maneuverability, while Hunter Fitch had eleration. Both have an advantage in the thickly wooded forest, but they operate very differently. I can turn around with almost no loss of top speed, but Hunter Fitch cannot change direction that smoothly. Instead, they use their eleration to reach the same top speed at once. After taking advantage of each other''s characteristics, Hunter Fitch and I ran through the forest. The sh-and-sh battle, which felt like an eternity,sted only a few seconds, then tens of seconds. And again a minute looms. If your agility drops at the moment of the fight, it will lead directly to your death. When I readied my sword to check him, Hunter Fitch took its time in cutting back and slowed down slightly. No, it doesn''t. It''s timing the effect to wear off. As expected, just before my movement slows down, Hunter Fitch elerates. The effect of "High-Speed Movement" disappears, and my whole body bes as heavy as lead. I can understand his words, but I can''t seem to read his expression. I activated the "Lightning Bolt" that I had prepared. Hunter Fitch stops abruptly at the sudden appearance of arge number of arrows, but it''s toote. "st away!" The fifteen sts that were shot out shaved the snowy ground and crashed into the trees. Hunter Fitch squealed briefly and dropped to the snow. "Seriously, ?" I am stunned. It has natural flexibility that is not shown in his ability values. I shoot out so many high-speed arrows at close range, only one hit. It evades most of them with its movement. Hey, that''s foul y. Hunter Fitch quickly got up and stared at me with angry eyes. I hurriedly activated my "High-Speed Movement" and immediately after that, I yed with the shimmering ws with my Rhino Sword. I had no choice but to go all the way with him. I''ll dive into the mire or whatever. One by one, they continued to attack and defend, swinging their swords and ws at each other countless times. It was an all-out effort in the truest sense of the word. When I am swallowed by the Tremble Cube, I am doing it instinctively. But that was more like a runaway. I just poured out magic without thinking. Now it is different. I showed all the skills and experience I had acquired since he had started training, and he beat it. Still, it''s not settled. Hunter Fitch and I are too well matched. The only gap in our slowing down every minute, we switched from Bolt Arrows to multiple chants of "me Blow". The range is short, but it has a wide range, so I don''t need to spread them out inrge numbers. My priority now is to conserve magic power, and it is only a check. Hunter Fitch also attacked, aiming for that point, but it was wary of the "Lightning Bolt" I showed before and did not pursue too hard. As each side''s moves were exposed, the rest of the game was a skinning contest. And even the thinnest skin, if you keep on peeling it off, reaches the flesh. I realized that Hunter Fitch and I were covered in blood. This is also reflected in the parameter of our HP. Hunter Fitch''s HP is almost half, and mine is two-thirds. The only advantage I had was that I had more than its maximum health, and the only direct hit was a single "Lightning bolt". After I had fired "me Blow" for the umpteenth time in multiple chants, I asked him, "Aren''t you having fun?" Hunter Fitch stopped moving at my words. "Have you ever fought with all your might? I never had. I now understand a little better how the old masters of swordsmanship wandered around in search of a stronger opponent. Someone to whom they could put the skills they had trained and honed to the test. I thought that killing each other was just the ravings of a bloodthirsty madman. That''s why you too" I am engulfed by the white monster''s fury. The rage was palpable. The intensity of it took my breath away. For the first time in my life, I felt fulfilled in battle. I just wanted him to respond to it. What I got in return was an unexpected response. And, unexpectedly, the result was the same. The hairs of the hunter fitch stand up on end, and dense magic covers every strand of pure white that can be seen. So you finally cut the trump card. The "White sh". A rare skill that doesn''t even attract "Appraisal". Hunter Fitch''s body looked one sizerger. The muscle mass has increased. Then I was about to readjust his sword, a chill struck my whole body. Hunter Fitch''s outline blurred. With a hunch, I leaned my body to avoid something C his right chest was ripped open. The feeling of my bone being cut and the intense pain. There was no time to worry about that. Where did it go? The snow around him jumped and the trees swayed. But I can''t see it. The "Presence Detection" barely detected its presence, but it could not grasp its position. I activated my "Earth Shield" in the dark, but it cut me off easily. I had predicted this. From its name, I thought it would be an offensive skill or a physical enhancement. However, I didn''t expect this much. It was no longer a battle of speed. It was a one-sided overthrow. I swing my sword, relying on the sound and signs, but nothing is caught. My cheek was ripped open, my arm was shed, and my forehead was split open. Still, I desperately swung my sword. I deploy my magic shield. I unleash attack magic in all directions with multiple chants. I dodged through all of them, easily entering their bosom and shing them to pieces. "Shit!" It was the first dirty word I used in my life. With no time to be lost in emotion, I chant multiple "Earth Shield" chants, build walls on both sides, and run out in a single breath. Repeatedly destroying and rebuilding, I reached a huge tree. With my back to it, I turned around. Facing the angry face, I invoked "Appraisal". After seeing it, my cheeks involuntarily twitched. Maximum speed 52, eleration 55, mobility 50. No wonder I can''t see it. No, it''s more like something to break the ice The moment I looked again, the Hunter Fitch scraped away. My left arm, which I raised as quickly as possible, sttered blood faster than I raised it. Then a light shock to the head. No pain. Did this guy use my head as a scaffold? I regain myposure rather than anger at the joke. Let''s calm down. Calm down anyway. Because of the giant tree at my back, it cannot attack me from behind. I should be on the lookout for attacks from the front, left, and right. First of all, avoid instant death. Put the Seiran cloak from the left shoulder to the front. With "sh Resistance 3," it should not be easy to cut to pieces. I concentrated on protecting my head and heart and charged at the hunter fitch. Each of my swords swings through the air. And the pain in my limbs and torso increased with each swing. I ignored it and turned my attention to the "Appraisal" in the slightest of gaps. I immediately discover a change. A decrease in magical power. Does "White sh" consume magic power? But the decrease was negligible. I will bleed to death before I use up all of it. Is there any other way to break through? As I nced at him, I saw a flicker. Was that a blink No, no, my magic is diminishing. It reminds me of the changes in Majumag. Is this a renewal? As I continued to gaze at it, the magic power decreased again. Not only that. Its physical strength is also decreasing. Before Hunter Fitch activated "White sh" its physical strength was more than half. But now it is less. But why? I noticed something strange when I saw Hunter Fitch sh my right arm and easily dodge the sword of the counterattack. It''s bleeding at the mouth. Is he coughing up blood? Oh, yeah, it''s coughing up blood. The "White sh" is so powerful that every time he moves or shes, it''s hurting itself. It''s not using its skills well. In short, it''s a game of patience. Either I will bleed to death, or it will go over its limit and destroy itself. I hold the Rhino Sword in my right hand and the Rhino Stiletto in my left. Let''s do it. Chapter 36: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The Silver Hunter Chapter 36: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The Silver Hunter My magic power had been depleted by the usage of my previous attacks and defenses. I could no longer use multiple chanting. Even if I could, I would only be able to use it once, and that would not be enough to turn the tables. I readied my two swords. Having destroyed the back, I have narrowed the direction to fight. Now I''m going to narrow it further. The current Hunter Fitch is undeniably a monster when ites to speed. But that doesn''t always mean it can maximize its effectiveness. What would happen if a de was thrust out in front of it, even slowly, while it running at full speed? Unless the Hunter Fitch is desperate, it will slow down. That''s what two sticks are for. A sword to reduce the number of attacks and the range of action. Hunter Fitch squints its red eyes as if to measure. The outline of my eyes bes hazy. I swing Rhino Sword down in an exaggerated sh. It cuts through the air without catching anything, and a shock hits my right side. I feel hard stuff on the stiletto. I push in further, not caring about the pain. Suddenly, the response disappears. Hunter Fitch regains its distance and repositions itself. Its expression is again one of astonishment. I guess I won my first bet. He knows I can''t keep up with his speed. If that is the case, I won''t make any unnecessary feints. If I swing my right-hand sword down to the avable space will be in the upper left or lower right. I read that it would choose the lower right, which would allow me to approach it the fastest due to its low center of gravity, and I thrust the stiletto into its bosom. With this, I finally struck a blow. I think that I could do a little, but it didn''t seem to do much damage. From the feel of it, I use Rhino Stiletto. Not only does it increase speed, but it also boosts defense? That''s why it should destroy itself. I braced myself while holding my stance with ease and tightened up. The same move would not work. I might have been able to reduce the frequency of its attacks, but the next time it would be more vignt. It''s going to be harder to outrun it. My fears were right on target. The Hunter Fitch''s movements be irregr, and I am left to swing my two swords around in an uncontrolled manner. A silvery-white shadow runs through the forest, leaving w marks on my body, leaving only my head, neck, and left breast. The sword, which should have been light, became heavy, and even the slightest movement caused pain. Is it fatigue or blood loss? My consciousness became doubtful. Still, I continued to swing the sword. I couldn''t see it. But I could "sense" it. Every time I sshed blood, my opponent was getting closer to death. Then, atst, it stopped moving. Hunter Fitch red at me and slowly moved away. Finally We are both dying. Not many options left. Don''te C full force, the final blow. I readied my sword and stiletto. I gather up my consciousness, which is about to fizzle out, and concentrate. All-out power requires no unnecessary movement. It will juste straight at you. The Hunter Fitch stooped low and vanished. I immediately throw the Rhino Stiletto and is hit. Even the chill doesn''t reach me in time. Flying backward, I swing down my Rhino Sword and simultaneously push my left hand under my cloak. The sword cuts through the air, the impact on my back crashing into a huge tree. My Seiran Cloak and left hand are pierced. The attack and defensested less than two seconds. The silence was broken by Hunter Fitch''s scream. I felt my heart beating and felt relieved. I throw the object in my left hand into the air with fresh blood. "I''m sorry. Humans are cunning creatures." The contents overflowed from the torn leather bag and danced in the wind. I pulled a cloth from my pocket and covered my mouth and nose. I knew that thing would be useful in this kind of situation. A reddish-bronze Kut Pirap rained down on the snowy earth. Hunter Fitch bathed in it, squealing and plodding on the snow. The silvery-white fur, shining with magic power, sagged as I watched. Is that yhe limit of the "White sh"? I''ve managed to get through it. The most important thing to remember is that it can''t kill someone instantly by shing at their cloak of blue and indigo. So, the full force of the blow is a thrust. I thought I would choose the heart, the vital spot that would kill me in the shortest distance. The w pierced through the cloak and my left hand and skin pouch. The final thrust was the one that would kill me. What would have happened if the "Sword of the Deep Silence" had not taken out Kut Pirap? The wall that kept them from realizing I had picked it up, the distance from the giant tree or any of several factors would have prevented me from reaching this result. Hunter Fitch stood up on wobbly legs and readjusted its stance. It still going for it. Indeed, the game is not over, but now that it has received a direct hit from Kut Pirap, even its vision must not be functioning properly, let alone his nose. Still, the Hunter Fitch pounced on me. I catches the w with Rhino Sword. It was light. A momentter, the pressure suddenly dissipates, and a white shadow spins around in front of me. A tail? Is there still a hidden gem? Immediately, I raise my bloody left hand to protect my face. A soft touch touches his hand. What is it? I looked up fearfully and was stunned. Turning away, Hunter Fitch runs deeper into the forest. I just sat there, too stunned by the stunning turnaround. I sprinkle healing potions all over the body and remove the blood stain while healing roughly. The wound on my left hand is particrly deep. The blood has stopped and the hole is closed, but the flesh is still exposed. I cannot use all the potions I have on hand. The forest is infested not only with Hunter Fitch but also with countless monsters. I don''t know what will happen. The sword hurts when I hold it, but I can wield it well enough. This is good for now. I took a sip from my water bag and looked out into the snowy forest. Hunter Fitch has escaped. It was dying, but it was a monster, and there was a good chance it would recover unless we killed it. And it has learned a lot in this battle. It is not hard to imagine that it will return as the fastest killer. If I leave Reedwald, who will be able to kill it? A dying Hunter Fitch should be easy to track. There are footprints in the snow, and even though the trees there is no way to hide the blood. Let''s go. I was about to make my move when I felt a presence behind me. "You didn''t go back?" I turned around and asked. Pidosios was looking up at me with eyes like a monster. "This is not someone you can run away from. I was recovering my people and preparing for when they came after me." "That''s smart. Did you get enough healing potions? There''s more." "No, I''m fine. What about the monsters?" Pidosios'' nervousness dissipated at my words. He must have been worried because the body was nowhere to be found. "Hey, who are you? You''re a human child, aren''t you? I''ve seen you several times in the guild, or more recently at the main gate. You''ve been in trouble with the gatekeeper, haven''t you?" I knew he was watching me. "No, no problem, but I''ll ask questionster. I have things to do now." "Something to do?" "We''re going after them." Pidosios was crestfallen. I still haven''t cleaned the bloodstains. My Eras Rhino leather armor also was shredded. It was obvious that my entire body was covered in wounds. Even if I healed myself with a potion, I had just been in the midst of such a fierce battle. But it was even worse on the other side. I don''t think it has any means of recovery, so they are on the verge of death. That''s why we can''t let this moment pass us by. "Do you want to go with me?" Pidosios stiffened his cheeks and backed away. I returned his smile and started running. If I were to describe the shape of the Lekknod forest, it would be simr to a squished number eight. If you go north, the forest breaks off, and if you go east for a week or so, you will reach the Kingdom of Baromat of the Coges Union. So where does the south go? The answer is that no one knows. The forest widens endlessly, and the figure of eight leads to arge, unexplored forest known as the Shinshinden Forest. It is the most dangerous area around the Arsis Empire. I was reminded of the blood trail that had continued to the east and then it gradually began to deviate to the south. However, it would not run away to the Great Forest, which would take dozens of days, no matter how much it costs. Its nest must be near here. Following the trail, I continued running through the snowy forest. The sun was setting, but the snow made it feel less dark. If possible, I want to finish before the sun setspletely. Hunter Fitches are nocturnal, and the darkness is overwhelmingly in their favor. Soon after, I felt the presence of something. This deep, there could be any kind of side action. I carefully observe my surroundings. The presence is small. At least, it didn''t seem to be arge monster. I dived through the bushes so as not to shake them, and quietly peeked around. In front of me was a narrow open space. In the back was a huge tree, several hundred years old. I looked at the base of the tree and gasped for air. Thick roots protruded from the ground, and a white shadow lurked in the narrow space between them. It was surprisingly small. Is it dying? At that moment, I receive a sharp killing intent and turn around to swing my sword. With a familiar sound, the white shadownded in the snow. "The second one ?" No, it''s not. This is the Hunter Fitch that was fighting me just now. Then what about the one at the base? The bloodied Hunter Fitch ran up to the other one, breathing hard. The one on the looked up. That Hunter Fitch had ck eyes and this one is a normal species. I know it because "appraisal" confirms it. It was quite capable, but at this level, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" would be able to handle it with ease. Above all, this one was also wounded. An arrow had pierced through the ck-eyed abdomen. Two Hunter Fitches stared at me. One of the Hunter Fiches was frightened, and the other one was full of murderous intent. I raised my eyebrows as my mind shed back to the events that had transpired thus far. So that''s what this is about. "YouCyou were trying to protect your friends." Gord was the hunter, and the first to be attacked with the "Sword of the Deep Silence" was Das who is carrying a bow. This guy recognized the bow and arrow as the enemy and attacks him. Maybe it was the missing adventurer who shot through the ck eye. What should I do? Almost certainly, the adventurers were killed by the mutant. What is there to worry about when there are already dead? Besides, both are dying. We can finish them off now without much effort. That would put an end to this mess. Still, I hesitated as I faced the two bodies. As I thought about it, I recalled my statement. During the fight, I asked him if he was having fun. What came back was anger. My friends were dying. There was no way I was having fun. I let out a loud exhtion to blow away the rancor in my heart. What is the right thing to do? I am not smart enough to see that far into the future. I looked into the red eyes that still held hostility toward me. "You didn''t attack immediately when the "Sword of the Deep Silence" approached you. You tried to determine whether they were your enemies or not. You are not just a killer." I took out a healing potion and applied a little to the wound on my left hand, then tossed the rest of the potion under the mutant''s feet. The ck-eyed cowered and the mutant jumped back slightly. "You know the words, don''t you? It''s a healing potion. Pull out your buddy''s arrow first. It''s piercing its body, so you''ll have to cut one of them off. It will be easier to pull out. Then put the potion on him." I show him the wound on my left hand. The mutant looked at me and the potion several times in confusion but then turned to the ck eye as if it had made up its mind. With a sh, it cut the arrow feather. The mutant put its foot on the abdomen, bit down on the arrowhead, and pulled it out at once. The ck-eyed one cried out and went wild, but the mutant was undeterred. Both are weakened, but there is such a difference. Mutants are monsters. While I was admiring the weirdness, the mutant took a potion in its mouth and sprinkled it on the ck eye. The bleeding stopped and the wound slowly closed up. The ck eye, which had been fussing at first, seemed to feel the pain easing, and a puzzled expression appeared on its face. The mutant put its nose close to its back and abdomen to check if it was healed. I had never heard or checked if the healing potion was effective on monsters. Well, the human species, monsters, and animals are all living creatures, after all. Of course, it would work. I took the desired object from my pocket and threw it at the mutant. Its ws shed in response to the sound of the wind. The mutant was instantly drenched. "This is payback for all the times you cut me up." The mutant was surprised to see its own body. "That wasn''t a very powerful potion, neither this one nor the one I just got. The big wound is closed. But it will open if you push it too hard. And don''t get me wrong. I am not on your side. Adventurers have their way of life, hunters have their way of life, and monsters have their way of life. An adventurer tried to kill your friends for money, and they were killed. This case is nothing more than a sh between the different ways of life. So I don''t deny you, and I don''t me you. But I, too, have a way of life C a role to y. This time I cured you because of a whim. There will be no next time. If you attack anyone around here again, I will kill you under any circumstances. Tell that to your friends. Remember, Silver Hunter." Well, this is the end of the ruckus. I''m going to pick up the "Sword of Silence" and go home. How much should I tell them? Even if I talk to them, I don''t want to be taken lightly by the guild leader Herrit. I don''t want them to think lightly of this guy. And to my father C I''ll keep quiet. I''m just here to gather materials, yeah. As I was about to walk away with heavy steps, I suddenly recalled Nerio''s knowledge. Hey, wait a minute. He turned around and looked at the mutant. "Are you, perhaps C are you still a child?" A bitterugh escaped from the mutant, who tilted his head. Hunter Fitches do not form groups. Then they are family. They probably were separated from their parents. It was only natural that they could not use their skills. What is it with kids fighting with each other? I waved my hand lightly behind my back and said goodbye to the two Hunter Fitches this time. Chapter 37: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The Day of Departure Chapter 37: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The Day of Departure The morning arrived as usual. When I opened the window, snowdrops were shining in the morning sun. It is another fine day. Thanks to the fine weather, the town is beginning toe alive again. The town''s residents heading off to work, adventurers rushing to the general store, street vendors cheerfully calling out to passersby, and wagons lined up in a row. As I gaze at this familiar scene, I notice that my breath is white. There is still a lot of lingering snow, and the nights are as cold as midwinter. The early morning is super cold due to the lingering night air. "Meredith''s going to give me another stinker." I muttered and closed the window. I dressed and headed to the dining hall, where my father Urban and my brother Lakius were already seated. I greeted them both and waited for the other to arrive. My mother Henriette, who arrivedte, had swollen eyes. After a quiet breakfast and some idle conversation, I return to my room. The room where I lived for ten years. This room is where I woke up, and this is where I returned. On days when I was exhausted from training, on days when I returned home from long expeditions, or when I was holed up in my room mixing, the ce I would return to was the house with my family, to this room. This is the center of this life, my second life. I look at the stilettos hanging on the wall. It is the sword that Rnd bought at the armory on the summer solstice when he was five years old. It was the first weapon I ever held in my hands and an indispensable partner in my training. Now the stiletto of the rhinoceros is slung around his waist. I would have him wait for me until I returned. I could hear the sound of a carriage and the neighing of horsesing from the main gate. It seems that the other side is ready. I put on my new leather armor and put a blue and indigo cloak over it. I carry my backpack by hand, not on my back, as I will be loading it soon. The bulkiest preserves were the bare minimum required, and even with one hand, they were light. "Well, let''s go." I walked into the living room to find my father and his family all waiting for me. Prompted, I sat down facing them. My father smiled at my outfit. "You don''t look like the son of a nobleman, do you?" "It''s a long journey." The new leather armor was made from the Rhino''s shredded leather armor and the usable parts were used as reinforcements. There was very little stock of children''s armor, so the craftsmen had to work very hard. Although the armor was considerably less defensive than the Kousai leather armor, for some reason Ragnidig went all out and decorated it, down to the studs and sps. As a result, the result is apletely unintelligible piece that is both rugged and delicate. "Ten years old, huh? Normally I would think it''s too soon, but in your case, it seems long." I tilted my head at the strange words. For some reason, my father and brother chuckle. "You were too precocious. A few months after you were born, you didn''t cry as if you had been born. He just looks around. It was the same when we went to Brad. In almost two months of travel, you never onceined; on the contrary, you listened intently to our conversations. I suspected you could understand thenguage." Oh man, he''s right. As I faked a smile and said, "No baby like that," my brother continued. "I''ll be honest with you, Alter. You creeped me out when I was a kid." "You''re joking again. You''re such a cute little brother?" "I''m afraid it''s true. Think about it, a three year old kid talking to a ten year old boy as an equal. And to top it off, he even points out the mistakes in the ssroom lecture. And he''s careful about what he says. I seriously wondered if my brother was a demon." I had been exposed to a lot of things. It is difficult for a 10 year old with a mental age of 20 to do belly tricks. It still is. "I soon realized that even if he wasn''t a demon, he had a talent that was iparable to mine. It would be disgraceful to lose to a brother seven years younger than me, wouldn''t it? Thanks to you, I''ve improved a lot. But I still couldn''t be you. So I decided to go my own way." "I''ll just give it back to you. I don''t have the talent to be a politician. With you here, I can leave this town in peace." "I''m d you say that, but I have a lot to learn. I still have a lot to learn." My brother scoffed at himself, but I meant what I said. I now work as my father''s assistant in administration and am entrusted with minor matters. "I think you''ll get something different out there than here. I''m not going to lose either. So you go and learn a lot too. And together, we will make the Reedwald family prosperous." "Of course." I shook hands with my brother. It was the first time I had ever done something like this. Somewhat embarrassed, I let go of his hand and look away, and my eyes meet my mother''s. As the day of my departure approached, my mother grew grumpy. My departure to Selene was more than a family matter; my father, a lord, had discretionary authority. Once my father had made the decision and I had agreed to it, there was nothing my mother could do to overturn it. My mother stood up quickly and hugged me. Her usual, gentle scent tickled my nostrils. "You mustn''t push yourself too hard." "Yes." "I saw your training and realized that even I have a talent with the sword. But a person''s strength is weak. Take care of yourself before anyone else. And you will surelye back. In three years." I listened to him mysteriously until the middle of the speech, but Iughed at the end. Despite her words, my mother did not want me to leave, and my father, while admonishing her, pulled her away from the house halfway forcefully. When I walked out into the entrance hall with my family, the servants were lined up. Graham, the family orderly, was one step in front of me, and Meredith stood next to him. Usually, Meredith''s position is in the back row. This must be a special asion. "Good day, Alter-dono." The servants bow their heads in unison in response to Graham''s words. "I''ll be back in a few years. I will be back in a few years, and you will all be in good health. "Thank you for your kind words." Graham responded on behalf of the others. I look at Meredith next to me. When I woke up as an Alter, I first saw her at the age of twelve. Ten years have passed since then. She is no longer a little girl but has already grown into an adult woman. She is probably the one who makes me feel the years the most. "Meredith, take care of the room. "Leave it to me." Meredith bowed in the manner of a maid in the service of a noble family. But then again, she is twenty-two years old. She is already of marriageable age. If she finds a good partner, she may leave the mansion. It''s a long-life retirement. "IfC" I was about to say that, but then I held my tongue. It was a close call. In any world, this is a taboo that must not be touched. "What if it''s ?" Meredith stared at me. Damn, she''s got a hunch. I guess we haven''t known each other that long. "No, it''s nothing. I''m off." I ran out the door as if to escape. Needless to say, I am the second son of Baron von Reedwald. It is not a big deal to go to the trouble of informing the people that I am going to study abroad, and there is no need to make a big show of sending me off. I told you so. What are these guys doing? Five knights and three squires lined up tightly along the path to the gate. They were dressed in formal attire, wearing surcoats with crests. This is exaggerated enough, isn''t it? They seemed to understand me at least and didn''t raise their gs, but as soon as I showed up, they clutched their helmets under their arms and clicked their heels in unison. I looked up at my father, whoughed and urged me on with his chin. I have no choice but to take the lead and stop in front of the Knight Commander Conrad. "Thank you for seeing me off. But aren''t you overreacting?" Conrado snorted and rolled his eyes at my words. "What do you say, Alter-sama? The nobility must study at Selene. Although it was inevitable due to the state of the world, the Reedewald family has never sent a single student to Selene. We will finally be able to fulfill it. This is the perfect opportunity to make the fame of the Riedewald family known to the world! This is more than enough!" "No, I won''t make it known. What do you think you''re going to do?" He looked like he was about to charge off somewhere just like that. He was old enough to be called an old man, but he was in good spirits. He called out to the knights, including his second-inmand Joss and Rnd. Some were well acquainted with each other, while others were not. And at the end of the line were the squires in their in surcoats. At the head of the line was Lanz Seaford. He is the son of Jos and is a talented man who has been in friendlypetition with his older brother. He will eventually lead the knightly order of Reedwald. However, his expression was somewhat hard. "Is something wrong, Lanz?" "No" He pauses, then turns his gaze to the gate. There, in front of the carriage, was Markant, yawning and scratching his chest. "If you wanted us to escort you to Selene, you should have left it to us. A tactless person like that would have tarnished the Reedwald family name." "Ha, perhaps. That one especially so." He yawned and started to rub his eyes, this time with tears in them. It was picture-perfect tactlessness. Well, stillC "He''s still strong, that guy. I''ve fought with him and I can vouch for him. Besides, who will protect Reedwald if he takes you guys with him? Maybe it''s not my ce to say this, but I dare say it. Take care of him, the next generation of knights." "Ha!" Lanz and the other three squires responded in unison. As I approached, Markant raised one hand and said, "Yo." Then all eyes fell on us at once. "Yo good morning, Alter-san!" And I cheated. I appreciate the effort, though. "That''s why, you can''t move up to B rank, you know." Perhaps he was getting tired of the uncontroble stares, he said, "Well, I have to get ready!" and quickly ran away to his friends. As if to rece Markant, three people ran out to join me. They are Nord the gardener, Ragnidig the Dwarf goldsmith, and Nerio, the hunter. Ragnidig walks up to me without even greeting me and takes one look at my leather armor from top to bottom. "How are you feeling?" "It''s fine. Still a little stiff." "It''s mostly cowhide. So it''ll take some time to get used to it." With these words, he began to inspect the areas where he had pulled the sp andminated the Eras Rhino leather, hovering around me. He came to see me off, I guess? "I''m not sure that I''m being careful enough to say that I produced it myself." I left Ragnidig behind and stood in front of Nord. The first time I met him was when I was four years old. Six years have passed since then. Now the hair on his head is dyed white and he has aged a lot. "You''ll be fine until I return, won''t you?" "Of course, I will. I''m looking forward to hearing about your souvenirs." "I''ll make it fun, even if I have to embellish it. Just wait and see." One surprising thing about Nord was that he had a sweet tooth. When I tried to treat him with Shogun tea, he looked very spicy and trembled, "It''s delicious . I wonder if they sell sweets or something at Selene." When I looked at Nerio, he was frozen in front of my father. If I pushed him, he would fall over. It must take a lot of determination for a hunter toe here. When I lightly tapped him on the arm, he let out a short scream and jumped up and down. And as soon as he saw me, he came into focus. "You''ve calmed down a bit. I missed you a little. Well, anyway C Nerio saved me and took care of me. Let''s go hunting again when I get back." "Yes, yes!" "And you''ve heard from the Adventurers'' Guild, haven''t you? Be very careful with that monster. I don''t think they will attack you senselessly, but if you bother them, you could die. If you see them in the forest, don''t provoke them. Tell your colleagues to be careful as well." "Yes, sir!" Well, thest one still hanging around me is thest. The leather armor seems to have had its fill and is now inspecting the repairs on my Seiran cloak. "It''s about time you let me go." "Mm well, that''s fine." "I''m sure you''ve taken good care of Rag." "I''ve taken care of Rag for a long time," he said, "I don''t care, it''s a job. And a few years is not a lot of time. When you''ve done your business, get the hell out of here." The life span of a dwarf is said to be several times longer than a human. Even so, three to five years is not a short time. He was tugging at his beard, his big mouth bent into a crooked line, but his actions and words were like those of a parent seeing off a departing son. Very motherly, though. "I''ll leave your luggage with you." The man called out to me as I finished greeting him. I looked at him, expecting him to be carrying my luggage, but I couldn''t help but tilt my head. Why is he wearing leather armor? "It''s not much luggage. I''ll take care of it myself, don''t worry." "Yes, sir." I feel a sense of dj vu in the man''s back as he walks away. I feel as if I have seen him somewhere before. He seems to be an adventurer, but would I hire him just to load my luggage onto a wagon? No, I never hired anyone other than "Battle Axe of Destruction" to begin with. As I wonder, the answer hangs out where he returned. An imperial woman, a Toal, and a wildebeest. No, no, no, why are these guys here? I couldn''t find the unique man, and as I was looking for him everywhere, a small presence moved on the governor''s stand. I peeked in and saw a halfling rxing with a look of his own. "What are you doing? Pidosios." "Hey, Alter." "You''re a C-rated guy, aren''t you? Answer the question, not the other way around." "Don''t stare at me like that. No, our destination is the Principality of Semghat. I was wondering how to get there since a horse-drawn carriage would be too much trouble. Then I heard that Markant said he was going to Selene. I thought, "Oh, this must be what the Yolgur Gods want me to do." "No, no, no, no. Don''t use God as a convenience. I''m sorry, but we can''t afford to hire more C ranks." "We don''t need them. We just happen to be going in the same direction. To tell you the truth, we''re not very good at fighting. We''ll be safe with Markant, and with you, we can handle the dragons, too, right?" "No, we won''t." I shook my head in disgust. "Do whatever you want. I''m sure you''ll at least do your part." "Oh, leave it to me. Leave the scouting to me." I left Pidosios, who was beaming, "Now I don''t have to walk," and headed back to the others. Already packed, Rnd and "Battle Axe of Destruction" were waiting for my order. Once again, I look around at everyone. Behind the fathers, the knights were lined up with Conrad at the head, and Graham and Meredith were standing off to the side. Some hade to see them off by the carriage. These were people who had spent ten years together and met each other. I would be leaving them for the next few years and heading off into the unknown. When I heard about studying abroad, I know I''ll attend a boarding school. However, it was a different story from my previous life, where transportationworks were well-developed. Even within the empire, one week away from home in a foreign country. I couldn''t easily return home, and letters were the least I could do to keep in touch. I shook off the feeling of being overwhelmed and faced my father and his family. "Alter Les Reedwald, I will now go to Selene." "Yes. Learn everything you can." "If anything happens,e back immediately, okay?" "I hear that the security is in disarray these days. Be careful on the way. I responded to the words of all three of them." Then, looking up at Meredith, I bowed my head and she said, "Have a good trip." She has a clear face, but her eyes are moist. I smiled at her, and she turned her face away from me in a sullen manner. I wondered if this was the behavior of an adult over 20 years old. I knew marriage was a long way off. I bowed to my family and jumped into the carriage. "Let''s go!" With that as a signal, the carriage started moving slowly. We passed through the gate, entered the main street, and everyone saw us off until we were out of sight in the crowd. When they were out of sight, I looked ahead. The townscape flowed like a picture scroll in the space cut out by the canopy. I just gazed at the familiar scene. During the Midsummer Festival, I walked through the town of my own volition for the first time. Everything was fresh and new. It feels like a long time ago, but it was only five years ago. It must have been such a fulfilling five years. Passing the center of town, I approached the Adventurers'' Guild. As I casually peeked out from the dais, the door unexpectedly opened to reveal Guild Leader Herrit. He looked straight at me and bowed quietly. He had been waiting for me to pass by. He has helped me in many ways, and I guess he feels the same way. Something like the Tremble Cube two years ago and the Hunter Fitch just the other day. Both were monsters that would have wreaked havoc if left unattended. When I returned the eye salute, Herrit Guild Leader Herrit bowed again and returned to the guild. Gradually, the main gate approached. Next to the open gate, the gatekeepers lined up, and one of them walked up to me. Leading the carriage was Krell, the chief of the ten. I think I was already a gatekeeper when I was eight years old on the expedition. I should have heard his name earlier. With Krell in the lead, Rnd on horseback, and nearly ten adventurers surrounding them, the carriage was moving forward. At that moment, a voice suddenly rose from the crowd. "Go ahead!" Surprised, I turned my eyes to see a group of what looked like bandits. Hunters. They came to see us off, tooCwhy is Nerio here, too? Did that guye running? He was waving his hand with a slightly tearful look on his face, without the nervousness he had shown earlier. When I was about to lean forward to respond, an old man jumped in. He had a big bag on his shoulder and his gray hair waspletely disheveled. When he saw the carriage, a look of relief crossed his face. It was Pavel. He had rushed there in between house calls. What a flurry of farewells at the end. "I''m off!" I leaned forward and answered them. The carriage passed through the main gate to cheers that were uncharacteristic of the son of a nobleman, and uncharacteristic of me. I look behind me and see Reedwald moving away. It will be three or five years before I see this town again. I break off my gaze and turn to look ahead. The streets, wet with melting snow, seemed to gleam in the sunlight. I hadn''t traveled by carriage since I was a baby. I ruminated on the time when I first woke up in this world. At that moment, the color blue suddenly caught my eye. Blooming by the side of the road were flowers heralding spring. I thought I smelled something sweet. Beginning and ending with the Milleim Flowers, huh? No C it begins again. As if to break off a fond farewell, I thought about the future that wille. Chapter 38: Prologue - Budding Buds Chapter 38: Prologue - Budding Buds The imperial capital Arsis is in the northwestern part of the Arsis Empire. On the main road leading to it, several towns and forts were built as walls to protect the imperial capital, and one of them, Krust, was located in the north-northwest. Kurst was under direct rule and was governed by the captain of the Royal Guard. When they retired from their posts, they went to their new territories and handed over their posts and Krust to their sessors. This has been the custom for a long time since Arsis was settled in the imperial capital. The soft sunlight gradually soothed the chilly air. There were more than a dozen figures on a hill on the outskirts of Krust. There are simple tables and assembled chairs. Fitalio Krust, his beloved son, Litius Krust, and several other knights, who had been close associates of Fitalio since he was a mere Royal Guard, and who were now guardians of Krustseated at the table were the current captain of the Royal Guard. Around the table were the squires, who were careful not to disturb their lord anddy''s moment, and to make itfortable for them. "Father! This pastry is delicious!" "Which one is it?" "It has red fruit in it!" Fitalio picked up the pastry his little finger pointed to and popped it into his mouth. He tasted it for a while and smiled, and Litius looked proud. It was six years ago, at the age of thirty-eight, that Fitalio had a child. After ten years of marriage, he was still unable to bear a child, and his wife had suggested that he have a second wife, but Fitalio refused it, saying they should grow old together. And just when he hadpletely given up on the idea, she conceived a child. When Litius was born, not only the men under hismand and the people of his domain, but even the emperor, congratted him and presented him with a lot of birthday gifts. Litius, his cheeks rxed, was eagerly eating the pastries. Fitalio gently stroked his soft, pale gold hair, reminding him to eat slowly. The knights watched in silence as the father and son interacted with each other. A peaceful moment passes. At first nce, it appears to be a stroll. But most of them, including Fitalio, were armed. The name of their presence here was a patrol. A few days ago. Suddenly, Fitalio is permitted to inspect the territory. Fitalio was puzzled. He had not applied for it. He is a captain of the Royal Guard, so he returns to the territory only a few times a year, most of the time for a day trip. He often makes one-day trips. Krust was administered here as a helper from the empire. So there was nothing for Fitalio to do. Nevertheless, the inspection was scheduled for three days. When I told him that it might have been a mistake, he told me that it turned out to be an order from Emperor Formes. Looking back, it had been six months since he had returned to Krust. He had been busy recently and had little time to spend with his son. Thankful for the consideration, Fitalio decided to apany his son to the city for a rest called "inspection tour. Lithius tipped his cup with a satisfied look on his face. It was a citrus fruit, Tato Acre, a subspecies of Acre. The high sugar content made it Litius'' favorite. As the squire poured the fruit water into the empty cup, Litius suddenly shouted. "There''s a squirrel, Father!" A small shadow was moving in the branches of the grove to which he was pointing. Perhaps startled by the voice, the squirrel raised its upper body slightly and peered at Fitalio and the others. "Don''t let appearances deceive you, Rithi. There are some small monsters out there." "Then there''s that one, too." "That''s just a squirrel. He''s not a monster." Litius smiles. "Well, then, may I give him some sweets? "Sure, but you might not eat it." "Don''t worry. It''s delicious!" He grabbed some sweets and ran toward the grove. Two knights quickly stand up and follow. After stretching his arms hard under the tree, Litius struggle to get the squirrel''s attention. One of the knights speaks to Fitalio with a tear in his eye. "You have grown up to be a good child." "He''s too good for me. Perhaps a little too overprotective." Fitalioughs. He looked at his son''s back, his expression a little shadowy. "He wants to be a knight of the Royal Guard." "A sessor, then." "I would be more than happy if that were the case C but I don''t think it will be possible." Fitalio thought back to the events of a few months ago. After hearing his son''s decision, he gave him a little practice. The results were scattered. He had no aptitude for any weaponry. When asked about his status, his abilities were the same or lower than those of other children his age. Those with superior talent have a glimpse of it at a young age. It was the same for me. I at least tried to find out about his magical qualities, but the court magician who investigated him seemed to have no words to say. "A mere knight would be able to do it. There are many such people in the imperial capital. But not the Royal Guard. He is the emperor''s sword and shield. Even if it were her, I would not ept her." The knights were at a loss for words. Perhaps sensing such an atmosphere, Fitalio burst outughing. "Well, your loyalty to His Majesty is just splendid. You are no less than the Royal Guard." Feeling the air rx, Fitalio thought he had made a mistake in raising them. He had told him too much about how Konoe should be. Somewhere along the way, Litius hade to admire it and wanted to be one himself. If he had realized hisck of talent earlier. This would not have happened. Someday he will realize that he will never reach it. How much it will hurt then. One of the knights muttered as if such sentiments were on his face. "If only the world were at peace" Inwardly, Fitalio agrees. If so, the role of the Royal Guard would be somewhat lighter. It would also create possibilities for Litius, who might have forgiven him even if he didn''t ept. "What is the Holy Knight doing?" "Most likely, he''s busy chasing women''s asses." The knightsined. Savilius, the holy knight, is the strongest knight in the Arsis Empire and the holder of the advanced title "Holy Knight". However, his personality is theplete opposite of his title, and his behavior is so problematic that if the empire were not divided into factions and fighting each other, he would be punished long ago. Sensing the danger in the conversation, one of us wanders off the subject. "If we could at least get the East on our side, your Majesty''s reign would be secure." Fitalio shakes his head somewhat self-deprecatingly, thinking of the rugged aristocrat. "Duke Brad? He won''t move. He must be rather taken aback. What is he ying at while Hazel and Baromat are building up their strength?" As soon as he spoke, Fitalio was instantly ready for battle. A beatter, the knights drew their swords and surrounded their Lord. "Who are you!" A man appears, leaning against a grove of trees, to the knight''s who-something. At first nce, I recognized the adventurer. But his right arm and leg were bent in an impossible direction, and he managed to stand with his sword as a walking stick. When he sees Fitalio and the others, he bursts into tears. "Help mehelp me." The man''s voice breaks off and he copses in ce. "Where''s Lithi!" Fitalio looks around, but his son is nowhere to be seen. The hills are dotted with groves of trees, and beyond them is a forest. There are no monsters in the vicinity of the imperial capital for the knight to fall back on. But the adventurer in front of him was dressed in magnificent equipment. With a bloodlust in his veins, he issued amand. "Find them!" Without saying a word, Fitalio starts to run. All at once, the knights scatter to the trees, followed by the squire. A roar. Fitalio gasps. He weaves through the trees and leaps over the overhanging roots. He cuts through the bushes, and just as he leaps into the air, he stopped dead in his tracks. (What the hell is this? ) The devastation before him left him speechless. Three adventurers and two knights were lying on the ground. And then there was the Hill Giant. The Giant was lying on its side, holding one of the adventurers'' legs and not twitching. The knight, a man of many years of experience, devoured the small figure, unable toprehend the situation. "Oh, Father!" Litius turned. His bloodied face was somewhat proud as if he had found a delicious pastry. Fitalio slowly approached with his sword in his hand. He looked at the giant. There is nond in the vicinity where the giant species can live. A cor of servitude. The adventurers had used it. But it failed to control them, ripped off one of the adventurers'' legs, and went on a rampage using it as a weapon. But C why is the head so deformed? As if he kept hitting it with a small mallet. Fitalio notices that both of Litius'' hands are soggy and wet. "I told him I was the son of a knight of the Royal Guard, but he didn''t understand." Litius took one look at the giant as if he were looking at a child who was not listening. Then. "You are an enemy of the empire, aren''t you?" He looked up at his father and smiled. At that moment, some kind of emotion surged up in Fitalio. Fear or joy? Unsure of himself, Fitalio simply held his son in his arms with trembling hands. Chapter 39: Traveling to Selene - Verene Village Chapter 39: Traveling to Selene - Verene Vige It was the fifth day since our departure. We were still in the air. There were two roads to Selene, one to the west, through the neighboring Baron Formst. The other was south, through Viscount Keten''s territory. Thetter was the route I took on my way back from an expedition when I was eight years old. The southern route was a big detour, so we took the safer way to the west. The day after we set out, we arrived in Formst, delivered the letter from my father that I had brought to the Baron of Formst, and were taken care of for the night. Since the baron is an imperialist, but my family has good rtions with him, we leave the barony without any trouble. After that, we stayed in towns and viges along the road and made good progress along our way. "What are we going to do? Under the clear sky, a giant body was lying in front of me. "Well, I thought you might want some beef soon." "No, I''m not thinking about it! I can''t eat it up!" Gowthus, the bull demon, was out of breath, exposing his giant body. Pidosios, who had gone out to scout during lunch break, brought him along, saying, "Ha-ha-ha, there''s a big one." Das fired the first shot, Rnd stopped the rush, and Markant and Salma pinched him. They easily defeated it, but the problem was what happened next. It was too big. When Ipare it to Eras Rhino, it was cute, but it must have weighed close to two tons. Speaking of Gowthus, it is popr meat that evenmoners can afford. I would collect it if I could, but Comparing the giant body to the wagon, he peered into the back of the cart. "If we take out all the cargo C we can manage to get it on, right?" "I wouldn''t rmend it. It will take at least a full day to get to the next vige of Ilsana. It will take at least a full day to get to the next vige of Ilsana, and if we load it up, it will take even longer and put more strain on the horses and wagon. Even if you make it to Ilsana, there are no towns or viges past there until Selene. If one of them crumbles along the way, it will be difficult to reach them by the deadline." If I ran alone, I could make it in time, but that would be bad. If the baron''s son came alone and on foot, it would not only tarnish the family name. He would be aughingstock. I stared at the source of the problem. It was his fault too. Why did he bring him here? Pidosios noticed the look in my eyes and smiled. "Don''t make such an oopsie face. Don''t worry. I can eat half a Markant." "Seriously, I''ll give it a shot." "Don''t!" I mean, they''re all But wait, it might not be a bad idea to dismantle it. We circled the lying Gowthus. If we drain the blood and the entrails are processed, we can reduce its weight significantly. W also can carry its skin on foot. What about the round head? Are these bones? I had heard it was a bull demon, so I thought it might have big, stupid horns. It looks like it is wearing an upturned bowl. I don''t remember such a dinosaur. While I am thinking about this and that, Pidosios opened his mouth again. "Well, then, let''s take it to a nearby vige. If we share the meat, we can get free lodging, right?" "That''s what I''m trying to figure out." "Not that way. It''s off the road, but it''s in the north. It''s close enough that we can get there while the sun is still up." He sounded as if he had just remembered that he was there, but his timing was surprisingly good. "You''ve been trying to get me here since the beginning, haven''t you?" "I don''t want to stay in the field anymore. I want to drink and stay in bed!" "," he confessed. It was only the second day of camping. It''s an adventurer''s daily life. "Well, it can''t be helped." Unexpectedly, Rnd agrees. "We''ll just have to carry it to that vige. You seem to be thinking that if we dismantle it and make it lighter, please don''t make the streets bloody. It is a nuisance to other travelers. If I may give you my personal opinion, you should give up and move on quickly." Rnd sometimes says things out of line. Giving up is out of the question. But no demolition? I thought it was a good idea. The distance from Reedwald to Selene is about ten days. Considering the possibility of being stranded due to weather, etc., they left 15 days ago. Since everything had been going well so far, we estimated that we would be able to arrive there by the ninth day at thetest. Although it would take extra days to go either west or north, there was plenty of time to spare. We had no choice but to choose the north, where horses and wagons would be less burdened. It was unpleasant to feel like we were being manipted, but it seemed we had no choice. The Markant had no objections, and we grudgingly decided to head north. "So that''s the vige." I lifted my hips from the dais and squinted. In the middle of the grassy meadow spreading out on the hillside, we see a vigee into view. "That''s Verene Vige. The cheese here is delicious." This ce has the shape of a shallow basin with a slope, a vige in the center, a vast meadow covering it, and a forest leading to several low mountains beyond. This ce also has a narrow river that flows from the forest to the north, through the vige, and the other one is into the forest to the southwest. It was convenient for humans in some way, so they may have cultivated the original grasnd and expanded it to this point. "Oh, they''re here early." Pidosios pointed to a corner of the meadow. Looking there, I saw countless mops walking around "Hmm, a new kind of monster, huh?" "Idiot. It''s a sheep." "Don''t lie. Sheep are furry, adorable creatures. That''s a mop." "It''s a Zunu, isn''t it?" Valerie opens her mouth from the side. Gowthus upied the back of the cart, so I was on the driver''s stand and the others were on foot with the cart on their backs. Incidentally, Pidosios, the original culprit, is sitting next to me because he is a Gyoja. Am I the only one who thinks this is strange? "We had them in our vige, too. They are resistant to hunger and cold, so they are helpful in poor viges. I miss it C but this vige has so many of them." "Oh, by the way, there''s Weld to the northeast. I see, so this is a mop production factory." "Probably right. I ate cheese in that town. And it''s not a mop factory." Weld is a barony in the northern part of the road to Selene. This is probably in that territory. While we were talking about this, a girl appeared through the gap in the mop. And when she saw me, she ran away in a hurry. I must have rmed her. Since we couldn''t find a route to the vige, we went through the forest and pushed forward along a roadless path. It was understandable to be surprised when a group of up to ten armed men suddenly appeared. The vige was surrounded by fields. Because of that, even the farmers stopped their work to look at us. Thanks to the knightly Rnd leading the way, there was nomotion, but several men were waiting for us in front of the fence surrounding the vige. A rather elderly man was standing among the working men. He was probably the vige chief, judging from his appearance. We stopped the carriage a short distance away, and I dismounted and headed toward the vigers. Rnd dismounted and followed behind me. "I am Alter Les Reedwald. I am the son of Baron Reedwald, who has a fiefdom east of here. Are you the vige chief?" "Yes, I am, but " "I don''t like to go through the hassle of this. I''m going to get right down to business. I''m in trouble." The vige headman''s gaze wandered in confusion. The vige chiefs are not the only ones who are concerned about the quality of the products and services they offer. He led the chiefs on a tour of the vige, and when he quickly showed them the actual product, they rolled their eyes at the giant body that had been crammed into the back of the cart. "Is this a Gowthus?" "Yes, it is. Gowthas were valuable livestock used by hunters and adventurers to enrich their towns and viges. We couldn''t leave them behind, so we brought them here." "I see. But we can''t afford to buy a single Gowthus." The chief''s face clouded. Well, that''s right. I don''t think Gowthus is that expensive, but buying is not synonymous with wanting to buy. "We''re not talking about buying one cow, we''re talking about wanting to buy one. I''m not asking you to buy a whole animal. Some meat, all the skin, the round head C can you use it for something?" I ask Rnd behind me. "It would be material for a buckler. It''s lightweight and hard, but surprisingly fragile." "Then you don''t want them. I want to make a deal with the rest of it minus those. I''ll need a ce to sleep for the night and a carriage to maintain. Oh, yes. And if you have any cheese in stock, share it with me. I hear it''s good." "I can get you that much in a minute. Are you sure you don''t mind?" "Sure. The main thing is not to waste this guy." The vige chief''s expression brightens as he realizes that I am serious. The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your car is to use the best car insurance policy. Considering the weight, the edible parts must be substantial. It would not be a lucrative deal. Vigers who had heard the story began to gather around and thanked us, intimidated by Gowthus''s huge body. In response, we headed for our lodgings for the night, guided by the vige chief himself. Chapter 40: Traveling to Selene - The Girl at the Inn Chapter 40: Traveling to Selene - The Girl at the Inn The vige of Verene is a small vige of about 30 houses. The poption was probably between one hundred to two hundred people. I did not expect to find an inn because it was off the road, and I am surprised to see a building appear. It was a single-story building with a neat appearance. A wooden board with the name "Polly''s Inn" carved on it hung at the entrance. A viger had apparently sent word, and upon arrival, a stoutly built man came out from inside and bowed politely. "Wee, my friend. My name is Ronnie, the innkeeper." "My name is Alter Les Reedwald. I will sleep here for the night." We gree each other. Then, since it would be a hassle to transship them, Pidosios offered to carry Gowthus to the dismantling shed, and only Salma offered to apany him. After seeing them off, we enter the inn. We opened the door and found ourselves in a tavern. It was a typical establishment in a small vige or town. Since guests seldome to the inn, it must be a ce for the vigers to rx. Rnd took care of the lodging formalities, and we went into our rooms to unpack. The women Valerie, Salma, and Mirana were sharing a room, the men were all in the same party, and Rnd was sharing a room with the "Battle Axe of Destruction" whom he knew very well. Naturally, I''m shoved into a single room. Ronnie is scared because I will stay overnight at his inn, but his inn has a clean room. I sat on the bed for a little while to recover from my trip. When I left the room a short timeter, Markant and the others had already taken over the table and enjoyed their drinks and snacks. Before I knew it, Pidosios had returned, sipping a delicious ale and munching on cheese. He is making excuses, but this is what he wanted to do. Why didn''t he just say he wanted to stop by? Next to the twisted man sat Salma, as if it were a matter of course. She has strong romantic feelings for Pidosios. It is obvious since she doesn''t even try to hide it, but the person to whom it''s directed didn''t seem to be interested. Perhaps it is not to the halfling''s liking? Whatever the case, I won''t get involved in other people''s love lives. I would watch from a distance, trying not to get involved. Rnd was waiting for me toe, so I sat at the table with Markant and the others, and then let Rnd sit down. I asked Ronnie, who came to take my order, for fruit and water and casually looked at the snacks on the table. One was the much-talked-about cheese and the other was fruit. The fruit looks like prunes. Are they soaked in something? It smells very much like alcohol, though. Children in this world have a taste for liquor on their way. Not only is it a raw water hazard, but there was now against it in the first ce. There was no point in abiding by thews of my previous life, but I won''t do it. Since I almost died in making a cure, I have a little resistance to it. That is why I picked up the cheese that Pidosios had endorsed. It is much harder than cow cheese. When I released a small piece into my mouth, a rich taste, a slight sourness, and a strong saltiness spread in my mouth. This might be for drinkers. "Isn''t it good for your pte?" Valerie smiles at me. "The taste itself is delicious, but it''s a bit salty." "Maybe so. It''s a rural''s specialty. But the cheese here is much less salty. We don''t usually eat it as it, but we use it in cooking." "Hmm. Perhaps because it doesn''t need to be preserved?" "That''s right." I froze when I saw the person who appeared from the back of the room saying that. "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for the dy in greeting you. My name is Miranda, Ronnie''s wife." A woman with chestnut-colored wavy hair tied back came and bowed gracefully. "Most of the cheese, wool and mutton produced in this vige is shipped to Weld. They don''t need to be preserved because of the city''s close distance and their immediate consumption. Of course, we also produce regr cheese because people also buy it. The vige stockpile is all there as well." As she speaks, Miranda sets the tes on the table. "Please have some pastries if you like. The only seasoning is the saltiness of the cheese, so I think it will be easy to eat." She bowed her head again and returned to the kitchen. A beat after Miranda disappeared, Markant buzzed. "What the hell is that! That''s not the innkeeper''s wife!" I agree. If she is amoner. The mere sight of an aristocrat would make her eyes ze over. Ronnie scratched his head in embarrassment. "I did my best to seduce her." And then the bragging begins, which I don''t want to hear. She is just amoner, but she has a lot of trouble getting men to go around her because of her looks. Valerie and Salma sympathize with her. Well, our women are also at a high level. Even Mna, who is not so much of a showy girl, has a good face, though she is hidden by the other two. Polly is Ronnie''s grandmother and the first owner of the inn. Polly is already deceased. No wonder Polly had never appeared. Suddenly, I smelled a nostalgic smell and looked down at the te. The dough sticks were twisted and formed into bite-sized rounds. It was deep-fried. The smell ispletely like a snack. As if lured by the smell, I reach out my hand to taste the cheese vor, and a hint of saltiness spreads over the crispy texture. It is delicious. I never thought I could eat snacks in this world. I let another one go in my mouth. I had heard they only use cheese for seasoning, but I guess they use basil or something else as a secret ingredient. Don''t underestimate the pte of a former modern man. After seeing me, the others reached for theirs one after another. And while I was analyzing the secret vor C or whatever it is C the te was empty in the blink of an eye. "Shall I offer you some more?" Ronnie said happily at the sight of everyone, but I declined. It was almost dinner time. I was sure they had already started preparing the food, and I was sorry to fill their bellies with pastries. I was sorry to leave them behind, but I would leave them as souvenirs for tomorrow. Ronnie nodded when I told him about the dinner. "Yes, that''s right. It''s before the banquet." "Banquet?" "Didn''t you hear? The vige chief was very excited about the banquet of Gowthus today." When did that happen? Well, if he was happy, it was worth carrying. Gowthus can''t be killed with ordinary skill. Our guys who finish them off are exceptional. Perhaps they rarely have a chance to eat them. But still, Gowthus? It was not a rare urrence at our table. I wonder how the vigers cook them. I''m looking forward to it. Gowthus? "Ah, the dismantled Gowthus!" Oh, no, I forget to dismantle the Gowthus. They are my second biggest fish after Eras Rhino. I would have learned a lot just by observing. What a waste of time. "Something about dismantling?" Ronnie is surprised at mymenting. Gulping and stirring his ale, Marchant responded. "Maybe I wanted to dismantle mine." "YesCyou are the son of a nobleman, aren''t you? Are you interested in dismantling ce?" Yes, I am. "He''s an odd one, you know. He already killed goblins, too. When he was eight years old." "That''s, well, I don''t know. " Ronnie is at a loss to respond to the content and rudeness of Markant''s statement. It''s okay. That''s not the point. It''s more than that C oh, it''s a waste. "Maybe you''ll make it in time." Turning at the unexpected words, Mirandaes from the kitchen. She puts a tter of sausages on the table, saying, "It''s simple. "I don''t think we''ve ever dismantled a Gowthus before in this vige. The meat hasn''t arrived yet, and I''m sure it''s taking a long time." "So it might arrive in time! Lead the way, Pidosios!" "Yeah, , it''s too much trouble. It''s over. Let''s just give up!" And he plops down on the table and bites out a sausage. He is a I didn''t hire him, so I''m not obligated to follow him. But he should at least show me the way. I''m sure Salma knows the way C but I will not ask her. She''s going to hate me if I pull her off. I''ll go alone now. It''s a small vige, so there''s no chance of getting lost. As I was about to stand up, the door to the entrance opened with a bang. "I''m home!" It was a girl who came in cheerfully. She was the girl who was with a mop. She must have been the inn''s daughter. "Ah, I knew you were a guest." "Wee back, Tess. Just in time. Show Alter-sama to the dismantling ce." "Oh, what brings you to that ce?" "He''s going to see the dismantling of Gowthus." "I know that! I heard that people bought a big monster. It was a Gowthus." "Yes, it was. Hurry up! The dismantling will be done, and Alter-sama is the son of a nobleman, don''t be rude." "Okay!" Tess agreed and ran out, saying, "This way, this way." Chapter 41: Traveling to Selene - Banquet Chapter 41: Traveling to Selene - Banquet Tess leads me to the dismantling shed. "Battle Axe of Destruction" tried to follow us, but there seemed to be no danger in the vige, and Rnd and I could handle most situations. And since most of the dismantling would have finished, it shouldn''t take too long. That''s why Rnd was the only one to offer his services. Tess was walking a little fast because Miranda had told her to hurry. But I think she wanted her to run, but she didn''t feelfortable rushing the child. Tess is strangely happy and her golden hair tied back in a bun, is swinging lightly. If there were a cat, I would jump on it. But she is a stunning resemnce to her mother. The only thing she inherited from her father was the color of her hair. She will probably have a hard time when she grows up. I didn''t want to walk around in silence, so I talked to Tess. "When we came into the vige, there was a moo C a sheep. Is that one Ronnie''s?" "No, it''s Neil''s. I often have free time to work at the inn, so I''m helping him." Compared to the poption, there are many sheep. I guess people help to herd the sheep to maintain the vige. "So I am happy. We haven''t had this many visitors in a long time." "I see. Those sheep are noisy, but please take care of them for the night." "I''ll take care of them!" Tess spun around and cheerfully responded. I see that''s why she''s so happy. She seems to be proud of and attached to the family business. It is indeed a good inn. It''s clean, and the food is good. However, since it is on the southern road, the only customers are probably the peddlers who visit regrly and adventurers on rare asions. Although it could be a transit point to Weld, there is a well-maintained road a little to the east, so there is no need to force one''s way through. The location was too bad. It is a valuable bar in the vige, though, so it will not go out of business. After that, as we engaged in idle chit-chat, I learned that Tess was eight years old, two years younger than me. She is firm for her age, but children in this world, especially in viges, often work from an early age, so the time they can act like children is short. Even in the viges along the way, I rarely saw kids ying. While I was thinking about this, I saw a dozen or so vigers building a bonfire and setting up tables and chairs in the central square. Are they going to have a feast outside? I think they don''t have a building big enough for everyone to gather. Even there, a few children were running around under the direction of adults, but everyone had a smile. The kids also seemed more ready to y than to work. We left the lively square and approached the outskirts of the vige. "Wait!" We stopped at an unexpected halt. Looking to see what was going on, we saw a boy emerge from a side street. He was dressed neatly for a vige kid. His manner was somewhat pompous, so I guessed he was the son of an influential person. Tess muttered in a whisper. ", herees the nasty one." The boyes up to me, ring at me. I don''t remember him being hostile toward me. "He''s always mean to me." Tess backed away a bit as she said this. Oh, I see what you mean. That''s what you mean when you''re mean to a girl you like. He is around the same age as her, so he must have looked like a pest to her. I had never had friends like this in my previous life, but I wondered what she does when she called her out. Is he going to say something sarcastic? I''d like to get on with it, wouldn''t I? The boy moved his gaze to Tess and chuckled. "Be my wife!" "No!" It was a direct confession. It''s not mean-spirited, is it? He rejected her immediately. "Why? She''ll be the vige chief''s wife!" Undeterred by Tess''s rejection, the boy persists. Is he the son of the vige chief? He doesn''t look anything like him. Is it better that he''s not a twisted little boy? Well, whatever. I don''t know, but I''m going to ask you to leave early. "I''m sorry, but Tess and I are both busy. We''ll talk another time." "What the hell are you? "I''m a guest at the inn." "I''m the son of the chief!" "Okay. I''m leaving." No, don''t go! I''m not done with you! "No, you''re not." "I said next time." "You can talk to Tess again. We can talk about the future then." "Well, the future" Suddenly, the vige chief boy had a smirk on his face, which made Tess look very surprised. Okay, now. Leaving the boy behind, now a delusional schizo, I hurried on. But this time, Tess''s steps be heavy. I think she became grumpy because I said something about the future without her permission. I think it would have been faster if I had asked her where it was and gone alone. I don''t want to be ufortable, even if it''s just for one night. Let''s get him back to life quickly. "That boy you just mentioned, he confesses to you every day, doesn''t he?" "Yes, but " "I said speak, not talk to each other. Just say no as usual. It won''t change anything." "Oh, I see. That''s right!" Tess is convinced and walks off briskly. What an easy girl. "Is it the right decision to send such a little boy to the academy ?" Rnd behind hermented with cold eyes. I''m not a good listener. I''m a normal guy. The only thing I can think of is that it''s a bit of a stretch. The feast began with a grand bonfire and the vige chief leading the way. We grill Gowthus meat on skewers over the bonfire. The grilled skewers are then distributed to the vigers, with the children cheering and the adults smiling as they taste the meat. Watching them, I took a bite myself. People simply grill the Gowthus skewers with a light sprinkling of salt. It was for the vigers, but it looked so good that they gave me one. It was simple, but the taste of Gowthus is potent. This was delicious. In the za, only simple cooking such as skewers was grilled, while Miranda cooked the more borate dishes at the inn. This is for use at the guest of honor table. In one corner of the za, they pile up the dismembered Gowthus, and the vige women are skewering them one after another. Tess was working among them. When we arrived at the dismantling shed, the dismantling of the Gowthuswas already done. They were in the middle of cutting out the pieces to take to the inn, so even if I had rushed in alone, I wouldn''t have made it in time. Tess took over the transportation, and I helped with the rest of the work, listening to the tips and difficulties. People ate the first group of such skewers as soon as possible, and the second group went to war, but they are ughtered one after another. More than a hundred people attended the feast. I think it was almost all the vigers. Gowthus weighed nearly two tons. The pile of meat was less than half of that. Simply put, even if each person ate 500 grams, that would be enough to feed more than 1,000 people. At first, I was worried about whether it would be enough for the vigers, but there are other dishes prepared, and the momentum is slowly waning. It looks like we will be fine. And there will be quite a bit left over, so we''ll turn it into dried meat and have it stockpiled. "It''s steamed Gowthus with Acru sauce." Ronnieys out Miranda''s dish. Oh, I''ve had this a few times. Is this an iron te of gousas dishes? I put it in my mouth, nostalgic for the old days, and am amazed. This C it tastes better than the chefs. There may be issues of freshness and management of ingredients, but the depth of vor is different. How can a vige chef beat aristocrat''s chef? I looked to the side and saw that Markant had finished his meal in no time at all. Taste a little more. When Iplimented Miranda''s cooking to Ronnie, who came to take down the te, he thanked me proudly. ording to Ronnie, he is in charge of the cooking. But when he took her as his wife, he quickly improved his cooking skills and easily overtook her. I listened to his bbermouth about how it all came to be and pondered over Ronnie''s status. The couple and the chef also had not mastered cooking skills so they don''t have the "skills". The same goes for dismantling, Nerios and the hunters here have not learned dismantling skills either. I don''t know exactly why, but one thing is clear. Those skills are outside the scope of my "Increased Growth Potential". If it''s not in the skills, I don''t get the skills. I realize that through my senses. To learn such skills as they should be, I had to gain experience. That is also the reason why I insisted on dismantling Gowthus. "What''s wrong?" Ronnie asked as I stared at him. "No, it''s nothing serious. Perhaps Ronnie is a former adventurer?" "You know exactly what I mean. I was for a little while when I was younger. I didn''t have the talent and soon gave up and go back to my parents'' house." Ronnie had mastered "One-Handed Sword 1". Of all the skills,bat skills are the hardest to learn. Besides, vigers don''t have opportunities to swing a sword, so they had to either have served in the military or be an adventurer. "From how he carried himself, I thought, What if?'' He''s not that different in build from Markant." "I see." Markant stood up and lined up with Ronnie. He was trying to cover it up, I thought so. Yeah, they still look alike. Seeing the two of them, Danil is also impressed. "It''s true, I didn''t notice. Not only do they have simr physiques, but they also have simr atmospheres. They are like brothers." At these words, Markant and Ronnie observed each other intently. As soon as they looked at each other, they said. "Brother!" "Brother!" They hugged each other tightly. What the hell are they doing? And Ronnie, you''re older than him, right? They separate themselves from others, and suddenly the farce began. The others were cheering and eating up the rapid-fire developments while enjoying Miranda''s cooking and drinks with them. The vige chief who sat next to us was staring at the improvised drama. Oh, there''s his son. Okay, let''s pretend we didn''t see it. Nevertheless, the presence of his son reminds me of Tess. If you look for him, you will find that he is still running around all over the square, adding drinks for the vigers and distributing grilled skewers. Isn''t he working too hard? Perhaps it''s in his nature, but he seems to be enjoying himself, while the other children are chomping on the skewers or ying with them. None of them are working. "Tess!" I called out, and he turned and rushed over. "You wanted to see me, Alter-sama!" "You''ve been working hard, haven''t you? You''ve probably been taking care of the sheep since this morning. Take the rest of the day off." "But I''m working, sir." "The other children aren''t working. In times like this, the adults should be left to their own devices, and the children should stretch their wings." Valerie, who was listening nearby, nodded. "You''re right, Alter-sama. It''s one thing for vige kids to be busy. But festivals and celebrations are different. Children need to have fun." "But we don''t want to be short-handed. " "No problem then. Go on, Markant, give us a piece of your skin!" "HehC?" Markant, who had been on the farce, turned to me with a dumbfounded look. Then, as soon as he sees Tess, he assesses the situation at an uncharacteristic speed. "Leave the rest to your uncle!" And he ran off toward the inn. Ronnie was the one who panicked. "Hey, brother! That''s not good! I''m your brother, but you''re still a guest!" He''s not your brother, though. I sent Ronnie off in hot pursuit, and let Tess sit in the empty seat. I felt a hint of fidgeting from the vige chief''s side, but it was bothersome, so I did my best to let it slide. Chapter 42: Traveling to Selene - Anomalies in Verene Village Chapter 42: Traveling to Selene - Anomalies in Verene Vige The night of the feast passes with the serving of Markant, who has turned into an uncle. The vige children return home, their bellies full and tired of the noise, and the square is now upied only by adults. The people serving the guests took a breather and began to enjoy drinking and chatting while eating skewers of Gowthus and other food they can''t eat. Those people who had been drinking since the beginning had fallen unconscious, but many continued to drink. Soon after, Mirandaes to greet Ronnie with the pastry. She epts it and thanks them for the food and their hard work. The two responded with a look of satisfaction and entered the circle of vigers. Tess remained at the guest of honor''s table, happily listening to Markant''s conversation. Perhaps this is how she usually listens to the drunks. I threw a snack into my mouth, drank a ss of fruit water, and watched everyone. Well, it''s time for me to leave. I would have liked to stay a little longer in this pleasant vige, but it is not a free trip. Tomorrow, we would have to leave. As I was about to get up, I overheard a conversation among the vigers. I sat up at the mention of it. "CThey''re the guys from Weld, aren''t they? I heard they got away." "I think we''ve run out of food, haven''t we?" "Well, that''s because you ate them while you''re sleeping." "I think ourmbs are down in numbers too. Maybe they were stolen by bandits. " "We don''t stealmbs. That''s why it''s our food." Bandits. We heard rumors about them several times on the road. As my brother had warned me, this was proof that the world was in a rough state, but I hadn''t seen any. They have appeared in this area C or perhaps there are signs of them. I nced around and saw that Oze and Pidosios were also listening attentively. I don''t care if they''re drunk or not, as long as they are. The rest of us need to train. "Tess, did the bandits get out?" Tess, suddenly asked, was puzzled for a moment and then tilted her head. "I don''t know. It seems there are rumors." "The grazingnd would be far from the vige. Aren''t you afraid?" "I''m fine. If banditse, I''ll beat them with my stick!" She said and pretended to beat them. It was a little heartwarming. I could almost hear onomatopoeic sounds like "Pokon! While we were talking like this, one of the vigers turned to us and said, "Hey, you adventurers, right?" "What are you talking about, Neil? They''re C-ranked!" Ronnie admonished him, but the man called Neil smiled. "Oh, then you''re strong. Ain''t that easy?" "It''s not a question of strength; how much do you think it costs to hire a C-rank? You can''t just ask him to do it." Ronnie shook his head in disgust. I''m sure he knows a lot of things since he used to be an adventurer. I don''t know. I asked everyone with my eyes, and Danil responded. "It varies a lot depending on the nature of the request. But C at the lowest price, it''s enough for a viger to live for more than a year if you know what I mean." After hearing this, Neil''s shoulders slumped. What? I thought I had heard that name before, but it was Neil the shepherd, wasn''t it? I looked at Tess and saw her worsened expression. She was making a strong statement, but perhaps her anxiety was heightened by the noise the adults were making. "What do you think? Vige chief." "If you ask me that, no actual harm has been done to us. And there are no witnesses." Neil the shepherd and the food man seemed to object to the mayor''s statement but kept their mouths shut. After considering themission fee, he knows the vige can''t afford it. The daily ie of an average person in town is less than one silver coin a day. In this vige, it would be about half that amount. Even if it is the same amount, it would be at least thirty-six gold coins for more than a year. That is not an amount this vige can afford. Markant and Valerie looked at each other. They are from the same vige, so they must have been in the same boat. However, they were in the middle of a request for an escort. They''re not in a position to move on their own. We can handle a bandit or two, but When I looked next to him, Rnd opened his mouth as if he knew what I was going to say. "May I? It will take us two days to be sure, bandits or no bandits. If bad weather strikes after we leave, it will be easy to blow off the leeway in our itinerary. If that happens, I''ll ask Alter-sama to run alone." "That would be a bad idea." "That''s not good, not good at all. So, please wipe away the mud on your family name while you are still in school." "That''s not what you say to the son of a lord. But that''s all right. I will wipe off as much mud as I can." Markant''s expression brightened when he heard this, but in contrast, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" did not react as well. Especially Pidosios, he was not listening from the beginning and was drinking while looking at the day after tomorrow. But he must have heard everything that was said. "Pidosios, can you do me a favor?" He turns to me at my words. His eyebrows furrowed and then his mouth twisted. "Are you serious? We are adventurers, we are paid to risk our lives. If I''m just asked to do whatever you want me to do, there''s no way I''ll have enough lives. Besides, even if they were here, they must have escaped, right? There''s no way they''d have the strength to attack a vige." "Don''t get your story twisted. You promised to scout along the way. No, right?" He''s hard to deal with, this guy. I can''t argue with him because he''s right. And he''s doing a perfect job of scouting along the way and being the boss. He didn''t evenin when he carried Gowthus to the dismantling shed. In a sense, Pidosios is an adventurer in the purest sense of the word. Even Ose and I could probably find a bandit or two. But it is best to have them specialize. Without them, it would take more than two days. We would have to go on a solo run. For better or worse, "Sword of the Deep Silence" is a team led by Pidosios. If only we could somehow convince this twisted man. Pidosios pours himself a ss of wine, dodging the res of Markant and Valerie. But C and that''s where he stops. He has a different feeling that only a good scout would notice. He probably has a bad feeling about the direction. But he can''t help but check. It''s the nature of scouts. You nce to the side and groan. He looks up at me with eyes that seem to be begging for my attention. Unable to remove his gaze, Pidosios stiffened. After a moment, he sighs deeply, as if giving up. "Okay, okay! You just go, just go!" Tess, her expression changing drastically, thanked him with a smile. Wow, scary "This is natural, right? If you know what you''re doing, it''s even scarier" "Hmmm that''s the kind of hobby you have." "I''m going to get up and investigate tomorrow." I got up, announced that I would start investigating tomorrow, and quickly ran away to the inn. In this world, where there are many foreign enemies, towns and viges build their dwellings and facilities in a clustered manner. The vige of Verene was no exception, with houses clustered around a stream that crossed the center of the meadow. Surrounding it was arge meadow, which was also pasturnd, and beyond that was a forest. And the back of the forest led to welds and low mountains. Then next morning, we checked the vige while interviewing the vigers. Finding nothing out of the ordinary, we moved on to investigate the meadow. Neil was not the only shepherd in Verene. There are other livestock families, each with its direction and range. They let their sheep graze while resting on the grasnd. We spoke to them too, but none of them had seen the bandits. Pidosios, perhaps thinking he would not get anywhere at this point, suggested he enters the forest with only the "Sword of the Deep Silence". He wanted some quick proof of the bandit''s presence or absence. I agreed, and the remaining members returned to investigate the meadow. Around noon, as we were stretching out from fatigue, we saw Tess and a herd of sheep in the same spot as the day before. They were in front of the herd, moving their hands and holding their heads. Although curious as to what they were doing, we continued their investigation. However, we returned to our lodgings without any luck. On the way back, I casually nced at Tess, who was still struggling with the sheep. She was counting them. If I could get the total number, I would know if they were stolen. Perhaps it was a sense of responsibility to keep an eye on the sheep. However, it is impossible to count the number of sheep, since there are more than a hundred of them moving around as they please. The animals should be tagged and managed; otherwise, the only way is to iste them by counting them manually. It is said that at night they are returned to the fence adjacent to the vige, so it would be reasonable to use that. It would take a lot of time and effort, and we would need the cooperation of Neil and the adults. I''ll talk to Neil when it''s all settled. "I''m back!" Not long after we return to the inn, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" also returns. I order ale and Pidosios takes a seat at my table. He gulps down the ale, and then he cuts in, "There was a bandit. He''s already dead, though." "What do you mean?" "First, I said bandits, but it could have been travelers or adventurers. All we found were footprints. But travelers would not be stupid enough to venture through the forest, and there are too many of them to be adventurers. There were more than ten of them. And the reason they are dead C wolves." The first thing thates to mind is the tree-climbing wolf Nudlok. But Pidosios denied it. "No, they''re just wolves. But don''t be naive. Wolves will eat and kill even orcs." "There were that many?" "There were. The pack we found alone numbered no less than twenty. The wolves were tracking their tracks. That was a few days ago. If they were bandits. They would have escaped with nothing but their clothes on. So they''re already dead." "So another one followed the bandit." "Even animals are more dangerous than a bad monster if they are carnivores. The ssic example is the wolf." "Ronnie, are there many wolves around here?" "There are, but the packs are around ten at the most. I''ve never heard of more than twenty." "Bloated wolf packs. Then, aside from the food, the sheep could have been attacked. No trace of them has been left for days, and with such arge meadow, it''s even possible to miss them." "Do you think they''ll attack the vige?" "It''s only a matter of time. If anything, the bandits may have dyed the attack." "Wolves are no better than goblins. We just have to crush them." When Markant remarked wryly, Danil agreed. "This is a livestock vige, so I think they are more troublesome than goblins. Above all, wolves that attack people will attack again. There are many of them, and we should deal with them before they devour their prey. If we reduce their numbers to some extent and are vignt enough, they won''t bother to attack livestock or people." "Deal. Then let''s hit the wolf pack." There were no objections or arguments, and tomorrow morning, we set out to strike down the wolves. Just then. The door opens, and Neil appears. "Is Tess back?" "She hasn''te back yet" Ronnie responds, and we look at each other. That''s just C that''s too good a timing, don''t you think? "Well, that''s odd. Normally I''d say a word before leaving." "Aren''t you stopping somewhere?" "Maybe so, I''ll go check it out!" Ronnie runs off. Battle Axe of Destruction also saw me and nodded and followed. Leaving them to search the vige, we headed for the pasture where Tess was. The scouts, including myself and the "Sword of the Deep Silence," began looking for traces of Tess. It seems they were not in the vige, and after a while, Ose joined us. After a quick search, I, Ose, and the scouts gather together. "What do you think?" "No wolves have infiltrated." The others nodded at Pidosios'' words. Then Ose opens his mouth, looking at a point. "I see Tess''s footprints. ButC" We turned our gaze to the dark forest. Why did we go into the forest? There was just talk that there might be bandits. No matter C I have a feeling we''re in trouble. I look down at the other mark, etched beneath my feet. Pidosios and Ose were staring at the same thing. Is there a meaning to this? If so, which one? The three of us nodded in silence and returned to the others. "Tess went into the woods." I told Ronnie, Miranda, and Neil the results of our investigation. They were speechless at the worst possible turn of events, but Markant blow it out of the water. "Leave it to us, we''ll bring her back." "Wait. Wait. "Battle Axe of Destruction" is on standby." When he was stopped and told to stand by, Markant red at me in frustration. He met it head-on. "Wolves may attack the vige. Someone has to stay behind. You are the best fighters for the job. Besides, the sun will be setting soon. You must be good searchers, or you won''t be able to do anything." "That''s true, though" He looked convinced but unwilling to ept. "From what you just said, I''m also in detention? I''m an escort." "Don''t say that. It''s a littlete for that. And RndC" I lower my voice. "Assume all eventualities. We don''t know what''s going on yet. You''re the experienced one, you''re in charge. Ose, you''ll assist Rnd." Rnd and Ose looked at each other and nodded. I looked at Ronnie and Miranda, the vigers who had gathered, and the vige atrge. Then I told everyone I was going and ran out into the forest with the "Sword of the Deep Silence". Now, what do you think I''m going to find? Chapter 43: Traveling to Selene - What Lurks Within Chapter 43: Traveling to Selene - What Lurks Within We left the meadow and entered the forest to the north. Beyond this point was a low mountain. We thought it would be troublesome if we entered the mountain, but we ran into problems before that. As soon as we entered the forest, we lost sight of Tess''s footprints. There was too much noise. There were countless footprints and tracks, old and new, all over the ce. Tess''s light weight made it difficult for her to leave her tracks, and the fact that it hadn''t rained recently made things worse. We might be able to find her if we took our time, but the sun was just about to set, making identification difficult, and there was no time left to spare. I immediately suggested that we split up and search, and the "Sword of the Deep Silence" readily agreed. They are very quick to understand at times like this. Since they had witnessed the battle with the hunter-fiches up close, they did not worry about anything unnecessary. I headed northwest alone, while "Sword of the Deep Silence" took a northeasterly course and proceeded deeper into the forest. As a temporary scout, I was hiding in the forest of Leknod with "Battle Axe of Destruction". But I''m more of a hunter. It was easier to act alone than to team up with someone unfamiliar. I proceeded through the dark forest, relying only on the moon and starlight. Soon, I noticed a difference from the forest of Leknod. I could not feel the breath of life. The wolves must be devouring all the animals and demons. If it were the forest of Leknod, the wolves would not have been able to expand their influence as much as they did. No matter how many wolves gather, they are still wolves. In that forest, they are nothing but food. I continued to crawl through the forest but could find no sign of Tess. I continued, but then I stopped. It might be a miss. Since there is nothing so far, I should think that Tess has note here. Should I go back? In the "Sword of the Deep Silence," there is Pidosios, who has better search skills than I do, and Das, a beastman. Das has good night vision, so he can show more ability than usual when searching in the dark. As long as the direction is right, there is a possibility that he has found it. But if not, we lost time. Right now, the only threat in this forest is almost exclusively wolves. If the wolves are eliminated or driven away, Tess will have a drastically reduced danger. If that is the case, it would be faster to hit the wolves. We will search for clues while tracking the wolves. If we get nothing, we will attack the pack and search for Tess again. And then search for Tess again. That''s the best we can do right now. Somewhere there was a howl. The howls immediately rose from everywhere and filled the forest with spirits. Not long after we switched directions, the wolf told us where it was on its own. We headed for the nearest howl and saw five wolves running through the forest in one direction. Other wolves maybe summon those wolves. Perhaps the "Sword of the Deep Silence" was engaging another pack. Even though they are not good at fighting, it is hard to believe that they would fall behind the wolves. They maybe call reinforcements. If they could join up with us, that would be good too. Paying attention to the direction of the wind, I activate "Searcher of the ever-darkness" and begin tracking the wolves. However, contrary to our expectations, the wolves headed deeper into the forest. Is this a different matter from the "Sword of the Deep Silence"? I don''t know the expression on the wolves'' faces, but they don''t seem to be in the mood to kill. And when they reach the foot of the low mountains, they sense the presence of countless others. It stopped tracking and ducked into the shade of a tree. Cautiously, he approached the source of the signs and gently peeked out. In the pale light from the moon, I found the person I was looking for. This is something unexpected. Wolves are gathering around a hollow drilled into the slope. There are more than 30 of them. The void seemed to be a den, and the young wolves came running out, messed with their toys, and in a great hurry fled into the dark hole. The toy was a man. A bandit, he was on his knees, holding Tess''s neck and arms and holding them up like a shield to keep the wolf cub in check. Tess''s face was twitching and she was swinging around stiffly. It was fortunate that she was frozen with fear. If she cried out, I don''t know what would have happened. I suppressed the urge to jump out. Anyway, I found Tess safely. She was bleeding from her shoulder, but it was nothing serious. But the situation was too bad. There were wolves all around, and Tess was a hostage of bandits. The problem is that the bandit''s hand is around her neck. The bandit''s muscle strength is as high as 14. They would have no trouble strangling a child. So, , why not just kill him? I can cut off both arms, but there is always a chance. If I want to be sure, I should reap the life out of it with a single blow. CKill a person. I had to do it sooner orter. If I fight as the sword of my father or brother, the enemy is not only demons. I wanted to make my hand after having made up my mind, but I can''t say so. This is fate, too. I let out a small breath and quietly pulled out my Rhino Sword. Leaning forward so as not to make any noise, I gathered my strength as he looked at his target. At that moment, there was a movement. The wolves, who had been watching quietly, then advance and surround the bandits. It was time to eat. Was this what they had been called? There was not a moment to spare. When they were about to step out, activating "Fast Movement," the bandits were about to make their move. "Damn it, don''te here!" The bandit pushed Tess toward the wolf. For a moment, I was caught off guard. But the breath that escaped was a relief. This is fate, too. Tess is thrown out with a stiffened body. Wolves rushed to be the first, and I ran through the gap between them. The moment I retrieved Tess, the wolves chewed up the space. Without slowing down, I kicked the trunk of a nearby tree and ran up it. I prate through the branches and leaves, stopping my "Fast Movement" in mid-air. With Tess in my arms, Inded on arge branch. "Sorry, I''mte." I set Tess down and let her sit on the branch. Stunned, Tess looked at me and her eyes wandered around. Then, as soon as she saw the confused wolf under the tree, her tension broke. It clutched at me and cried loudly. I patted her on the back. "You did well. It''s great you didn''t cry until now. But can you hang on a little longer? Because it''s not over yet." Tess shuddered at the word "not finished". "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you get home." I untied her hand and let her grab the trunk. Then I jumped down. The wolves rushed to distance themselves at the unexpected appearance, and the bandit turned his head back in shock. "You saved my life." I said, and the bandit gave a twitchy smile and slumped into ce. I guess I gave him the wrong idea C well, it doesn''t matter. Tess is on the tree, and for the time being, there is no need to worry. The "Sword of the Deep Silence" must have heard the howl, and will probablye running shortly. However, we don''t want to be too quick. I nce toward the bandits. Countless human bones are scattered around the area. The only survivor had the back of his ankle neatly chewed off. No matter how many wolves there are in this world, they do not preserve food. Growling, the wolves close the siege. More than thirty pairs of glowing eyes were fixed on me. There is something foreign mixed in here. I have to find it, or there will be no solution. I must not overwhelm them. I was on the edge of my seat, and I was reducing the number of people in the room. The limit is the arrival of the "Sword of the Deep Silence. If there is a pincer attack, the wolves may flee. We will find them before that happens. The wolves in the lead attacked at once. The first one I ducked, and while advancing, shes at the next one. I roll across the ground and switch positions. Slight pain in my calf. Was it a graze? As expected, without "Fast Movement," I couldn''t avoid it. My agility is 19 withpensation, and the wolves'' is between 15 and 18. This should be just fine. The smell of blood inspired the wolves to pounce on me one after the other. I swing my sword, punch, and kick. Meanwhile, ws sh through my leather armor, and blood spurts from my limbs. I avoid being bitten. I don''t know how strong their jaws are. If my muscles can''t break free, I''m going to lose my costume. In the blink of an eye, the area was stained with the wolf''s and my blood. Every time a wolf passes by, a bandit screams. Countless stares from the void. Child wolves were watching the battle. For a moment, I was so distracted that I stumbled over a carcass. The wolves leap at me without a moment''s pause, and he kicks the carcass as it is. With a cute scream, the wolf stalls and shes its neck. This is the seventh one. About the same number of wolves have been seriously wounded and have fallen back. Nearly half of them have driven out of the fight. The wolves rebuild their crumbling encirclement, and I look at them as I adjust my breathing. When I decided I couldn''t outrun it, I was going to hit it as hard as I could and force it out, but I still had plenty of time. I had already experienced bloodied things in Hunter Fitch. Compared to that one, this was just a joke. "Give me your sword!" Suddenly, the bandit shouted. What the hell is he talking about? Oh, I see. I must look like I''m in ast-ditch fight and I must look like I''m wounded. Then it''s a sess. Maybe it''s about time. The numbers have dwindled considerably. I ignored the bandits who still fussing over me, and I activated my "Appraisal". I confirmed the results. I should be able to see all the individuals now. Considering all possibilities, I looked around carefully, yet quickly. And one point. I smiled. I had expected a more troublesome situation, but C just like that? Thank goodness for rity. At the back of the pack, a foreign entity stared at me. It looked like just a big wolf. But everything else was different. This one. I pull away from the wolves that leap at me with "Fast Movement". In an instant, he leaps in front of the alien and swings my Rhino Sword. A high-pitched sound. A preconceived move. Has it already grasped the "Fast Movement"? I take distance and face it. "You''re the culprit, Ovech." A tentacle with ck ws repels my Rhino Sword, which should not exist on a wolf. It swung next to the head, and one by one more grew. The tentacles wrapped around the body, or rather, mimicked the body itself. Its body, which was supposed to be thin, grew, its hair gathered into sharp scales, and its entire body turned a deep ck red. Its outer skin was reminiscent of a pressure ulcer or a lid cover. A crack ran across its reptilian head, and a new pair of eyes opened. I watched it with great interest. I thought it would transform itself like magic since it said "Mimicry". It was quite a feat of strength. It can manipte the volume, color, and texture of even a single hair on its body. I am impressed by this. Is this its true nature, or is this its battle stance? Let''s give it our all, too. With one swing of my sword, I sh at once. At that moment, its tentacles extend like a thousand needles. I sh away a few while slowing down, but the pursuing tentacles take up the distance. One attack and one defense, how troublesome. Ovech cannotpete with "high-speed movement. But you can see iting. That''s a tactic you understand. Its intelligence is the same as Hunter Fitch, and I can''t let my guard down. He shes again and shes away the tentacles. You''ve even taken into ount the length of the sword''s body. My Rhino sword cannot reach the head or torso, and the tentacles are just barely extended. But there is no regenerative ability. New tentacles grow, but they move awkwardly. They are not simr, just imitating the outer skin as tentacles. But what are they going to do? This is always a step backward. I know that if I keep going like this, I''ll eventually get pushed asideC At that moment, a short scream came from behind me. "Don''t tell me this isn''t some kind of backhand?" It was little Ovech who was bounced away by "Wind Shield. I thought I felt a strange gaze, but it was still lurking in the void. The little Ovech was flying through the air. I turned around and cut off its head. Meanwhile, Ovech remained motionless. It knows that no matter how much space I show, it can''t win because of my speed. And it seems that he has no way to break the situation. Ovech backed away and let his fourth eye swim around. "It may have the same intelligence as that guy, but its abilities are too different. Let''s end this now." I unleashed ten "Lightning Bolt". Ovech tried to jump back, but all the bullets hit it directly. It stiffened with a glow and copsed. Chapter 44: Traveling to Selene - The End of The Incident Chapter 44: Traveling to Selene - The End of The Incident The defeat and death of the leader left the wolves in a state of intense confusion. In addition to "Mimicry," Ovech possessed the skill of "Pack Control" which it used to keep the other races under his control. It was much stronger than mere wolves and its dominance was overwhelming. With their deaths and the disappearance of their skills, the wolves abandoned their boss and began to flee. What is going on? There are very few signs of life in the forest now. I think this is okay, but maybe we should reduce it a little more. As they prepare to give chase, they sense Pidosios and the others approaching. Immediately, the forest glowedpiszuli. In the blink of an eye, a of magical power was built up and entangled in it. Then the wolves stopped moving. We fired arrows in rapid session. And as soon as the chains of magic disappeared "Sword of the Deep Silence" members leaped out of the darkness and cut down the stalled wolves. Is it the magic of Pidosios? It''s a non-attribute intermediate magic, "Binding Chain". It has a wide range and can he can use it in a variety of ways. They didn''t approach us while we were fighting is they can''t distinguish friend from foe. Even if so, it seems useful. I''ll learn it someday. "I''mte!" "That''s fine. That''s enough. The rest are these." I chant "Firebolt" in multiple chants. I fire multiple chants of "Firebolt" at the fleeing child wolves. Several of them screamed and either died ory dying. I guess the smaller the opponent, the lower the hit rate. I need more training. "The one that just attacked me is Ovech''s cub. I want you to finish him off." The "Sword of Silence" was gaping open-mouthed. Oh, shit. " I want to ask you something?" "Don''t pry. You''re an adventurer. You''ll get away with it." I urged Pidosios and the others to go up to the tree to get Tess. Tess looked up at me in disbelief, perhaps relieved that the wolves were gone. "Thanks for waiting. Shall we go back to the vige?" Tess nodded repeatedly. Are you okay? She didn''t seem shaken, but I thought I''d take her home anyway. When I jumped down to pick them up, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" had finished cleaning up Ovech''s child. "Oh, you found it." "Oh, dear." I put Tess down and treated her with a healing potion while examining the wound on her shoulder. It was a bite wound. Because the wolves bite her shoulder, I guess she has been brought here as food. The forest around here is not deep. The herd is toorgepared to the amount of prey. Ovech must have maintained its herd by preserving and distributing the food so its herd would not go to waste. Maybe he was not a bad leader. The rest of the group, except for Pidosios, began to search for anything that might still be hiding. A quick look reveals nothing in particr. There might be some relics of the bandits, but it is not very promising with the escapees. "So, what was that just now? Was that original magic? How did you even recognize the little thing?" "I can use basic "Appraisal''". The rest is ssified." "That alone is enviable C but okay. I''m not sure that''s it." The other is confidential. He didn''t have any malicious intent, just curiosity. "It''s ssified, don''t probe me. More importantly, your magic was powerful too. Why didn''t you use it in thest fight?" "You know what, think about whether you''ll fall for it." The "Binding Chain" has a wide range, but there was a slight timeg before the chain spread out. It is possible to escape from the range if you''re fast enough. It is certainly pointless. "Alter-sama, what about the bandits?" Efurd asked. Pidosios looked down at the bandits and frowned. "Wow, that''s gruesome. I thought they were survivors, but they''re being kept alive." Surrounded by the giant Das and the others, the bandit was slumped to the ground, feeling intimidated and relieved to be saved. "Is there a bounty on that guy?" "He was almost dead in Weld, so I guess he''ll get it. I''m going to collect it anyway." Efurd and Das tied him up, and Das carried him away. The first thing to do is to get a good look at the forest. I strolled around the vige and then returned to everyone. The joyous reunion was long over, and Tess was iling her arms and legs as she regaled her parents with something. She was exining my fight. Ronnie and Miranda were listening happily. I used a lot of abstract expressions, so there seemed to be no need to worry about any unnecessary information being leaked. Rnd and the others approached my figure. "You''re back atst?" "Is everything all right?" "No problem. I''m sure you''ve been beaten up pretty bad, though. "It''s just a scratch. I had to do it this way to get it out." "Battle Axe of Destruction" that I had heard beside me had already been doing their stuff. "Battle Axe of Destruction" and the "Sword of the Deep Silence" that I already knew were listening beside me, chatting and dispersing. I call Ronnie and the others and tell them to stay at the vige chief''s house for a while. He wants to know why, but I just say, "You''ll find out soon enough," and send them on their way. This is all I have to do is clean up the mess, but I guess they''re still aware of me. No sooner is the siegeplete than the sheep start to make noise. It quickly bes a panic, and as many as a hundred sheep run around the fence. "Surround them! Don''t let any of them escape!" We have no choice. We just prayed that we got no damage. In the heat of the moment, one of the sheep crashed into the fence. It rolled out, snapping a board. "No, Dylus, to the left!" I take my aim away from the tumbling sheep and shoot the next one right between the eyes. Themb rolls to the ground and turns reddish ck. With death in their eyes, the sheep are even more agitated. This was no panic. It was a stampede. One after another, the fences, were destroyed, and the sheep jumped out all at once. "Danil, far right! Salma front second!" I jumped on Rnd''s shoulder and sent out amand. Swords fluttered, arrows flew, and magic was cast. Each time, all thaty down werembs. Their soft wool was writhing, trying to resist death. When the flood ofmbs finally subsided, eight little Ovechs exposed their corpse hollows. I didn''t expect all of them to bembs. But they were troublesome. If Neil didn''t notice them during the birth, does it mean they mimic in the belly? I didn''t know such monsters existed. Livestock farming is a deadly business. Well C it''s time to hit the main dish. I jumped down from Rnd. In the center of the fence, arge sheep stood firm. It had been staring at me since the beginning of the battle. It must have understood who was inmand, even if it couldn''t understand the words. But I thought it going to take advantage of the situation and escape, but it was all over it. Maybe it''s resentment for killing its child, or anger for destroying its precious herd. Maybe it simply gave up. Being too smart is not always a good thing. When I pulled out my Rhino Sword, the sheep leaned forward to brace themselves. It''s bigger than the one that dominated the wolves. This is the one that started it all. I activate "Fast Movement". With a puff of exhtion, I leap over the broken fence and close in. Tentacles, disguised as long-haired, float up in all directions. You''re one of them? Pouring in magical power, I chanted multiple "Earth Shield". The lower half of his body became rugged stone armor. I then flicked off the ws and tentacles, kicking them away at top speed. Ovech, which had crashed into a fence, managed to get up, but it stomped on its head, blocking its movement. I then swung Kousai Sword and chopped off its head. I looked into the fourth eye and watched silently as the life disappeared. I was stunned at the end. Looking back, I saw sheep galloping across the meadow, their long hair fluttering and shining in the moonlight. Is it my imagination that they look a little happy? I nodded, taking in the somewhat funny scene. "All taken care of." With that, everyone lowered their swords. At that moment, Neil hears themotion and rushes back. He just gaped at the sheep running around. After that, all the vigers joined together to retrieve the sheep. We tried to help them, but they seemed to recognize us as scary people and ran away when we showed ourselves. We had no choice but to leave him to it and returned to the inn to sleep. The next morning, when I went to the dining room, the vige head and Neil were waiting for me. When they saw me, they thank me as if they were about to get down on their knees. Ronnie was smiling, so it seems they were doing the same to the others. The search for bandits turned into the extermination of wolves, Tess went missing, and when it was all over, it turned into the extermination of the monsters lurking in the vige. How could the situation have changed so rapidly, even just by chance? I told the vige chiefs not to worry about it and calmed them down for the time being. "The livestock industry is still in trouble," he said. I had no idea there were demons like that." Ronnie muttered to no one as he brought his breakfast to his mouth. Danil heard this and crossed his arms with a difficult expression. "Is this the first time you''ve seen Ovech?" "Yes, it is." "I think this one is a rather rare case." He urges me onward with his eyes. "Ovech are monsters known to take over herds. They impersonate wild deer, cattle, or other quadrupeds, but I''ve never heard of them getting into livestock." "Really? I thought you were aware of this and had evacuated the vigers." Rnd shook his head. "You were the one who told us to expect all eventualities. I heard from Ose that there was a possibility that sheep might be involved, so I just kept my distance just in case." "I didn''t know that. But I didn''t see anything unusual about that Ovechs." Unless I was a mutant, its skills were the same as any individual. Maybe it was a rare Ovech that was here, but from what I''ve heard, it doesn''t seem so. Danil continues as I fret. "Perhaps we don''t know if they mimic livestock. Ovech is a wise monster. They would not choose a ce where he could be detected. There are few people and many livestock. And and where adventurers and other strangers do note and go." After hearing that, the vige chiefs turn pale. "I see, so this is exactly the vige of Verene." "Yes. Some of the local viges that have been destroyed in the past, Ovech may have been caused it." "Oh, wait a minute." The vige chief interrupted hurriedly. "You have exterminated all of those demons, right?" "I wonder about that one." It was Pidosios, the morning''s honey wine, who responded. "After we left Alter in the forest, we found Ovek''s carcass. It was a small thingpared to the wolves and their masters here. Whatever it was, it could still be lurking around." "How was that guy dead?" "He was killed by wolves. Probably a pack takeover." Danil nodded his head in agreement. "That''s possible. I heard that Ovek who took over a pack will make the female of the pack give birth to a child. Then the offspring spread around, take over another herd, and expand their influence. But the central point here is livestock. Unlike wild herds, they do not move. The surrounding herds must have been immobilized and fought over each other. By the way, that carcass, was it small? I hear that Ovechs are timid. I have a feeling it was too young to leave the nest." "That''s easy. Witnesses know." Tess appeared from the end of the hallway. She seemed to have just woken up. She looks somewhat embarrassed, perhaps because she woke upter than the guests. She has a strong sense of responsibility. I invite Tess to sit at the table. When I asked her why she was in the forest, she answered as I had expected. Neil said that the number of sheep was decreasing, and Tess was counting sheep. That''s when she notices amb with another pair of eyes peering at us. Ovech must have been nervous about our sniffing around and Tess''s sudden behavior. It was a long way to the vige, and the only ce to escape was the forest. Tess ran into the forest. Ovech, a child, could not leave it at that. If the vigers reported it, their presence would be exposed. There was no choice but to go after them and take care of them. But that was Ovech''s territory, as he had left the nest earlier. They misunderstood that he hade to take over the herd and killed him. Tess was also captured and brought to the roost as food. We learned how it happened, but it did not assuage the vige chief''s fears. The question was whether they were still lurking. Danil prefaced his answer with, "I''m just guessing" and said that Ovech''s reproduction might be affected by the nature of the herd it has taken over. Neil told me that the gestation period of the Zunu species is less than six months. Birthsst from the beginning of the year until about this time, he said. The fact that there has been no direct damage so far, and the fact that the individuals dominating the wolves were adults, suggests that they probably entered the area a year and a half to two years ago. And from the number of livestock and the density of animals around the vige. They concluded that there might be two or three of the Ovech if any. Naturally, the vige chiefs'' expressions were dark. Seeing this, Danil cheered him up. "Please rest assured. This is a matter to be reported to the guild. They will send an investigation team soon. And if they are still lurking, they will defeat the Ovech. Ovech is not a monster demon and is very careful. If we keep a watchful eye on them and keep a close eye on the sheep, they won''t evene close to them." "We''ll take care of it right away. And please report back to the guild." The vige chief, Neil, and Ronnie bowed their heads. I looked at Tess and saw her hands sped in herp. Perhaps she remembered the horror of yesterday. She was shaking small. "Are you okay? No wonder you''re scared. That''s what happened to a girl. You should take it easy and recuperate for a while." As I said that, Tess''s attention suddenly changed. Then, blushing, she looked me up and down. " I''m a guy." It takes a while for the meaning of the words to sink in. Uh what did you say? A guy? What did it mean? I looked over at them with a squeaking motion and they all stood still. Pidosios was dripping mead from his mouth, and Neil the vige chief was frozen. I managed to regain my thoughts and chewed over my statement. I know that one, I''ve read about it in the manga. That''s the pattern. "Look, Tess. You know, men have weird things attached to them. You know, the ones that don''t grow back with age." "I know! I''ve been growing them since birth!" " Really?" Tess nodded with a bright red face. "I don''t care, be my wife!" "No!!!" Bouncing off the hardened air, the son of the vige chief intervened. He immediately got rejected. The exchange was as usual, and finally, everyone began to move. Markant fussed to get confirmation from Ronnie, and when they learned it was true, they fussed even more. Salma looks relieved as she pokes Pidosios, who can''t handle the situation. "Oh my God, I thought it was your thing. You can tell if it''s a man or a woman by looking at them." I can''t tell by looking, which is why there''s such a fuss. What kind of connoisseur are you? "Why not! If it''s a baby, you''ll give birth to it!" "No!" I don''t know his name, I''m not interested, and I don''t know what he''s talking about. "I don''t know your name, and I''m not interested in you, son of the vige chief. You''re the real deal, I''ll give you that. But hey, no matter how hard you try, men can''t have children. You''re a man, right?" "Of course I am! And don''t lie to me. Sletzer had a child all by itself!" Who is that guy? "Who''s that?" "A pet snail! It gave birth to a bunch of tiny white ones, but they don''t have shells yet." "Yeah, that''s not right. Snails can give birth, but they''re not the ones that did it. Wash the container immediately. And don''t leave the food in it." The women left the table with disgusted looks as if they had imagined what was going on. My son was fidgeting with a face that didn''t add up. What is this vige? Is it full of people like this? That''s why they let strange people in. Amid the dismay, the Ovech problem is done rest for the time being. After that, we started packing. Soon it was time to leave. Chapter 45: Traveling to Selene - Until We Meet Again Chapter 45: Traveling to Selene - Until We Meet Again We loaded up the back of the carriage with food, barrels full of water, and the skins of the Gousas, which had been prepared in a great hurry. The skins were still in the process of being tanned, and I was to ask Seren''s artisans to continue the process. I greeted the vige chief, Neil, and the other vigers in the spring sunshine. "Chief, thank you for taking care of us." "What do you say? I don''t know what would have happened to this vige if Alter-sama hadn''t been here. We have been indebted to you so much that we can''t thank you enough. Will you stay with us for a while longer?" "I would like to, but I don''t have much time. I have to be in Seren by the time the formalities are closed. Oh, and watch out for bandits. You can''t escape them, but it would be troublesome if they took hostages. Do not approach them carelessly." "Yes, sir." Even as he says this, the vige chief looks anxiously at the forest. It seems that he is still concerned about Ovech. He probably wants us to stay behind until the survey team arrives. I wanted to take care of the bandits at least, but there is only one vige ahead of us, so we will have to hand them over to Seren. We can''t take care of the bandits that far. We have given the bounty to the vige, so we will ask them to do their best until we hand them over to the guild. "Contact the guild as soon as possible. The guild will not be unaffected by a report of a noble''s son and two groups of C-rank adventurers." "Thank you very much." The vige chief bowed deeply. He saw Ronnie and Miranda running from the inn. "Thank you for waiting. This way please." Ronnie held out a small barrel and a leather bag. Rnd and Marchant take it. It seems to have been brought to them as soon as it was ready, and Miranda is still in her apron and her arms rolled up. "I''m sorry I asked for so much." "No, this is not the best way to thank you. Besides, I don''t often handle such ingredients." The contents were Ovech dishes. Ovech had caused somemotion, but after breakfast, I remembered that I had not dismantled it and went in a great hurry to retrieve it. Then, with the help of Danil, Efurd, and the vigers, I processed it. This Ovech was unique not only in appearance but also inside. Its entire body was covered with muscle fibers like a, with widely spaced bones, and if I looked closely, each bone wasposed of multiple bones. The tentacle part was almost entirely muscle, with a single highly flexible muscle running through the center. The unusual structure of the bones was quite promising, but all the parts deteriorated rapidly as soon as they died and would fall apart in less than two days. In addition, we could not find any magic stone, so it was a monster that was not worth defeating. The only saving grace is that the meat is said to be tasty, but people rarely hunt it because of its ugly appearance. Not wanting to waste our catch, we brought it to the inn and asked Miranda to help us. "The barrel is Ovech soup. It is highly salted tost a long time, so adjust the vor as you add water. The bag is herb-roasted or fried uncooked and cut into bite-sized pieces. These may be damaged quickly. Please eat it before dinner." As I listened to the exnation, I smelled something delicious. I looked and saw that Markant had opened the bag and was peering into it. He swallowed hard and looked as if he was about to put his hand out, but as expected, even Markant held back. Don''t mess with it as soon as you leave. Then Ronnie, Miranda, and Tess lined up and thanked me again. "Thank you so much for saving Tess." "I would have liked to have served you properly, not with a hastily prepared meal." "I''m sure I''ve been thanked enough. I''m rather sorry about that." Ronnie and Miranda were still not convinced. I turned to Tess, who was squirming next to me. "Take care. Tess." "Um, Alter-sama. My name is Tessaria!" "So you''re Tessaria. But it''s a woman''s name, isn''t it?" "Just because it''s prettier that way, my mother said ." I nced over and saw Miranda smiling at me. Wow, she''s sure of it. The fact that Tess isn''t angry at his mom is also weird. Come to think of it, it''s not strange for him to say "no" when a man confesses his feelings for his. And before that, his real name is also feminine. Well, it''s a family story. It''s not for a stranger to interfere. I looked at Tess again. He was chased by monsters, used as a shield by bandits, and almost eaten by wolves. Not a day has passed since then. He looks fine, but somewhere in his heart, fear must be smoldering. "Tessaria, don''t hold back. If you get scared, turn to your parents. If you want to cry, cry. Leave the skinny dipping to adults. It''s a child''s prerogative." "Yes, I''ll cry all over! And please call me Tess. I don''t feelfortable using my real name." Then I wouldn''t have to say my name, but I don''t know. Anyway, when I agreed, she nced up at me, still looking up at me as if she wanted to say something. Yes, he was mocking me. "Um, Alter-sama, will youe to the vige again?" "Hmm, well C in three years at the earliest, five years at thetest. I will return to Reedwald. I''ll stop by again then." Tess''s face clouded for a moment at the thought of several years, but she quickly smiled. "Well, I''ll do my best to entertain you! Be sure toe by!" "All right. I''m looking forward to it, Tess." The carriage drove through the meadow and into the woods. Ronnie and the others followed us to the edge of the meadow and saw us off. Tess waved cheerfully and Miranda bowed graciously. Then, as if remembering, the farce was reyed, "Take care, little brother!" "You too, brother, be well!" and with moist eyes, Markant bid his brother farewell. You guys forgot about that, right? That''s the setup. Once through the forest, we returned to the streets for the first time in three days. Immediately, Markant spread out Miranda''s cooking. The delicious aroma makes me and Valerie reach for a piece of the fried food. We throw it in our mouths and are convinced. It was just as delicious as it sounded. The taste is unimaginable from the grotesque appearance. The meat is simr to chicken meat, but it has a different vor from any other meat. I would like to try it with salt only. I wish I had secured some in raw form. "Leave some for everyone." "I know." Rnd is on horseback, Pidosios is on the governor''s tform, and the others are on foot, setting up a perimeter around the wagon. They rested in shifts, so now Markant and Valerie were riding together. Markant reaches into his leather bag again. Perhaps because he knows there are many gluttonous eaters, Miranda has prepared arge quantity. Still, there is a limit. If left unchecked, she would eat it all by herself. As I was paying attention to the food, Markant opened his mouth as if he had just remembered. "By the way, do you know?" When Valerie tilts her head, Marchant makes a crisp face. "If you want to cry, go ahead and cry. It''s a child''s prerogative, remember?" Poof, Valerie blows Ovech out of the water. This guy, what''s he going to say? Staring at him, Marchant excuses himself. "No, for what it''s worth, you don''t cry or sulk at your parents. Where''s your child''s privilege?" That stuff has been revoked since birth. When I couldn''t argue with him, Rnd slinked up to the back of the carriage. "That''s a misunderstanding. The little boy doesn''t cry, but he''s very picky. Sometimes he persuades Urban, sometimes he soothes Henriette. He is very, very, very desperate." "Isn''t that something different?" He ducks the stupefied gaze of his passenger and drives Rnd away. The first thing I did was to take away the skin bag so that I wouldn''t be able to eat any more of it. I think these guys are taking me too lightly. I''m the son of an employer and a lord. Well, it''s easier than being bothered by them. Suddenly, I looked in the direction of the vige of Verene. They were interesting people, too. Those people had no contact with the locals along the way. We usually stayed only one night in one vige. This was the first time I had stayed there for three days. There is life in the towns and viges we passed through. If we had had time to interact with them, we might have had other encounters. But C I don''t think there was one like that. I think back on the events of the past three days. How many years will it be before the next time? How will I be different then, and what will they be doing? I have more to look forward to. Ronnie, Miranda, and Tess. I will buy souvenirs for them, too. I thought about what would be good for them. Then I realized that Tess''s souvenirs in my mind were all women''s things, and Iughed. Chapter 46: The Academic City of Selene Chapter 46: The Academic City of Selene Chapter 46. The Academic City of Selene Four days had passed since we left Verene vige. Passing through the vige of Ilsana on the way without a break, the carriage safely entered the territory of Selene yesterday. Although Selene is a single city, it has a vast territory. Considering its size, it would not be surprising if also included multiple viges, but Selene''s rulers stubbornly continued to protect only Selene. The wagon drives along a grassy road. ording to Rnd, we would soon arrive at the town of Selene. Once we reach this point, we will not bete. It seems that we did not have to run. I pat my chest and look at my surroundings. On the road, we saw many travelers. Some were adventurers, others merchants. These must be a sign that Selene is near. The sound of approaching wheels made me look back. Then I saw a carriagee to us from behind, overtaking our carriage without slowing down. It is a beautifully decorated carriage. It must have been a noble''s carriage. I try to remember, but I don''t recognize the emblem. Whatever the case, if they are going to Selene at this time of the year, they must be in the same entrance group as me. I returned my gaze to the meadow. I think this area isn''t getting hit by heavy snowfall, and the signs of spring are growing stronger with each passing day. I wondered if the snow had disappeared by now. As I gazed at the colorful flowers and fresh greenery glistening in the sunlight, thinking back to my faraway hometown, an ear of winter wheat suddenly leaped into view. They spread out all around, covering the meadows in the blink of an eye. Cultivatednd C it''s about time. I leaned forward from the carriage, then Rnd raised his voice. "I can see it!" Far ahead on the road, a faint ck line emerges. Gradually it grew thicker, and the towering spires and buildings beyond the outer walls became clearer. Is that Selene? I thought it was not a small town, but it is many timesrger than Reedwald. The carriage moves forward, with cultivated fields on either side. As we approached, the exterior of the town became more apparent. What caught my attention was the oddity of the outer wall. The high stone walls are covered with carvings. The walls are covered by carvings of birds, lions, and countless warriors. It looks intimidating for some people, but I don''t think so. I activate "Appraisal" and groan unintentionally. The human-shaped colossal statues carved into the outer walls were all golems. "You''ve noticed?" Danil speaks to me as I exim. "People said that it is not the walls that protect Selene, but countless golems. I heard that in emergency cases, those things will fight back all at once." "That''s absurd. No one is going to attack Selene." "Yeah. Since the golem was there, it hasn''t been on the battlefield once." Of course not. As far as I could tell, there were not more than ten or twenty of those golems. If that many stone golems attacked all at once, any army would be annihted. It would take a powerful individual or party to win, but inside the outer wall, there are countless wizards, including the leaders of the magic guilds. It was impossible. But still, the animals are ordinary stone statues. Birds are understandable. They can''t fly, so moving them is of little use. I wonder why the others are not. If a stone warrior astride a lion were approaching, I think the enemy soldiers would cry and run away. While I''m thinking about this, the carriage arrives at the east gate. The gatekeeper immediately recognizes it as a nobleman''s carriage and leads us aside. Rnd dismounts from his horse and starts talking with the gatekeeper. I observed the gatekeeper from the dais and felt a little relieved. The gatekeeper is equipped with ordinary weapons and not with any magical gear. It seems that no matter how rich Selene is, it does not have enough magical tools to supply ordinary soldiers. The gatekeeper read the parchment handed to him. He went to the back of the carriage and greeted me. Then, after inspecting the cargo and collecting the town tax, he permitted me to enter the town. Eleven days had passed since my departure from Reedwald. Finally, I arrived at the academic city of Seren. As a parting gift for studying abroad, my father had secured a very luxurious lodging for me. I took a rest in the room allocated to me and went downstairs. "Battle Axe of Destruction" and "Sword of the Deep Silence" just gathered in the entrance hall but now are on their way out. When I show up, Markant opens his mouth. "I''m going to the guild." "That''s Ovech''s report. I''m sure everyone in the vige of Verene is worried about you. I''ll be in touch with them. So, are Pidosios and the others going with you?" "No, we are delivering letters." Efrut responded, showing me a bundle of letters. The guild will ask adventurers with good records and credentials to deliver documents and letters when they''re moving around. It is a win-win situation for both parties. "And while I''m at it, I''ll go ask them to finish up Gowthus." Pidosios points to Das with his thumb. I thought he was carrying a big bag, so is it Gowthus leather? Oh yeah, the tanning still hasn''t finished. Except for my share, the rest of the leather is to be so. For a C-rank, Gowthus'' leather is toote. And as for my share, I haven''t decided what to do with it. I can sell themter, so I will keep them for the time being. Unlike Ovech, however, neither of these deals is urgent. It is the nature of a scout, isn''t it? Letters and chores are incidental, and their purpose may be to see Selene. Incidentally, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" had a row when they arrived at the inn. Since they were onlypanions, they are not included in the group of guests staying at the inn. When Pidosios found this, he started screaming that my family was heartless aristocrats. In the end, he asked Rnd to prepare a room for him. Except for the one incident with Gowthus, their search helped us avoid several unnecessary battles. Since they contributed more than just apanying me, my father should at least have money for lodging. "Well, I''m off." Then everyone headed for the guild. I''m interested in Selene''s Adventurer''s Guild C can we go there anytime? Let''s get our business done first. "Let''s go, too. We''ll go with you. "I''ll send a carriage for you." "No need. Once I''m in the academy, I''ll be walking around the city anyway." "Ordinary aristocrats ride in carriages in the city. They don''t walk around." Yeah, I can''t hear you. I can''t afford to ride in a carriage when I leave Reedwald. We leave the inn with Rnd, whoments. We''re staying at the inn located along the main street, on a corner for the wealthy in the center of town. Selene has gates on the east, west, south, and west sides, and the main street extends from the gates toward the city center. Looking at the size of the stores and residences, I think thend prices are higher in the center of the city, which is farthest from danger, and cheaper the closer one is to the gate. No matter how well protected by the golem, it seems that the potential fear is the same in every city. The Cartrd Academy of Advanced Studies is in the center-west of Selene. The government building that handles administration and the headquarters of the magic guild is in the center-west of Selene. So that area is probably the heart of Selene. Mixed in with the horse-drawn carriages and passersby, we headed west. What immediately surprised me was the presence of show windows. Although notrge in scale, some of the stores hadrge ss windows built into the walls so people can see what they sell from the outside. In addition, they were even covered with protective magic "Preserve Items to Protect Goods" to prevent them from breaking. They did this because of the poor quality of the ss, but the result was more luxurious. If it were litten up with this, it would be on par with the previous world. While walking around, I use "Appraisal" on the weapons of the goods without thinking about it. It is, after all, a magical tool. It is a weapon that strengthens sharpness, durability, and special effects against certain demons, and the price is about five to ten gold coins. For a moment, it seemed affordable, but in my previous life, it would have cost from 500,000 to 1.000.000 yen. Not affordable at all. Still, I think this price is unique to Selene. If it were Reedwald, the price would rise due to transportation and scarcity. I can buy it with what I have on hand, but not right now. Besides, I wanted to strengthen my Rhino sword and Stilettoes rather than buy ready-made ones. Even if I buy them, they will be daggers or knives for auxiliary weapons. So I don''t have to rush. I look back to the front and almost stop in my tracks. The boulevard seemed to have been cut off. After looking back, the cobblestones, which felt straight, had a subtle arc. "Can I help you?" "No, it''s moreplicated than I thought. It looked like a dead end." "That''s how it is in the city, isn''t it?" Rnd twisted his head curiously. It is true, but I feel there is a discrepancy between the image and the reality. I had assumed that there was an orderly townscape in the city center, even near the gates. It was chaotic everywhere. You could even say it was obscene. If you peek into the branch roads, they immediately bend and turn, making it almost impossible to see what lies ahead. In the worst cases, some buildings loomed over the road, deforming the road. And yet, there are so many tall buildings that if you are not careful, you can lose track of where you are. It was like a maze. Was it for defense? Somehow, I felt it was not. Alphas Cartrd is the most powerful wizard in the history of the Arsis Empire. About 750 years ago, many magicians and intellectuals gathered to admire him, who withdrew from his hometown Selene at a young age. In the blink of an eye, Selene possesses the strongest, yet untouched military power. At that time, the territory of the Arsis Empire was smaller than it is today, and it was at war with the Kingdom of Baromat and the Unified Kingdom of Hazel. Because of the war, Alphas Faction''s independent military power must have seemed like salvation to the people. Inevitably, the poption must have increased rapidly. Moreover, Selene was a country town owned by a certain count, who had a regent. Even in the duke''s domain, it would be impossible to suppress the Alphas'' Faction, and even more so with a regent. In addition to such a situation, the poption grew without limit. This townscape is a remnant of that time, perhaps ament from the regent. "It should be around here" Rnd''s voice interrupts my thoughts. It seems that we had left themercial zone at some point, and the atmosphere of the surrounding area had changed. I looked around, but there were no buildings that looked like that anywhere. The school must have been quiterge. Rnd asked a man passing by and pointed to a branch road. The road was wide enough for two carriages to pass each other, but it was as cluttered as ever. We had no idea where it led. We thanked the man and continued on our way. We turn a few corners, and the atmosphere finally changes. Small restaurants, cheap hotels, and general stores lined the street, and the number of young people and students who looked like academy students began to increase. As we turned a right-angled road, a huge structure appeared at the end of the road. Is that Cartrd? Even though it was cut off by the buildings on either side. I could still imagine its size. We proceeded in silence and reached the main gate. "I''m starting to think you''re a little bit different, Selene." Despite my words, I was overwhelmed by its majesty. At the end of the cobblestone pavement extending from the main gate was a school building with two spires that seemed to pierce the sky. On either side of it,rge buildings lined the street. Even though I looked around, I could not get a panoramic view of the entire building. It seems to be quite deep. On the grounds, men and women who appeared to be upperssmen were chatting under a row of trees, and a young boy entered the building with a man who appeared to be his valet. Cartrd is huge school buildings and facilities on a vast site. I looked at the contrast of green and gray with deep emotion. This is an academy with a history of 700 years. I would attend here for the next few years. Staring at the worn cobblestones, I took the first step toward the big break in my life. Status on arrival at Selene uppared to just before the Hunter Fitch battle Name: Alter Les Riedwald Race: Human Level: 18 (+4) HP: 92/92 (+25) MP: 225/225 (+52) Str: 13 (+1) Int: 16 Dex: 15 (+1) End: 13+2 (+2) Agi: 17+2 (38: doubled) (+1) Charm: 15 [Skills] Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, Fast Movement, Multiple Chanting, Mental Resistance 5 (+1), Ice Resistance 2, Appraisal 4, Mixing 6, Tracking 3, Stealth 4, Presence Detection 3, One-handed Sword 6, Taijutsu 6 (+1), Dagger 5, Archery 3, Fire Magic 4, Water Magic 4, Wind Magic 5, Earth Magic 6 (+1), No-Attribute Magic 4, Ice Magic 1, Lightning Magic 2, Denatured Magic 5 (+1) [Magic] Beginner level Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Lightning Bolt, me Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Water Shield, Wind Shield, Earth Shield, Magic Shield, Physical Up, High-Speed Movement, Create Solution [Title] The Reincarnated One, Ace of the Homing Club (+2 End, +2 Agi), Second Son of Baron Reedwald Chapter 47: Entrance Examination Chapter 47: Entrance Examination Afterpleting the examination procedures without dy, the morning of the entrance examination arrives. The usual group of people saw me off outside the inn, but none of them seemed nervous. As an aristocrat, I had already been epted to the school, so the examination was only to check my academic ability andbat skills. "Well, I''m off." At my signal, the carriage started moving. Markant sent us off with a few curt cheers like, "Just do your best," and "Don''t make the other kids cry." I think there''s a better way to put it. And I won''t make them cry. The gentleman was a mature man hired only for the day. I thought Pidosios would be fine, but I heard it isn''t normal that a noble is an adventurer, not that the halfling was anything to do with it. It''s all about appearances and whatnot. Besides, Pidosios is a road warrior, and it was not part of the agreement to take him to and from the examination. Rnd had intended to do so from the beginning and had asked the inn to make arrangements. The carriage goes smoothly and we can see Cartrd Academy of Advanced Studies. There were three graduate schools in Selene. The three schools were the Cartrd Academy, the Lappunas Academy, and the Lurgt Academy. All of them ept nobles andmoners without distinction, but the percentage of nobles is decreasing in the same order. I am joining Cartrd, as my father wanted me to be. There are many other academies and private schools, but people said that the three graduate schools are exceptional. This is not only because of its fame and history but also because the deans of the three graduate schools are councilors. Three of the nine trustees who manage Selene are deans of the three graduate schools, and their influence is enormous. We parked the carriage next to the school building, and Rnd and I headed for the entrance. The entrance area was full of students, their attendants, and even family members who hade with them. "Well, I''ll be here." "It''s going to take a whole day. If you are not busy, take a nap in the waiting room." "I will do so. AndC" Rnd looks around quietly. "Please don''t get violent, okay?" "I won''t!" "The Reedwald family are the lowest barons. If you don''t like it, please be patient." "I know that without being reminded. You''ll have to worry about that kind of thing after you''re epted." "I''m having trouble over there too." What does this guy think I am? I''m not going to leave any evidence. I left the anxious Rnd behind and headed for the exam room. The morning was a written exam. My exam number is 72, and when I went to the designated ssroom, most students had already gathered there. However, nearly half of them were not seated. As I took my seat, I saw with my "Appraisal" that all of them were children of noble. What on earth are they doing? I wondered and soon understood. They were greeting each other as nobles. If they were to be rude to a superior, there would be a major incident. For those who have already been epted to the school this greeting is probably more important than their exam. And what kind of smell did they have, and interestingly enough, they didn''t greet the knights or themoner children. No matter how well dressed they were. There were nobles like me sitting on the floor, but they sniffed them out and greeted them. Do you recognize them by their gestures? The nobility''s bloodline is titled, so if you can use "Appraisal", you can judge it. Incidentally, it seems that titles are acquired by those in positions of strong influence, those with characteristics thatpensate for their abilities, and those who have different backgrounds, whether good or bad. For me, "Second Son of Baron Reedwald" is influential, "Ace of the Homing Club" ispensatory, and "The Reincarnated One" is different. I think it''s rare for someone to have aplete list. Don''t I have any special privileges? They are nobles who don''t have skills such as "Appraisals". And yet they sniff out their kind perfectly. Perhaps it is an inherent skill of the nobility title? I have no clue what it is, though, do you? Unfortunately, they caught me by their sense of smell then they made me greet them several times. There is no victory in this game. My card is the weakest, a draw at best. And the guy who would get a draw had never challenged me to a fight in the first ce. I was on a losing streak. Fortunately, few fools showed any irreverence when they beat me poorly. While talking to me, they were always aware of their surroundings. If I showed poor behavior or attitude, and in case I offended someone close to my parents or someone of higher rank, I never knew what kind of impact it would have on my birth family. Even at the age of 10, they are still nobles. A child iming to be the son of a viscount walked away with a look that said, "How nice of me to treat a baron with such respect." I don''t think I can get along with him. Even more so for an idiot. The ones who got stuck in the corner of the ssroom were the children ofmoners. Some were shrinking away. The others were preparing for the examinations without a care in the world. This is more to my liking, but I still felt it is hard to deepen our friendship. The people here were from wealthy families, usually the sons and daughters of merchants. They know how to deal with the nobility, so there is inevitably some reserve. People like Markant are not here from the beginning. That''s strange. I can only see a future of loneliness. Despite my anxiety, the examination begins. The content is the history of the Arsis Empire and basic academic skills such as arithmetic. In addition, there are questions on magic, alchemy, and even knowledge of demons. Is this typical of Selene, or should I say typical of this world? I am pretty good at these things, so I passed the written test without problems. I think it is a very high score even if I don''t get a perfect score. After a short rest, the examinations forbat and magic began in the afternoon. Those who do not have a background in magic do not have to take the exam, but they are not exempt from it. But their final score will be deducted, so it will be very hard for themoners if they miss the magic exam. They hold thebat art test in a schoolyard-like za, and the examiner, who appeared to be an instructor, exined the rules. In summary: they''ll call examinees then examinees engage in a mock battle with each other. They measure the test''s time limit by an hourss. And from the size, it seemed to be about ten minutes. In addition, excessive attacks would result in point deductions and, at worst, disqualification. The pairings were to be decided by the academy, with no distinction made between men and women. There are three test rooms for the mock test, and chairs are lined up on one side of the room for the students to wait. After the exnation, the students took their seats as they pleased. Again, the aristocrats began to y troublesome games over who would sit next to whom. Not wanting to get involved, I joined themoners and quickly took my seat. After settling down, I looked at the examinees again. I was unsure of the number of examinees since they are separated among several ssrooms during the written examinations. But there seemed to be about a hundred students taking the exam. It would be about two or three hours before all the mock exams were over. I''m number 72, so if my number is correct, I would be in a prettyte exam. It was hard to watch until then. I guess there are only a few. For thisrge academy, the number of examinees was too small. Even ten times this number would be more than enough. It was a waste of money, even though there were national circumstances. I would have thought that they should have epted moremoners anyway, but since Cartrd is the representative of Selen, it might be a choice they could not make. In the meantime, the first mock battle began. The first match was between nobles andmoners in all three groups. After that, the smiling mock battles continued. Watching them, I thought that my brother had been a reasonably strong person when he was a child. Regardless of their status, most of the candidates have not mastered the skill ofbat techniques. Even if they have, they are only level 1. Even my brother in the past couldpete well at this level, and I don''t think they could grow up to beat my brother today. My father was beaten to a pulp by the Marquis of Brasrud when he was a newborn. But after all, Reedwald is a martial artist. The students are happy or sad about their victory or defeat. The students, especially the nobles, who were watching the games, were amused. The mock battle went on without any problems, but a question came to my mind. It''s strange. Since a few minutes ago, there have been a lot ofbinations of nobles vs.moners and otherwise nobles vs. knights. Even in Cartrd, nobles make up less than half of the candidates. It''s not strange when you think about it that way, but it would be strange to have too few. Is this that kind of thing? Nobles are creatures of pride. Even a mere mock battle could be a catalyst for friction and conflict. If that were to happen, there is no telling how it might spark off at the academy. They must have been thinking hard while looking at the birth and family status of the candidates, that sort ofbination. I''m suddenly losing interest. I wonder if we can learn anything from a ce like this. Other than the ecology of the nobility. I was disillusioned and removed my gaze from the mock battle. Is that why? Suddenly, I felt a gaze on me. It''s not just my imagination. Someone is watching me. Since when? I was so focused on the mock battle that I hadn''t noticed until now. With so many people crowded together, "Presence Detection" is useless. I''m sure it was one of the candidates, though. I''m not proud of it, but our Reedwald family doesn''t have good aristocratic rtions. I had no idea if it was a noble who knew me, much less amoner who would be taking the exam. I''m going to try to invite them a little bit. Because of the long exam, bathrooms and short breaks are allowed. If there is any movement, I will know who they are. If not, I can narrow down the purpose. I moved away from the group of students and then move to the side of the fence surrounding the institute. I move into the shadows of the nted trees and begin to rx my body, pretending that his body is stiff. Not much time passed before a single presence headed this way. Is iting on? Does that mean it has no malicious intent? As I pretended not to notice, the owner of the gaze called out to me. "You" It was a woman''s voice. I made a surprised face and turned around. But there was no need to make a face. I''m surprised. An elf. Not as rare as halflings, but rare enough. Even in Reedwald, I have seen them only a few times. I had no idea that I would encounter them at the entrance exam. Perhaps ustomed to my reaction, the elf girl continues to speak without changing color. "Are you strong?" I''m surprised. How did youe up with that? "That''s a blunt question. What makes you think that?" "It''s ." I replied directly, and the girl mmed up. Who is this girl? Have we met? Or was she seen fighting? I traced my memory, but nothing stuck. I''ve never shown off my powers in the city. If it was in the forest, Ose or Nerio was always by my side, except for Hunter Fitch. Even then the "Sword of the Deep Silence" is with me. It is impossible for someone to secretly sees me C no, it is not. This guy asked me if I was strong. You don''t know my strength, but you doubted me? No way I use "Appraisal". I take one look at the skill and discover. Does this girl have a "Basic Appraisal"? And it''s a strength that goes beyond that of a student. If she''s an adventurer, she would be ranked C. She has the Ice attribute and can use the wide-area magic "Ice Storm" and the Holy attribute "Sanctuary". "Ice Storm" and "Sanctuary" are intermediate-level magic. She has also mastered Water and Fire attributes, as well as recovery magic at the beginner level, and has a wide variety of non-attribute magic. My status is pretty good, but this girl''s pretty good, too. After using "Appraisal", I got a flood of information. It seems that elves are even more powerful than I had imagined. Why is this girl taking the exam? Anyway, it''s a good thing I was careful. I''m using "Status Disguise" now. I''m strong for my age, but not enough to make a big deal out of it C that''s weird. How can that be "That Strong"? Come to think of it, I''ve heard that "Basic Appraisal" has a high failure rate. So the appraisal failed and the notation is wrong. But is that all there is to it..? "Magic Eye: Magic Vision." She has the skill to see magic power? I desperately endure the fact as shock seems to appear on my face. That''s what it means. This girl can''t get through "Status Disguise". No matter how much I deceive "Basic Appraisal", it doesn''t mean that my current MP will decrease. Moreover, my MP has increased as I''ve grown, and my MP far surpasses that of a poor wizard. That answer my question. Sensing my unusual amount of MP, she immediately appraised it. But the "Basic Appraisal'' failed. Otherwise, she would have seen the faked status and noticed the discrepancy between the "Magic Vision" and the "Basic Appraisal". It should be a different question. And since the total amount of MP depends on our level, there is no doubt that I have a lot ofbat experience. It would also have appeared to be more than my actual level due to the unusual amount of MP. Then that brings us back to the first question. There are people like her, aren''t there? The world is a big ce. While I was thinking about it, the girl kept her mouth shut. She was probably thinking about how to convince me to get information for her. Even if you''re an elf, you''re still a kid. That kind of thing, I should hang the sickle and shake it. The other party is upset and confused. I''m worried about being serious, that''s why your story breaks. "Number 68, 72! Forward!" As I''m ying such a silent game, I hear the examiner''s voice. "I''m sorry, but it''s my turn. If you''re wondering if I''m strong, this will tell you." "I hope so." The elf girl smiled as she looked at my opponent. Well, I agree with you. Number 68 is amoner. Moreover, he had worn-out clothes and dirty skin. He was a poor boy. Even so, he seemed to have plenty of motivation, waving his wooden sword as he waited for his opponent toe out. From the way he was waving the wooden sword, it looked like he was an amateur. I showed my examination ticket to the examiner, who confirmed that I''m number 72. As soon as we faced each other, number 68 red at me. You''ve got a lot of spirits, don''t you? Or do you have something to hide? Movements such as swinging are the domain ofbat technology skills, but there are also skills such as "High-Speed Movement" that nullifies the superiority or inferiority of skills irrelevant. We can''t deny the possibility that this guy, like the elf I mentioned earlier, is a unique skill holder. Let''s not go with "Appraisal". I don''t care if it''s a fight for your life. This is a mock battle. In a real battle, there may be situations where there is no time for "Appraisal". I''m sorry for him, but it''s good for practice. The referee steps forward and exins the precautions again, then confirms both sides'' intentions and moves away from them. "Start!" The boy rushes in at the same time as the order. He raised his wooden sword and swung it down with force. I knew he had no skill. I ducked, bending my upper body to avoid him. I was wary that he might try something in pursuit, but the boy just fell and rolled away. Isn''t he just a kid? The examiners burst intoughter at his unfortunate appearance. The boy stood up, his face bright red, and jumped at me again. I pass it off. Since nothinges at me, this seems to be my ability. But, my goodness, that''s hard to do. This was my first experience fighting a nonbatant. The warier I was, the more I felt sorry that there was such a difference. If my enemy is a little morepetent. I''d at least be in shape. I looked at the hourss. The time limit is about ten minutes. This mock fight is not only for me but also for the boy. Well then. I''ll stick around for a few minutes. For a while, I ducked and sometimes parried the onught. After five minutes, the boy''s strength ran out. He has reached his limit. I hit him with my torso, which was full of gaps. The boy cowered on the spot, unable to raise his voice due to the intense pain. "This is the end." I thrust the sword at his neck. But the boy shakes it off and stands up, biting his lip. That''s admirable guts. If your enemy isn''t at my level, we might have had a fair fight. "That''s it!" The examiner dered. The boy was stunned, but he quickly changed his point of view, "I can still do it!" he said to the examiner. I quickly bowed and left, not wanting to get caught in the middle. As I''m putting away the wooden sword with the protests behind me, the elf girl ising for me. "Was there any point in doing it? Now." "I don''t know, it''s not for me to judge. I''d rather ask you something." I cut in, and the elf girl gave me a dubious look. She didn''t lose her head, but she backed away a little, a sign of caution. But don''t be naive, elf girl. There''s no way I''d ask a question I already know the answer to. It''s about the important information that isn''t shown in the status. Confirming it is my top priority. Avoiding her sharp gaze, the elf girl retreats further. Then, as if to catch up with her. "You''re a woman, right?" "What about ?" The elf girl''s face goes nk. "Gender. You''re not a man, are you?" "I''m a woman no matter how you look at me! Can''t you tell by looking at me? "I can''t tell by looking at you. I''m so relieved. I''m not going to be fooled again. I discard the elf girl who''s ring at me with angry eyes and return to the crowd of examinees feeling refreshed. Don''t worry, my eyes aren''t rotten. Chapter 48: Farewell Chapter 48: Farewell The magic test was surprisingly easy. All you had to do was to fire magic at the target in turn, and there were about 20 examinees gathered. If you think about it, there are no heretics like me who can use "Multiple Chanting," or exceptional people like the elf girl. The Beginner Level is the best they can do. I easily shot through the target with my dered magic, "Earth Bolt" With this, the test was over. Surprisingly, there was no test on the quality of magic. Even if the status is a privacy lump, there''s no way to teach it if the aptitude is unknown. Does the academy not have the magical equipment for the test that Virgil mentioned? Two days after the announcement of the eptance announcement is posted in the early afternoon. I''m on my way to the academy with Rnd. Even for noble, if your behavior is too bad, you may be rejected in rare cases. I''m always a good kid. There was nothing to worry about, but just in case. At the entrance of the school building, I line up with other examinees and watch the announcement of the results. "There it is." "Yes, there it is." Various lives unfolded around the master and servant exchanged silly exchanges. Some are aristocrats, but most aremoners who are unsure whether they have passed or failed the exam. The examinations are the same in every world. I am sorry to say that I feel like a cheat, but I am now a student at the Cartrd Academy for Advanced Studies. I''m not that happy because it''s a matter of course, but I feel a little relieved inside. If I am not epted, I wonder what I should look like when I go home. My mother would be happy, though. After leaving the academy, I headed straight to themercial guild. The school also handles the enrollment procedures, but the guild will take care of all the paperwork for you. In addition, since the school fees and future living expenses are deposited in arge sum, we had to go to the guild to withdraw them anyway. Themercial guild has a huge branch in the center of town, which caught my attention whether I wanted to see it or not. The fact that they are in such a good location is a testament to their strong influence in Selene. A few areas, such as economic activities, are thrown to themercial guilds. Regardless of Alphas''s actions and ideology, the essence of a wizard is individualism and secrecy. Territorial management would be unsuitable. People are constantlying and going from themercial guild. If you entered the guild with them, you would find arge hall with a vaulted ceiling. The inside is divided into several parts. And I can hear various conversations leaking out from everywhere. Most of the voices that I heard seemed to being from merchants and their associates, but there were also children of the nobility and their attendants. Like me, they must havee to ask about the admission procedure to the academy. Well, we have to apply too. Rnd seemed to be new to the Selene Commerce Guild and is looking for the contact person in charge. As I was doing so, a young man walked up to me in quiet steps. "Wee to the Commerce Guild. How may I help you?" The young man who approached me was about 20 years old. He''s neatly dressed and slenderly built. His face looked like a man of business, but he gave the impression of being somewhat soft. "I''d like to ask you to confirm my money deposit, take care of the enrollment procedures on my behalf, and pay my tuition and boarding fees." When Rnd responded, the man led him to one of thepartments, saying, "This way, please." and then sat down in front of him. He''s in charge of the iing students. "My name is Samini." "I am Alter Les Reedwald." We greeted each other. At times like this, aristocrats have their attendants answer. But we are the lowest baron, and it would only make us feel empty if we tried to act like a big shot. To put it bluntly, it''s a bit of a roundabout way. Rnd also introduced himself and handed him a piece of parchment. That parchment is a certificate of deposit for money, which can be withdrawn at anothermercial guild once it has been deposited. It''s convenient, but since the deposits and withdrawals of the money are transported by fast horses. Someone like me traveling at full speed can get a head start on updating the information. It''s a promotion from academy student to criminal. Samini opened my deposit slip and asked me a few questions as he looked it over. While responding to them, I take a peek, too. It has information about the city and date of issue, the names of the payer and payee, the amount of money, and the terms and conditions are listed in detail. The documents were simr to those in my previous life. Like the exam, it all settles down to the same form in the end. After saying no, Samini left the room, and when he returned, he was carrying another piece of parchment. "Confirmation has beenpleted. We are now in possession of 100 gold coins. The tuition for the year will cost 50 gold coins, and 14 gold coins for dormitory fees and other expenses. The remaining bnce is 36 gold coins. May I proceed with the procedure?" I asked them to proceed with the procedure and kept the rest of the money. I now have about 30 gold coins on hand. This is more than enough for immediate living expenses. The fee for depositing the money was 1 silver coin, and there was no charge for the enrollment procedure. The former is a t fee for supporting traders and peddlers, but thetter seems to be a service for nobles. If the nobles get a good impression, they may use it on another asion. You get what you lose, right? To put it bluntly, it''s "Keep up the good work". Also, he told me that the Adventurers'' Guild''s money deposit service is free, but only for adventurers. That is only natural. If they charge a fee, adventurers won''t use the guild, and if they do, they have to walk around with their money and goods. It''s a walking safe. If I were a thief, I would rob the ce even if I had to. I fill out the necessary information, including my name and exam number, on the form they give me. After confirming this, Samini writes something on another form. "Then, please hand this proof of payment to the reception desk of the academy. With that, payment is done. There is a deadline, so we rmend submitting it early." We thanked Samin who politely said, "I look forward to seeing you again." As the evening was approaching, we decided to submit the proof of payment at ater date and headed for a certain bar. They''re going to hold a feast to celebrate our sess. The inn they are staying in is too upscale for those people to make any noise, so Markant took the trouble to find a small tavern and rented it out. When I arrived, the party had already started. They''re all excited to see me, saying that I''m the star of the show, but I think they just want to drink. We greeted them lightly, and Rnd and I joined the party. The food looked okay but tasted good. No oneined about the food, so I guess the drinks were good. As we enjoyed the food and fruit water, everyone went beyond the party and got into a lively conversation. Valerie talks with Selma and Mirana, Danil with Efurd, and Ose with Das. Valerie and the others seemed to have some of the hardships and resentments typical of female adventurers and were difficult to approach. Danil and Efurd are having small talk and asking questions to the more experienced Rnd, while Ose and Das exchange information about bow and arrow handling and scouting techniques in the bar corner. Then the two leaders clink their cups, "CHEEERRSSS!" and clink their cups, eating and drink. This is how these guys usually are. Everyone seemed to be in contact with each other along the way. With ten guards, it was never my turn to watch. I guess they got to know each other while I''m sleeping peacefully. I''m a little lonely, so I joined in the conversation with a ss of fruit water in my hand. Of course, I avoided the women and the drunks. The party went on untilte, and it was after midnight when we returned to the inn. The party was indeed lively for some reason. But it might have ended a little earlier if not for ament made by Pidosios on the way to the hotel. "The next morning, as we waited at the entrance to the inn, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" came downstairs, dressed in his traveling clothes. "A hectic departure, huh? Did you finish your preparations?" "Sort of." Pidosios responded in his usual tone. Marchant looked down at him regretfully. "Go on, take your time. Let''s take themission together." "I''ve seen to it that Alter passed, and it''s about time. But, well, even if I ept at least one requestC" "No. You''re stalling by saying that. And if it''s a request, you''ve already epted it. Your carriage is waiting." Without a pause, Efurd retreated. Amid the revelry, Pidosios announced, "We leave tomorrow." Surprised by the sudden deration, the revelry turns into a celebration of my eptance and a farewell party. He was on a flight to go to the Principality of Semghat. Perhaps it was only a matter of time before we parted ways. But then I wonder what they are going to do. Pidosios is immediately unconcerned, and a half-smiling Efrud reveals the purpose of our visit. The exact destination was the Mez Riez region, west of the Principality of Shemgat. It is a region where elves and dwarves form small states and coexist without fighting, and Pidosios seems to be from one of them. The reason why he is wandering around far to the east is because of a fight. One morning, he and his brothers got into a dispute over whether or not they had closed the fence on their livestock pen when it was open. A big fight ensued, and Pidosios ran away from home. After some twists and turns, he has been living in the house up to the present. It was so silly that I was taken aback by the sheer stupidity of it. Efurd and his friends are caught up in the same thought, and I tried to persuade them that they should go back and settle the matter, even if they wanted to continue as adventurers. They were very reluctant, but he somehow managed to return to his homnd. However, he still seems to be unwilling to go back, and he is trying to stall the trip. When he arrived in Selene, he had nned to leave immediately, but he shifted the me to me, saying he was invited to a high-ss inn. If I had been in the wrong, he would have stalled the whole trip C or at least, he would have stalled it even if he hadn''t. We parted ways with the troubled halfling, Salma, Efurd, and Das. Regardless of the various circumstances, I wanted a word in advance if we were going to leave. I can''t prepare myself for this yesterday. Pidosios repacked his pack and looked at us again. "Well, let''s get going." And with hispanions in tow, they left the inn. They are taking on a troop escort to the Marquisate Firsi in the west, and then, they''ll go to the Duchy of Semghat. "I''ll walk you to the gate." "No thanks, I''m not a kid. You guys take care. I''m sure we''ll meet again if we have the chance." With Pidosios''s usual easy-going manner, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" departed. We watched him from the main street. We met at the battle with Hunter Fitch and followed him as hispanion. The rtionship itselfsted less than a month. But the time we spent together was intense. They had outstanding skills, and they could have taught me more. If only there had been a chance. Now that we have met, we will meet again. Still, if their destination is Mez Riez, it will be a few years before they return. I pray that fate will bring us together again. As I stare at their distinctive backs. "I guess it''s my turn next." I turned at the unexpected words. Faster than I canprehend the meaning, Rnd continues. "I have something for you. Could you wait in your room, please?" "First of all, here." Rnd offered me a letter from my father. When I read it, I found it contained encouragement and caution for my future life, as well as information about transferring money for school fees and other expenses. At the end of the letter, he reminded me not to do anything dangerous. My father is a worrier, I never did anything dangerous. I just almost died a few times. "I''ll give you this one too." Rnd offers me something more. The weight in his palm made my eyes widen. "Why do you have this?" "Anyone can understand. The penniless boy suddenly had a lot of money to spend. You''ll go to sell it off again soon, so I kept it until now." "It was an emergency at the time. I am not a spendthrift." I look at Eras Rhino''s magic stone. It has been two years. I miss this feeling. "Well, then, this is the end of my part." "Are you leaving already?" "I''ve safely delivered you boy, to Selene, and all that remains is to submit the proof of payment. You won''t need me." "Wait a minute." I took three cloth-wrapped vials from my backpack and handed them to Rnd. "Take these. They''re the best ones." "You''re offering me another expensive item." Rnd epted the vials with a smile. "They are all healing potions and of good quality. Two of them have an apanying effect on recovery from fatigue, and this one has a stronger effect on waking up from sleep. It''s a bit of an awakening effect." "I will take good care of them until the day you return, boy." "No, use it. A potion is a consumable, you know?" After the conversation, Rnd begins to prepare to leave. He''s nning to return home alone. Traveling alone on horseback is a faster way to return than on the outward journey, but it is also more dangerous. I wondered if he would be okay. Rnd refused to see me off, but I forced him to apany me outside the east gate. When I left Selen for the first time, winter wheat with heavy ears is swaying in the gentle spring light. On the amber-colored street, I, Rnd, and "Battle Axe of Destruction" stopped. "Are you going home alone? Why don''t you go and blend in with the troopers?" "That would slow down my return. Don''t worry, I traveled the country alone when I was an adventurer. But more importantly, my boy. Please take it easy. Sometimes you neglect your own life." "I don''t mean to C well, I''ll do it in moderation." Rnd shook his head anxiously, "I''m counting on you." He then turned his attention to "Battle Axe of Destruction". "I hope you are all in good health." "You too. Let''s go diving in the woods again." Rnd shook hands with Markant and the others, then turned to me and straightened his posture. "Rnd Dit, I am now returning to Reedwald." "You, you have such ast name?" "I still almost forget it. For a long time, I was just Rnd." I smiled at Rnd''s smile and he smiled at me. "I''ve been a mere Rnd for a long time." "It''s a great honor to be your escort. Take care of my father and the others, Sir Dit." "Yes, I''m at your service!" Rnd bowed and jumped on his horse. The familiar back of his horse was moving away from him. I was five years old when I started training with the sword. Rnd and I have known each other since then. He was my escort at the Midsummer''s Eve celebration, and after that, whenever I did something, he was there to protect my back and support me. His knowledge and flexibility as a former adventurer helped me a lot. Even after he disappeared, I kept my eyes on the road. "So C what about you guys?" A gaunt palm answers my question. Markant patted me on the head. "We''re staying. We''ll take requests in Selene for a while." "Okay, okay, stop." I shook him off and red at him, and the four gave me a warm look. I''m the same age as you guys on the inside. Don''t treat me like a child. "Let''s go home." I turned on my heel to end the conversation. And then, taking "Battle Axe of Destruction" with me, I started walking toward Selene. Well, Rnd guy is pretty old, but he''s still growing up. By the time he returns, he''s going to be even stronger. That''s something to look forward to C but I have to train so I don''t lose. Chapter 49: The Abandoned Tavern Chapter 49: The Abandoned Tavern Chapter 49. The Abandoned Tavern Selene is the home and birthce of the Magic Guild. There had been Magics'' guilds or Mutual Aid Societies before that time. But the secretive wizards seldom sought help from others. The most they could do was to cooperate with their teachers and apprentices, which,bined with their small numbers, had rendered the mutual aid societies rtively unknown. Then along came the ever-familiar Alphas Cartrd. After announcing his retirement, he has reached a point even a genius can''t understand. There are no secrets to protect now. The hero of "Multiple Chanting," Rapunas, is probably in a simr boat. Incidentally, Alphas, whom Rapunas could not beat no matter how many times he challenged him, is the possessor of a very rare skill called "Essence of Magic". ording to what he told us, everything rted to magic is made more efficient. Perhaps it is the correction of power, activation speed, sess probability, and magical power consumption, but if it canpete with "Multiple Chanting," it must be a powerful skill. It''s a skill that could destroy a city if people have a conflict with such a thing. The aristocrats of the time must have been very concerned. The Mutual Aid Society was reborn as a Magic Guild by these insane people. Those people imparted knowledge without hesitation, and in particr, the organization and systematization of attributes were a great help in speeding up the understanding forter mages. Selene, which was influenced by this, is now called Academic City, but it would be more appropriate to call it Magic City or a City of Magical Studies. Even the academy, which is supposed to be an educational institution for the nobility, teaches magic, and many private schools specialize in it. And now I''m entering a branch road from the main street. I''m heading to the Cartrd Academy of Advanced Studies, a corner of such a magical city. I passed a carriage with a coat of arms several times. They''re probably nobles going through the admission procedures. Mixed in with the hustle and bustle, I could also see a few current and new students. However, no one is walking around bare-chested like me. I felt a little bit out of ce, but it would be pointless to mend my appearance now. In any case, I will be walking around town as I please in the future. It seems that the procedure is done at the school building. I lined up at the reception desk and handed in my proof of payment. The clerk checks to make sure there are no problems, and after that, the clerk begins to exin the procedure for enrolling in the school. The conversation was about the date, time, required items, and entering the dormitory, but I interrupted the clerk with one word. "WhatCno fire?" "Yes, sir." The clerk seemed a little displeased to be interrupted, but that was not the point. What do you mean by the dormitory being fire-prohibited? "What about mixing the ingredients? And, General Tea!?, I can''t even cook a meal, can I?" "Please prepare your meals in the school building. There is a cafeteria, so there is no need to cook for yourself." "The school building is . Oh, I see! You can use it 24 hours a day!" "Haha, no way." The clerkughed it off lightly. The dormitory was banned long ago due to frequent small fires and disturbances. Moreover, the school building closes at 18:00 because there will be no lecturers. That means fire magic is out too, right? What''s that? It''s the knee-jerk reaction of the Magic Guild. Are they going to nurture students? What''s my position now that I call it a magic city or something? What should I do? That''s not good. If they find out, I''ll get kicked out. If I do it in the garden, it won''t catch fire, but it will rain and people will see me. I might as well build a hideout somewhere on the property. Or dig a basement. That would be bad. I''ll be expelled from school. Worst case scenario, I''d be restricted from working out at night. My parents'' house also kept the fire attribute to a minimum. The problem is Mixing. I use healing potions casually because I make them myself, but if I buy them, I''ll go broke soon. Should I give upCgive up on the dorms already? That might be a good idea, but most lodgings are also fire-prohibited. Plus, the cost of lodging would be too much, so I''d be broke anyway. Well, there is cheap amodation on the way to the institute. It might be for students who can''t stay in the dormitory. Then, it would be cheaper than the inn, and we might be able to mix it up. "By the way, if I withdraw from the dormitory, will I get a refund?" "We are sorry. No refunds will be made. I''m sure that was stated on the paperwork during the enrollment process." With a cold face, the clerk apologized. You have to read these things carefully. I continued my question, feeling a little tearful. "So if I only enter the dormitory and don''t return, will I have any problems?" "No, not particrly. The academy is a ce to learn. And we don''t get involved in anything else." It''s more difficult to bind the nobles rather than themoners. The people who y around seem to throw parties and such. I had no choice but to ask the clerk for the location of the dormitory and leave the school building. Whatever I do, I should take a look at least once. I paid a lot of money for it. Well, my father did. The men''s dormitory was on the right side of the school building, and I picked up the key from the office on the first floor. The room was on the fourth floor, and upon entering, I found it as spacious as a room in my parents'' house and furnished with all the necessary furniture. The view is good and I like the atmosphere, but I don''t think I''ll be returning to this ce. There was no contact information from the academy, so I locked the door again and left the dormitory. As I walk through the front door, Samini notices me and approaches me. He nced around, probably looking for Rnd. "This is Alter-sama, what is it?" He spoke, his expression is slightly clouded. It''s just yesterday. The first thing thates to mind is the iplete paperwork. "It''s a personal matter, but there''s been a little problem." "I wille to you. Pleasee this way." I exined the situation to him as he led me to the reception set the other day. And suddenly, Samini bowed his head. "I''m sorry. I should have told you that fire is strictly prohibited." "No, that''s not the job of amercial guild. The academy should have notified the prospective residents to check with them." "And yet, they don''t enter the dormitories because they can''t make the concoctions? I have been in this role for several years now, and this is the first time. Excuse me, Alter-sama, do you have "Mixing" skills?" "Of course." I take out a healing potion from the leather bag on my waist. Receiving it from me, Samini checks the color and aroma. Rnd did something simr before. By the way, this is standard quality. The good quality one step higher is all that I gave to Rnd. I rarely made it. Samini asked, "If it is standard quality?" I nodded my head in affirmation. Then I looked at the potion again and gave a small groan. "So much for your age. No wonder you refuse to enter the dormitory because of "Mixing"." "You can already tell by the way it''s going. I''m looking for a room where I canpound. Is there anywhere affordable?" Samini raises his eyebrows a little and crosses his fingers. "That may be difficult. There are several rooms avable for academy students, but most of the rooms are not self-catering. Thendlord would be responsible if you started a fire. A few rooms are avable, but they are all upied at this time of year." "Well, this is a problem." "So here''s my suggestion" Samini cuts me off. "Why don''t you rent a house?" "A house?" "If it''s your home, there are no restrictions on the use of fire. If you are going to prepare the mixture, you will be dealing with arge number of materials. I doubt that a single room would fit them all." "That''s too much to think of. But a whole house? How much would it cost to rent?" "I''ll go check." Samini got up and disappeared into the back. A house. The money I have earned in thest two years is about thirty gold coins. If I include the rest of the money I sent home, I have 66 gold coins. I think that''s enough. After a while, Samini returned, but her expression was not good. "I am sorry. We proposed, but all rooms are rented all over the ce." "I wouldn''t mind paying a little more." No, the more expensive they are, the more quickly they fill up. So the nobles are renting. Dormitories don''t allow servants, and nobles who are left can''t survive without someone helping them. Hmm, that meansCisn''t there any room downstairs? Samini affirms my question, but his expression doesn''t change. "Of course there is, but it is not a house where the son of a nobleman would live." "Depends on the degree. Arge, sturdy house of brick or stone. Anything else, I don''t care." He still balked, but in the end, he agreed to show me around. And so Samini and I took themercial guild''s carriage up the main street to the north gate. And then down a side street to the end of the street. Gradually, I began to understand why he was reluctant. As the carriage proceeded, the atmosphere around us began to change. We were now in the northeastern part of Selene. In most towns,nd prices soar the closer you get to the main street or the city center. Conversely, the further away from the gate, the cheaper it bes and in some cases, it bes a slum. This is the case here. Most of the buildings were wooden and all of them were old. It was simr to the area where Nerio lived, but I felt the atmosphere was not as good. It was a slum or at least one step closer to a slum. The carriage moves forward until it''s as close as the outer wall and finally stops. "This way, sir." Samini shows us a two-story stone building. It was old and had severalrge cracks running through it. It was in pretty bad shape, but the building wasrger than I had imagined. Samini opened the double doors and invited me inside. Right after passing through the front door, I''m inside arge room. The ceilings were higher than those of a normal house. "It''s suddenly so big. Could it have been amercial building?" "You guessed it. Decades ago, this was a tavern." So that''s why the arches are decorated. I move my gaze from the pirs to the arches to the ceiling. The decoration is pretty simple. They didn''t spend a lot of money on it. Maybe they didn''t have any goodnd, or they were trying to sell to the poor. Either way, it was a reckless move. No one but the neighbors would notice a ce like this. Or was that their goal? A bar is known only to those in the know. Not bad, but as long as it was closed, it probably didn''t work out. After a quick survey of therge room, I check out the spacious kitchen and the water. "Is the drainage working?" "It''s fine. There is a shared well nearby. The only problem, however, is upstairs." I went upstairs and agreed. "I see, I can''t rmend this." Looking up, I saw a beautiful blue sky and spring clouds drifting gracefully. The roof and some of the walls had copsed, and fallen leaves had umted. There is no security or anything. You can get in all you want. "There was a n to repair it, but they use the cheap stone, and it turned out to be cheaper to rebuild than to fix it halfway. Moreover, the location is so bad that it is unprofitable, so we are leaving it unattended." As I listen to the story, I tap my foot on the second floor. Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to copse that easily. The stone is strong, even if it''s cheap. Besides, of the two rooms on the second floor, only one of them has a view of the sky, so it''s only a matter of not using it temporarily. Any other problems?" "That''s all. The rest of the house has a basement and a backyard." The basement was a warehouse and somewhat cooler. There''s nothing out of the ordinary, so I went out the back door of the water nt. "So this is the backyard. It''s surprisingly spacious." "It seems to have been used as a ce to park horses and to store luggage." The backyard was overgrown with weeds. The backyard''s an area that is separated by an alley. And all the buildings face the other side. It looks like they don''t have to worry about being seen. I stepped on the weeds as I looked around. "It looks a little like our yard, doesn''t it?" Samini tilts her head. "We have a training ground in our yard. I dared to leave it in disrepair. My grandfather says there is no such thing as a good battlefield." Along with Samini, who was impressed, I looked at the backyard. It hadn''t even been half a month. And yet, the feel of the dirt on my feet was somehow nostalgic. I gave a small nod. "Okay, let''s do it here." "UhCwait a minute." I came to myself and Samini stopped me. "Give me a few days and I''ll find you a better ce. We have a lot of repairs to do here, and we don''t expect to get a tenant anytime soon. You don''t have to make a decision now, do you?" "No problem. How much is the rent?" Still, he reminded me again and again. I could see his point, but I didn''t want to start my time at the academy in a precarious position. Besides, the ce was not as bad as Samini said. The location is bad, and there is a problem with the view of the sky from the second floor. Samini tried to get me to back off, but I finally gave up when I realized I wasn''t going to withdraw. "This is an annual contract, and the price is 30 gold coins, includingnd tax." It''s almost all of the money left over from the money I sent him. I''ll have to live on what I have for the time being. "Okay, I''ll take care of it. The amount of money I have on deposit will be enough. "Yes, I will take care of it. Also, this backyard is included in the lease, so please feel free to use it. You are not required to return the property to its original condition unless it is in a very bad state." "Restore it to thisCwhat condition is it in?" "Oh, that''s right." We looked at the backyard again andughed quietly. Chapter 50: The First Year at the Academy - The Beginning of the Academy Chapter 50: The First Year at the Academy - The Beginning of the Academy Chapter 50. The First Year at the Academy C The Beginning of the Academy I went around general stores and bought furniture and daily necessities that I needed. I''ll use the room on the second floor, which is in sight of the sky, as a bedroom, and I''ll use the remaining room as a storage room for materials and other items. I''ll decide what to do with the rooms after I repair those rooms. For now, I''ll seal it with boards and repair it myself. I have decided to make arge room on the first floor as my living base except for sleeping. First, I''m arranging a small table, chairs, and shelves. Once I get used to the institute and this lifestyle, I n to start putting things together. With my new living arrangements at least in ce, I moved out of the inn where I was staying. "Battle Axe of Destruction" is away on amission, and I inform the innkeeper of my new ce to stay. The innkeeper seemed to know that I wasing to the dormitory and looked at me suspiciously, but I had no reason to exin it, so I left the inn as it was. Incidentally, even though I was gone, the amodation fee for the "Battle Axe of Destruction" would remain with me until I returned. Then, they would have to pay their expenses and stay at another inn. I''m worried about misunderstandings, but if that happens, I''ll ask the Adventurers'' Guild to pass a message to me. After that, I was busy preparing for the entrance ceremony and repairing my house, and the morning of the entrance ceremony, the first day of the academy, arrived. I poured "Pure Water" into a washbasin and dressed. I left early because of the distance from my house. I started walking in the morning in Selene in a strolling mood. Spring flowers were swaying in the cracks of the road. Spring is in full swing. Although Selene''s main streets and main roads are cobblestone paved, most of the streets are still dirt. Naturally, the area around my home belongs to the majority. It is usually not a problem for me because it is well trodden. But when it rains, I would be careful. When I entered the branch road of the academy from the main street, children were proceeding in the same direction. The ones with slightly nervous looks are new students, while the others are current students. After all, the only people on foot aremoners, and the nobles are using their carriages and those carriages passing right next to us since a few minutes ago. How could they not be anxious in such a situation? Nobles are sent out to battlefields, and they may even takemand when demons appear in the territory. If they don''t train their bodies, they won''t be able to move correctly when the timees. I was so anxious about it from the time I was born. When I arrived at the main gate and headed toward the school building, several men and women who appeared to be upperssmen shouted, "New students, please go to the auditorium." The auditorium is on the first floor of the school building, and a man in his thirties was waiting for us at the entrance, repeatedly instructing us, "Everyone, please pack up and sit down." This one appeared to be a lecturer, but he had a normal face and only his hair was unnecessarily thin. I guess the creator gods must have gotten the parts wrong. The auditorium is quiterge, and the number of new students was small. If the seats were the number of students, there would be about 60. Since they would be in school for three years, there would be at least 180 students. Most 4th and 5th-year students would graduate, and at most, the total student poption would be a little over two hundred. Aside from the three graduate schools, other small academies usually go out of business. No, rather the opposite. Cartrd has arge percentage ofmoners. We may be in a strange situation where the more famous academies have fewer students. After a while, the seats are roughly filled. After a few moments, new students sit on most of the seats, and then the hairy head shouted "Everyone, please be quiet." When the new students quieted down. An old manes up to the podium. The old man introduced himself as Colmes, the dean, and begin his address. It''s rude to peek at someone else''s status too much, but my curiosity inevitably got the better of me. He looks like an old wizard C how good could he be? I''m surprised to see him. I didn''t expect to see only "Earth magic 2". He has only mastered a handful of magic. There are plenty of adventurers who have mastered this level of magic. Did they buy him for his abilities other than magic? Or maybe his charming appearance? I looked at the status again. The title is "Councilor of Selene" so there is no doubt that it is him. What stands out in terms of ability is his 17 points in intelligence. If it is other than his status, was he bought for his managerial skills? I don''t think so. The dean''s speech was over, followed by the introduction of the lecturers. After that, the entrance ceremony ended. There are no speeches or announcements by the head of the school and no weing speeches from current students. That is also a consideration for the nobility. If ranking the students would cause trouble, it would be better not to do it in the first ce. While I was wondering what was happening next, Huval, the lecturer with the slicked-back hair, called out to the new students. "Those whose examination numbers have been called, please gather here." It seemed they''ll exin to us about the academy, but I wondered why they were splitting us up. They call my number too, so I go to Hval first. The number of students was about half the total, and it seemed that many of them were aristocrats. Among them, there is also an elf girl whom I met at the time of the examination. Did they divide us by our status? But even so, some people might pass on as noble on the other side of the room. We are led to the ssroom by Hval and again told to sit in an appropriate ce. The ssroom had no ckboard. But only student couches, a long table, and a podium. It was built of stone, just as it appeared outside, and was somewhat cold. The only thing simr to my previous life was therge windows with ss panes. After everyone was seated, Hval stood on the podium. "Once again, I am Hval, the instructor. I am in charge of academics and some liberal arts. I''m sure you have no idea what I''m talking about. First of all, let me exin about the academy." The academy has a system simr to a university. There are no sses, and students mustplete at least two of the five courses to advance to the next level, and three years of study to qualify for graduation. The reason why there are so few subjects is that the subjects aren''t sub-divided like in my previous world. For studies, arithmetic, history, and the Veriatesnguage are included, andpletion is judged based on aprehensive evaluation. The liberal arts are treated differently, and all students must take them. The purpose of establishing the academy was to improve the quality of the nobility. The content of the course was the manners and dances of the noble. And also themon sense of society. Is that right, your majesty? "And, aren''t you all wondering? If there are no ss divisions. Why did they divide the new students in half?" Hval''s words brought a strange smile to the faces of some of the students. "The subjects I just mentioned have one major characteristic. It is easy to learn from others or not. In the two subjects of liberal arts and academics, there is little to be gained by sitting in chairs with the better ones; in fact, they will drag each other down. Therefore, only in the two subjects, do we separate those who excel from those who do not. Those of you who have achieved above a certain level in the written examinations are called Yux for convenience. The other is Vienus. This continues for one year, and your performance determines whether you move each year. Of course, there will be students who are Yukes for liberal arts and Viennus for academics." Even in an academy with a motto of not creating sparks between students, there were clear divisions. I guess it is a remnant of the time when there were many students, but that meansC. They were all aristocrats. Is this one of the few systems that tickle the student''s self-esteem? I guess their first goal was to get into Yux. Yeah, stupid. Even if they are the top students in the two subjects. After more minutes Hval begins handing out parchment and writing materials. Helping him were upperssmen and women. They are in their fourth or fifth year, and after three years of studying, they are supposed to be assistants. I wondered if they were the same in front of the school building. I looked at the parchment I had received. It looks like I''m going to fill in the subjects on thisChey, what should I do? Two subjects are required for my higher education. There is no limit to the number of subjects I can choose. With the liberal arts confirmed, what should I do with the rest? I came to Selene to learn. I should take all of them, but the subjects are too general and I had no idea how hard it would be. If I''m going to be greedy and end up halfway through, I should cut back from the start. After much deliberation, I decided to drop academics. I don''t know if I will be able to do so when I reach a higher grade level, but at this time, I am at the elementary school level. I could get by with my knowledge from my previous life, and I had plenty of time to learn Veliates with "Language Proficiency". When I looked up after filling out the form, one of the female students raised her hand. When Hvar allowed her to speak, she stood up and walked to the podium. Then she bowed to everyone in adylike manner. "My name is Doris Viliana Diorte. As you know, I am the daughter of Count Dioult." I don''t know you. Who is she? "The great Alphas Cartrd, the founder of the Cartl Academy, said. "There is no status in this academy."." There was a stir among the students. What a messy thing to say. And did Alphas say that? "I agree with that idea. As long as you are an academy student, your noble status is not absolute. I suggest that no honorific titles are required. Even if I''m the Count''s daughter, please call me Doris. You are all fellow students with me." Everyone''s reaction was mixed. Some girls apuded, while the nobles and knights were subtly reluctant. Manymoners looked at each other with rxed cheeks, but some people looked at her coldly. I was one of them, though I''m not amoner. Of course. The barriers of status are insurmountable. Even if I said I didn''t care, I could be punished with a "Disrespectful!". There is no way I can "casually invite" such a person. As far as I could tell, there were no other children of the count. She must have thought that she was the highest-ranking one, but what was she thinking? This youngdy. After that, we took a break until the tour of the campus. Everyone is talking to each other as they see fit, taking note of the other''s status. A good number of the nobles seemed to know each other since they had greeted each other during the exam. I wondered if Doris''s cronies were born at that time. As I had nothing better to do, I observed that the girls were more active in socializing. I thought it was just a gender difference, but I realized its reason. It was probably a difference in position. Most of the boys were the second son or younger. Since they''re going to the academy after paying high tuition fees, they need to assist their fathers and eldest brothers in the future. Since their future is almost certain, social interactions are not so important to us. Girls, however, are different. They will almost certainly be married off to a lower-ranked noble, or at best, to a man of the same rank. However, what happens if they win a boy of high status at the academy? Even if they are knights, they should be able to lead a more elegant life than the lower-ss nobility. These girls came to the academy with their future in mind. It has nothing to do with academics at all. Well, I guess not all youngdies think that much, and some didn''t seem interested in it. Regardless of which one is right, there are outliers in every world. "Hello again, rude man." As I was thinking this, a voice called out to me from the side. Well, there was another one here. The out-of-this-world youngdy. "Oh, it''s you. Well, you know, congrattions on your admission." "You don''t say that with much heart, do you?" "Of course they are. You''re a confirmed student." "No, I''m not." The elf girl picked up her dress and bowed. "My name is Elphimia ulette, daughter of the court magician Dion ulette." Daughter of a court magician? Well, I don''t think there was anything about nobility in the title. This girl gives too much information. After they heard such a greeting, the surrounding students were buzzing. Is it unusual for a court magician even if she''s a child? However, Elphimia, on the other hand, did not care and waited patiently for me to return her greeting. Do I still need to do that? I''m embarrassed because I''m the center of attention. As I hesitated, her slit eyes gradually turned serious. I sighed lightly, trying not to be seen, and stood up. "I am Alter Les Leadwald. I am the second son of Baron Urban of Reedwald, lord of the eastern part of the Arsis Empire." I didn''t hear a single murmur over here. It is natural since he is a baron C I thought so, but then, unexpectedly, a reaction urred. "You''re a Reedwald? You''re the Reedwald family?" A tall boy walked up to me. "I''m Keten. Lambert Alois Keten." "Isn''t thatCyou''re my neighbor?" We shook hands without a second thought. "I never thought I''d meet Reedwald at the academy." "Same here. I didn''t know there were people my age in the neighborhood." Keten is a viscounty southeast of Reedwald. After defeating the Tremble Cube, I can reach Keten by going south on the way back. "By the way, who''s that guy behind you?" Another boy was standing behind Lambert. When his eyes meet mine, he bows his head. "My name is Felix Gordo. I am the third son of Gordo, a knight in the service of Viscount Keten." "No need for a formal greeting. I told you that honorific titles are unnecessary, Doris-sama." The two menughed when I dared to call him by his title. "This is the ground, so please don''t mind me." "I see. As long as you don''t overdo it." "I''m sorry," Elphimia coughs behind him as he shakes hands with Felix as well. "Sorry to interrupt the excitement, but are you ignoring me?" "Never like thatC" I bowed my head, and for some reason, it was Lambert who bowed his head. I was stunned, and Lambert turned to me with a dumbfounded look. "A court magician is the same rank as a count. Don''t you know that?" "I had no idea." I see so that''s why the outside world was so noisy. Court magicians were rare, but they were of the same rank as Doris, weren''t they? "I don''t need to worry about honorifics ornguage either. I''m not a court magician, so I''m of a lower rank." "Will you let me do so? It''s a littlete for that. By the way C are you sure you don''t want to mingle over there?" "You are joking, right?" Elphimia snickered at the endless aristocratic battles. There was no hereditary system among court magicians, and it was a meritocracy. Lateral connections were of little significance, so it might seem ridiculous. Lambert was in the same boat. He took one look at the attack and returned his gaze. "I overheard your conversation earlier, do you two know each other?" "We only talked a little during the exam, right?" "That! This guy is rude, he asked if I''m a fake woman!" Elphimia red at me. She''s so upset. That''s apliment if you ask me. It was too much trouble to exin, so I meekly bowed my head. "I''m sorry about that. There were many things along the way. I promised myself I wouldn''t be fooled by someone else''s appearances again." "What''s that? I don''t know, but you''re fooling me again, aren''t you?" When I tilted my head, Elphimia smiled triumphantly. "Because I''m not an elf." "Huh?" I looked at the girl in front of me with a dumb voice. I looked at the girl in front of me. She had pointed ears, and she was an elf, no matter how you looked at her. "I''m a quarter. My grandmother is an elf. How can a non-human be a court magician?" She was a quarter. She looked more like an elf than a fake elf. But she''s right. If you are an elf, both parents must be elves. The Arsis Empire is a human country, and no other human species would be appointed as the central court magician, even if they were half-elves. But C and I smile wryly. "I was indeed deceived. I was also surprised. I''ll admit that. But this level of surprise is nothingpared to what you will see on the road. You know. When people are truly surprised, honey wine flows out of their mouths." "It won''te out! What kind of demon are you?" Even halflings are human. You can''t discriminate against them. Elphimia and even Lambert and the others asked me what was going on, but I never opened my mouth. No matter how many words I tried to say, I couldn''t convey that thing''s mockery. With such a noisy opening, my life at the academy began. Lambert, Felix, Elphimia. There were nobles and their equals with whom I could have a decent conversation. For better or worse, Doris''s one voice may have been the beginning of breaking down barriers. Thank you to such a youngdy C well, you don''t have to. Chapter 51: The First Year at the Academy - Rackendale Chapter 51: The First Year at the Academy - Rackendale After that, the students checked the monthly lecture schedule and events posted at the school building''s entrance and busied themselves with preparations. A few more days passed, and the first lecture of the academy began. The first subject was liberal arts, and as Hval had exined, the students were divided into two groups: the best students, the Yux, and the rest, the Vienus. Perhaps because it was the first day, the content is an exnation of the subject of liberal arts. Hval''s hair shone brightly in the sunlight from the window. I''m not bothered by theck of lectures, but what bothered me more was the small number of lectures. The schedule showed five lectures on the first two or three days of the week, and the remaining five days were nk. While they teach liberal arts, academics, and the art of war in rapid session, they only teach magic and alchemy once a week. ording to Hval, this is because the study of magic and alchemy is too specialized. The study of magic and alchemy is not something we learn overnight, so cramming lectures into a ss is repetitive. It was not much different from reviewing on one''s own. The nk period is not only for such review but also for studying subjects that are interesting or subjects that the students want to focus on. The school also had instructors on call for this purpose. And they were always avable to offer advice. The students are left to their initiative. It sounds pretty easy for students who only have liberal arts and academics, but I was grateful for it too. I had already acquired some of the liberal arts through ssroom learning from an early age, and I was good at other subjects as well. If I had to spend time reacquainting myself, I should be doing something else. First, I needed to repair my house, and then I needed to make ends meet. My living expenses are a pressing issue. After paying the rent, my father sent me only six gold coins for living expenses. I have about 30 gold coins in my savings, so I will not starve immediately, but that is just for this year. If I spend it all, I will have to live on six gold coins from next year. If I sell the magic stone from Eras Rhino, it willst until graduation, but if Rnd finds out, he willment that he should not have returned it. So, how do I find the money? Selling potions is difficult. This is Selene, where there are many alchemists and prices are low. If it was just for pocket money I can, but if it is for my living expenses, I would have to make it inrge quantities. Probably, I would have trouble with the magic guild. Another candidate is to be an adventurer. The distribution from "Battle Axe of Destruction" was more than the profit from the potions sale. At first nce, this seems like a good idea, but it has its pitfalls. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" is a C-rank adventurer, and their reward is high. And since they are a powerful team, the monsters they hunt are also quite powerful. I can''t always find monsters, and the rewards for F rank are cheap. Even with my total take-home pay, I would have to raise my rank to D, or else I would be in trouble. The only thing left to do is to look for work in town, but if that is the case, it would be better to steadily work my way up the ranks while earning daily wages as an adventurer. There are many jobs that I can''t do because of my physical condition. My immediate goal is to repair the house, then be an adventurer. The ss is over and the students are leaving the ssroom. As I''m packing my things, Lambert and Felix came over to me. "What are we going to do after this? The lecture on the art ofbat is in the afternoon, right? We''ve got some time, so we are talking about doing some physical exercise. How about you join us?" Saying this, he made a pretense of swinging his sword. "Sorry, I have an alchemy lectureing up." "Oh, right. I''m sorry, You''ve got a lecture on alchemying up. You''re a man of many talents, you know." "If it''s just numbered, Elphimia is no different." Elphimia is taking a course other than the art ofbat. They had no talent for magic. "Even if you bring up the daughter of a court magician. Well, that''s all right then. I''ll see youter." "Ah." I parted ways with Lambert and the others and headed for the alchemy ss. Elphimia is also in the group moving in the same direction, and when she noticed us, she quickly approached. "How much can you do? Alchemy." "As good as anyone else. How about you? "As good as anyone." Elphimia and I exchange a smile. I think she wants topete with me, but I''ve already won the game. Elphimia has "Mixing 2" which is inferior to Simon''s, the alchemist from Reedwald "Mixing 3". It''s a big feat for a ten-year-old to be on par with his real work, but I was an unbeatable "Mixing 6". It is even better than Reedwald''s top ss, Tsuzan''s "Mixing 5". It''s not a coincidence, but it''s not for nothing that I can recreate Potion of Sharpe. Magic, though, is a dismal failure. shing with a smile as a weapon, we arrive at the alchemy room. Upon entering, I found the interior to be worthy of its name. The desks are spacious, with plenty of space between them. Since I can handle fire and dangerous materials and avoid bumping into each other. My shelves were lined with alchemical tools and inexpensive materials, and they would not have been out of ce even if I move to the previous school. Since there are no fixed seats for any lectures, I took a seat at an appropriate ce and looked around the room. I felt that there were not enough desks and chairs for consideration. There were 10 students in the room, and even so, the empty seats were noticeable. No one entered the room after that, and it was time for the lecture. These were all the students who had taken the course. Isn''t this a little bit terrible? If recovery magic is a surgical operation, potions are internal medicines. Everyone should be taking care of them. Compared to shy magic andbat techniques, potions are behind the scenes, and it takes dozens of minutes or even days to make one. I know it''s simple, but While I''m confused about this situation, a lecturer entered the room. His name is Luckendale, and my first impression of him is round. He is short, and apart from his body, contours, and narrow eyes, even his facial parts are round. Shaking the fat off his body and his nearly gray blond hair, the round old man stood at the podium. "Hello, everyone. I already greeted you at the entrance ceremony the other day, but let me introduce myself again. I am Rackendale. I am an alchemy instructor." He bows his head and immediately begins his lecture. He begins by exining what alchemy is, the main ingredients of potions in cirction, and even the manufacturing process. Rackendale''s hands were moving as he gripped a piece of charcoal. There are no ckboards in this world, but there are tools that serve a simr function. It is calledcquer and board. Lacquer and board were used in the previous world until the ckboard came into existence. In this world version ofcquer and board, arge board is coated with Fizka Stone, and charcoal is used as a brush to draw letters and figures. It is a whiteboard, not a ckboard. It is a great help to the students, but it is a ssic. I wonder if Alphis was not interested in this kind of thing. With his palms stained ck, Rackendale''s lecture continues. There is no textbook, so the more enthusiastic ones bring in parchment paper and frantically jot down the main points. I only attend the ss due to my financial situation. As Hvar also said we can see the textbooks and materials used by the teachers at any time in the library, and it seems that there will be quite a bit ofpetition during the nk period. You are all very studious and wonderful. I''m going to go home and fix up. "Well, that''s enough talk. Let''s try mixing the ingredients, shall we?" As Rackendale began, a boy appeared from the back room. He introduced himself as Cody, a fourth-year student, and started handing out small bags to everyone. When we looked into the bag, we found a brownish powder. After confirming its safety through "Appraisal," I sneak it into my mouth. I see its characteristic and once again use Appraisal. Name: Nilkabu Grass Features: Annual herb, about 40 cm tall. Nilkabu can grow anywhere except in cold and hot climates. It produces a series of small purple flowers in the height of summer. Nilkabu roots have antipyretic properties. Characteristics: Extracting the dried roots can be expected to have a strong antipyretic effect. However, if Nilkabu Grass is not handled carefully, its effect will be reduced to half and it may cause headaches. So, antipyretic. A rival of General Grass. "Today, we are going to mix an antipyretic potion. It''s one of the easiest mixings among alchemy, so don''t be daunted and give it a try." Even so, most of the students'' gazes wandered around anxiously. The not bothered one is Elfimir and other "Mixing" holders. Come to think of it, I wonder how long this instructor has been here. I would like to know the skill level of the person I am about to learn. I use the "Appraisal". My expression became delicate. Rackendale was at "Mixing 4". Less than our Tsuzan. If this is the case, it would be better to stay in Reedwald. The dean is also that way, and Selene is in a talent crunch. I don''t think I''m going to learn much from this. When I lowered my gaze with a hint of indifference, my eyes suddenly caught the girl sitting diagonally in front of her. She was carefully transferring Nilkabu grass powder into a sk, but what caught my attention was the material. When I invoked "Appraisal," the word "Defective" appeared in the name. Is the processing iplete? Does that mean that the antipyretic effect is halved and produces the apanying effect of the headache potion? Failure is inevitable, but it is pitiful to be sure of failure. "May I have a word?" "EhC?" She looks like amoner And she knows I''m a noble. Well, can she tell by the clothes? "That material looks a little different from mine, doesn''t it?" When I point this out without care, the girlpares the material and me with a wince. It''s frustrating. I wish I could say it clearly. While I was wondering how to exin, Rackendale noticed us. "What''s wrong?" "I felt a little ufortable with her material. Maybe." "Hmm." Rackendale took a pinch of the girl''s material and immediately put it back in the bag. "This is no good. You''ll have to wait a bit." With that, Lackendale smiles. With his round face even more rounded, he pulls the material back into the back of the room, material in hand. Just then. "Cody, what the hell? It''s full of impurities and ipletely dried!" I heard him yell. In an equally loud voice, the fourth grader from earlier apologizes frantically. What''s amazing anger. Is that how people treat assistants? Okay, I''ll graduate in three years. A short timeter, Rackendale returns. With his original harmless round face, he offered her the new material. The girl''s hands trembled as she epted it. Then Rackendale turns his narrow eyes to me. I don''t know, I''m getting a predator vibe from her. "You''ve noticed it well, haven''t you?" "Somewhat." "Are you skilled at "Mixing"?" "It''s our family secret." "Ha, that''s right., that is very important. Alchemy is full of secrets. Why is it full of secrets? Who knows?" The students look at each other in response to Rackendale''s question. "No one? Then you. Answer me." "Well, I don''t know." "Ha ha, you''re not very good at jokes." I''ve strangely caught his attention. I''m sure it''s okay, though, since it wasn''t hostile. And, I can answer Rackendale''s question. Right now, the situation in this ssroom is the answer. Alchemy, and "Mixing" in particr, doesn''t require a skill. With the right amount of materials, knowledge of input and stirring, or instructions from a skilled holder, it is possible to mix a potion without skill. It is impossible to make a high-grade potion because it is difficult to discern, but anyone can make an antipyretic potion. That is why alchemy emphasizes the importance of the master-disciple rtionship. Rackendale also tells the same story to everyone. He was looking at me a lot. Rackendale pulled out a chair from the empty seat and sat next to me. He then asks Cody to instruct the other student, a fourth grader. He''s staring at me, the round old man. "Um, why are you sitting next to me?" "Never mind. I''m just looking." "It bothers me a lot. It''s hard for me to do this." "Again. I''m looking away, but it''s not a perfect input." Ah, I''m starting to get the picture. He''s the type of person who I can''t measure by status. The "Mixing" skill is 4, but he has a very good eye for "Mixing". "That''s great, that''s I used to do it. I knew you were good at Mixing. You''re better than me." He can tell so much by the way I move. He''s a great guy, but I''m starting to feel a little sick. "Oh? You''ve left a little bit of material." Such a round old man tilts his head. Since I didn''t touch the sachet, he seemed to judge it only by the amount I put in. That''s not good. I guess I left too much to the "Mixing". It is already toote, and Rackendale opens the sachet andpares it with the powder floating in the sk. "Hmm, I knew it. The quality of the solution is right for you. But it''s pretty small. Even I can''t see this far." Rackendale shook his cheekbones and nodded, as if impressed. I don''t know. It''s not a bad thing to be appreciated. But I don''t think it''s a good idea if this continues. If I fail on purpose, I''llplicate things even more. I should just give up and make it normal. Ignore the neighbors as much as possible and focus my attention on the sk. NilkabCI guess I shouldn''t stir it. I move the sk up a little and away from the fire. And as I slowly heat it, the powder begins to rise gently in the solution. The powder goes to the surface of the water as if swimming. And from there to the bottom of the water as if tracing the wall surface. A bright green color oozed from the powder and trailed as it moved. What put a damper on such a beautiful scene was the sickening feeling that swelled up next to me. "Ohwhat a pure swaying prodigal fluttering veil beautiful ." The round old man writhed and squirmed, panting and gasping. Oh my God, there is a pervert here. It is the alchemy pervert. The old man''s appeal of the heart reached no one, and after a struggle, I finish the potion of antipyretic. I haven''t been this tired in two years from mixing. The most important thing to remember is that you can''t just take a look at the information you have on the inte. No, don''t take my potion. It''s in good shape. "It looks like you all got most of it done. Those who failed, don''t be discouraged. Alchemy is a series of failures. If you gain experience little by little, you will be able to mix a potion of antipyretic in a single hand. HoweverC" Rackendale holds up my potion. "You will not reach this state with ordinary effort! Do you understand,dies and gentlemen, that this potion is of high quality? Only a few people in Selene can make this with these materials. Please observe and learn!" I put my potion under myb coat. Hey, what about observation? In the end, the potion does not return and the lecture is over as I watch the students taste the potion. Exhausted, Elphimia approached me happily. "Good for you, the teacher praise you." "Did it look pleasing to you? That situation." "You''re not only good with swords, but also with alchemy. You can use magic at least at an intermediate level, can''t you?" "I will refrain from responding." As I was dodging around appropriately, Rackendale nced over at me. The herbivore''s figure oveps with my own. Oh no. I was out of my seat faster than the predator could step out. "See you tomorrow." I said to Elphimia, and then I heard a voice say, "YouC" and escaped from the alchemy room. I got a little serious and ran down the hallway. Will I have to do this every time? Chapter 52: The First Year at the Academy - A Celebration of Discernment Chapter 52: The First Year at the Academy - A Celebration of Discernment Chapter 52. The First Year at the Academy C A Celebration of Discernment "You look strangely tired." Lambert called out to me as soon as we arrived at the training hall. Felix is one step ahead of me and is wiping his sweat. What is it with these refreshing people? I envy them. I sat down on the ground and exhaled."I think I should go home and get some rest. I''m so tired." "Is it alchemy that hard?" "No, it won''t be. It''s alchemy, you know?" Lambert looks down at me with concern, but Felix denies it. This guy doesn''t understand. "You, you should see the same thing. A round old man staring at you, writhing around, saying how wonderful my hands are." "What kind of lecture is that?" As Felix was twisting his head, Desindo, the instructor of the art ofbat, arrived. "Everyone is here. Let''s start the lecture on the art ofbat." I forgot to change my clothes. I just sat down and go for it. I joined the students and listened to Desindo''s talk. The art ofbat included basic skills such as One-handed Swords, other offensive skills, "Horseback Riding", "Tactics", and even "Logistics". The location of the lectures varied depending on the subject matter, ranging from training grounds to ssrooms to horse stables. In addition, we''re forced to participate in field exercises held twice a year. The first semester''s exercises are held jointly with the alchemy students, and the second semester''s exercises are held jointly with the magic students. If you''re entering in both, alchemy and magic are given priority. After the talk, they decided to have a mock battle. Two students were nominated and crossed swords after they introduced themselves to each other. It seemed to serve as a self-introduction to Desindo. Then the mock battle between the new students began. Most of the students had no skills, but some showed reasonable movement. Among them, Lambert and Felix stood out from the crowd. The other team had skills, but they held them off and won the battle. If they continue to grow at this rate, they will be one of the best swordsmen in the world. It was my turn to step forward. "I am Caruas Sr Teolt." A slightly overweight boy introduced himself in a big way. A student of Yuke''s? The third son of a baron, I think. "Alter Les Reedwald." I responded but wondered what to do. He seemed very confident, probably because he had experience in actualbat. However, his movements are not much different from those of other students. I''ll keep it moderate. If I catch the instructor''s eye again, it will be troublesome. At the same time as the signal to start the mock battle, Caruas attacked while raising his spirits. I passed it off and assembled my fighting style. It may be an assumption, but I smell trouble from this boy. It would be best to take the attack, save face, and win just in time. After exchanging swords several times, we struck each other, and I struck Caruas in the shoulder with a cutback. He dropped his sword there, so I won. Kaluas was frustrated, but he seemed reasonably satisfied since I had dealt him a blow. Now he won''t try to tangle with me in any strange way. Thus, the lecture on the art ofbat went off without a hitch. So my first day at the academy is over. The next day I''ll finish magical studies without a hitch, and we will enter the remainder of the week, the nk period. Other academy students are probably deepening their rtionships or reviewing the content of lectures. What I was doing was repairing the house. I fill a washbasin with soil from the backyard and mix it with "Pure Water". At first, I was applying it to the cracks, but it seemed to me that I''m just ying in the mud. After consulting with ady at a nearby general store, she rmended that I mix in some Fizka Stone powder. However, Fizka Stone is expensive and the repaired marks turned too white. The auntie then brought out some lime from the back of the store. The normal limestone is white, but this product was dull in color, slightly dirty, and therefore inexpensive. I immediately decided to buy it. She said I need to wear gloves, so I put on a pair of leather gloves and mixed the lime into the kneaded soil. It''s a little whitish, but it was eptable. However, it was still loose. Cement is supposed to harden from the point where it is mixed. How about this one? Does it harden when it dries? As I scooped it up with my fingertips and observed it, a memory from my past life came to me. LimeCdoesn''t it react with water to generate heat? I pull my finger out in a hurry and check. There is no change in the leather glove. I poke at it, but it doesn''t seem to be heating up. I think I remembered it wrong. It was ten years ago. To be sure, I dissolved a small amount of lime in arge amount of water. It forms a cream-like substance. It''s interesting, but would it solidify? It didn''t generate any heat, and there seemed to be no use for me, so I put soil into it. With the kneaded soil, I repaired the cracks on the first floor. After finishing the work, I head upstairs. I move the boards against the wall and take them from the roof. The sky is blue again today. "The ceiling can wait, first the walls." But what should I do? The y is surprisingly soft. Even if I piled it up, it would copse under the weight. It might be possible to make a threshold with boards, like at a construction site, but whether it would be strong enough for practical use was unknown. It would be easier if I could use "Earth Wall" in such a situation. With some earth attributes, by using a catalyst, it remains as an object even after the effect ends. If I add more magic, I increase its strength, and people say that a good earth magician can even repair a fortress. "Then let''s use a substitute." If it is a shield type, I can mass-produce instant tiles. I immediately activated "Earth Shield" using kneaded soil as a catalyst. However, for some reason, it did not harden. I stopped the activation. "Is there too much moisture?" I activated "Earth Bolt", which has a small amount of catalyst, as a test, and forcefully poured magic power into it, somehow creating a stone stake. However, the magic would not end at this point. I look over and release it toward the kneaded earth. "Ah " With a sickening sound, the stone pile shattered. The bottom of the basin is a round hole, even gouge the floor. "What the hell am I doing?" I thought about it, and I knew that the effect would wear off soon, and I would fall. There was no need to release it at all. I picked up the shattered pile, feeling a little depressed. If I use an unreasonable catalyst, does it also use a lot of MP? When I hammered the shattered piles together, I heard a hard sound. Was it because it hit the stone floor that it shattered so spectacrly? If it''s the limestone effect, maybe it''s more prone to cracking. After a bit of worrying, the catalyst I decided to use was regr soil. In a corner of the backyard, I mass-produced "Earth Shield" tiles and carried them upstairs impatiently. When I umte a certain amount of soil, I use a pot instead of a washbasin so I can knead it. I crushed some of the roof tiles and pushed them in with the soil so that the hole in the wall would be level. After that, I alternately packed the kneaded soil and the roof tiles, and when I had created about 30 roof tiles, I stopped my work. There is still room for more magic power, but let''s stop here. Let''s see how it goes for a few days. If there is no problem with the strength, I will continue the work, if not, I will find another way. While I''m looking around the messy room, the pot contents caught my eye. "A little extra, huh?" With a leather glove, I scooped out a small scoop of kneaded y and pressed it onto the surface of the repaired area. I then smoothed it out with a small board. It looks likecquer. "No, not like, but ster itself?" I''ve seen it used on some TV shows, but I don''t remember the ingredients. Thedy at the grocery store even rmended it, so it must have a simr use even if it''s not ster. This time I finish all the work and take a break on the second floor. I looked at the sky through the open roof. Blue sky with few clouds. There seemed to be no danger of rain. I wonder if I should learn some more magic that will be useful in my daily life. Apart from the "Create Solution" and daily life magic that Simon taught me, all I''ve learned isbat magic. They also teach you various kinds of magic at the academy, but it doesn''t mean you can learn it. Only a cheat like me could learn it. So they only teach you "This is how to activate this magic." and the rest is up to you to learn on your own. This is also the reason for the nk period. I think back to the lecture on magic. The instructor is a woman in her mid-twenties named Helena. She specialized in the fire attribute, and her simple firepower was superior to Elphimia''s. To my relief, she''s a bit more confident than Elphimia''. That was a relief, but she''s also a rather interesting woman. Ignoring the back and forth, she suddenly said, "I don''t like the term "life magic". It should be called "basic magic". Everyone is stunned by her abruptness, but I agreed with her profoundly. The only magic that connected to daily life was "Flint" and "Pure Water", so calling it "Life Magic" is a bit wrong. And if you use them, you can raise your magic rank, and they contributed a lot to my learning "Multiple Chanting". Just as the "Earth Shield" could be used as a substitute for repair, daily life magic also depended on how we use it. I suddenly thought of something and activated "Handy Soil". I adjusted the amount of magic I poured into it and tried to manipte the soil it produced. It''s just like a quality survey. If I could move it, I would be able to fill in the gaps I couldn''t reach. However, as soon as I moved my palm away from it, it stopped. The movement itself was also quite sluggish. After some trial and error, I remembered magic called "Operation Operative" in the beginner''s ss. If I can control it by magic power alone, there is no need for such magic C or perhaps this is a way to train oneself to learn it? With faint hopes, I struggled to move it. Then, I feel multiple signs, and I stop "Handy Soil". I turn my attention outward. I stopped in front of the house. They don''t seem to hide their presence, so who might have something to do? As soon as I rx, I hear a voice from outside. "Hey, are you sure this is the right ce?" "Yes, I''m sure. It''s a good location, and it doesn''t look like a house where the son of a nobleman would live. " "But you know, it''s just like Alter-sama. "There are some repairs." "This is the right ce. He''s already noticed us." That''s just as I expected from Ose. He even sensed me. And Valerie, you are right, although you didn''t say so. I fixed it. I go to the front door and open it. "If you know I''m here, get your ass in here." "Oh, he''sing out. He''s covered in mud." As I invite them into my home, Markant looks around the room, saying, "Oh." over and over again. "Didn''t you say you were going into the dorms? Why are you living here?" "There''s been a lot going on. I''ll tell you about it over a cup of tea. I''m sorry, but you have to sit down on a cloth. I just moved in and have minimal furniture." "That''s fine, but may I look around?" When he allowed it, Markant began inspecting the house. When I went to the kitchen to make tea, Danil and Valerie followed me and helped me. Ose was walking around the house with Markant when he found himself outside, observing his surroundings. This is typical of his behavior. I wonder if he''s thinking about what to do in case of a surprise attack. The water is boiling, so I make a pot of tea. I was the only one who had the General''s Tea, the others had ck tea. As usual, there are not many people who understand the General. Should I proselytize more? While I''m thinking about it, Markant came staggering down from the second floor. "Hey, Alter! I can see the sky! "Isn''t it great? I can see the stars at night." "You can''t see the stars! Is this your home? "Sorry. I usually board it up. It''s a fine house. Go get Ose, the tea is ready." I spread a cloth in arge room on the first floor. Then I exined the circumstances of the past over a cup of tea. Everyone agreed with the reason. "No fire. I guess we can''t live here." "If I had known, I would have made preparations beforehand. But this ce isfortable, too. It''s spacious." The first floor is spacious, as it used to be a bar. It is a little chilly, but the impression will probably change as I add more furniture. "By the way, how did things go with you guys? You got themission, right?" "Well, yeah. We did a few things." The monsters around Selene are said to be weaker than those in Reedwald. Most of the requests are for escorting the traders and collecting, and there are few requests for defeating monsters. The number of monsters isrge enough to make life easy for them, but they are not strong enough for their abilities. "The tendency is more pronounced in the deeper area." Danil adds. Danil adds. Even in the deeper, there are forests and mountains, but there are few unexplored areas. And if there are powerful individuals, they are rumored to be there, and people will be killed. Even if a neer tried to enter the area, they would be discovered before they arrived. Other territories were extending to the area. In a ce like Selene, the odd one might be more troublesome. Then I suddenly remembered. "Have you heard anything about Ovech?" "If it''s a survey team, they''re long gone. "The survey team should have reached the vige by now." "Well, that''s a relief." The rest of Ovech will be dead in the course of the investigation. Ronnie and the others would now be free from their days of anxiety. As I was feeling relieved, Markant looked a little stiff. "So, I need to talk to you about something." OvechCnot Ovech. The tone of his voice had changed from his previous statements. I guessed what he was trying to say. "I think I''m going to leave Selenre for a while." "I see." "I''ve been getting a lot of detailed requests anyhow. I''ve decided to visit the surrounding towns. I haven''t decided, but I think it will be a few months." "Okay. Take care and go." "So" Danil cut in from the side. "Can you give us a moment of your time?" "Now? I don''t have any specific ns." I tilted my head. Then we all left the house together. The destination was the north gate. Perhaps as a sign of confidence that they could bounce back even if attacked, Selene had gates on the east, west, north, south, and west sides. It was at the east gate that I entered Selene and that I saw Rnd off. It was the first time for me to pass through other gates. I was surprised when I went out of the north gate. I was surprised to see the city spread out outside the outer walls. It was much poorer than the area around my house and densely packed with houses made of scrap wood, cloth, and some kind of skin. They were cities of refugees. Outside the north and west gates of Selene, there were a good number of refugees living there. Danil prefaced hisment with, "This is just a guess." If refugees build dwellings in an unregted manner, there will be no morend for cultivation. That is why they are segregating them, he said. That may be so. However, there is an imperial capital to the north. And the west is the most prosperous in this vicinity. It seemed like an attack on the ruler for creating refugees. I looked at the cityscape. Selene is safe C do people still think so? I was struck by a sight that I had never even imagined. But they didn''t want to show it to me. Markant did not touch it anymore and continued straight down the street, passing through the refugee town. We approached the forest. We turned west and entered the forest northwest of Seren. I invoked my "Presence Detection" in the forest, which they had not seen in a long time. As they said, the presence of creatures is thick. Also, since the twitching sensation is thin, monsters seem weaker than in the forest of Leknod. Incidentally, in our neighborhood, although it is rare, monsters that could destroy a whole town were walking around. Compared to that, it was a peaceful forest. As we continued to walk through the forest, we soon heard the murmur of a river. It seemed we had arrived at our destination, and everyone stopped at its banks. Danil looks around, and when he is satisfied with what he sees, he turns to me. "I C oh, I didn''t have to confide in you. I am afraid this is a small gift for your entrance, but I would like to show you an intermediate-level water-based magic, the "Flood Ball"." Saying this, Danil began to concentrate. Instantly, the river water shimmers and gathers in his hand. When the sphere of water was about 20 centimeters in diameter, Danil aimed and released it. The sphere he released then ms into a tree on the opposite bank, and then the violent sound of the water and the trees echo through the forest. I was astonished at the result. The tree it hit was snapped, and bushes and young trees were swept away. Was this the power of intermediate magic? If there were any living creatures in the area, they would be swallowed by the torrent, or worse, their limbs would be destroyed. Its effective range is about three meters, but the actual impact is likely to be a little wider because I also feel the damage outside of that area. If it is a single target, it can be reproduced by "Multiple Chanting" of the short-arrow bolt system. However, this range of its effects cannot be duplicated by "Multiple Chanting". "What do you think? I thought Alter-sama might be able to grasp something just by looking at it." "Can you show it to me one more time?" "Of course. But I have very little magic power, so two more times is my limit." Once again, Danil readied himself. "The "Flood Ball" can be triggered without water, but if you use a river as a catalyst, you can expect an increase in power. But we can reduce its speed activation. I will release thest one without a catalyst, so you canpare the difference." Danil fired once on the spot and once more after he had moved away. I devoured it and watched it with my eyes. True to Danil''s word, thest "Flood Ball" was less powerful, and the activation seemed quicker. Still, it was powerful enough. With "Multiple Chanting," I could blow up a toon without a catalyst. I bowed to Danil. "Thank you. It''s the best gift I could have gotten." "No way. You can always tell me if you need something like this." Danil waved his hand and smiled shyly. I kept asking questions, and Danil would answer as best he could. This exchange continued until the sun went down. A few dayster, I came to the west gate to see off "Battle Axe of Destruction". Their destination was the town of Firsatch, just like "The Sword of Deep Silence". It was the most extensive granary in the vicinity, supporting Selene''s food situation. After that, they will return to Selene while visiting neighboring cities such as Taz. "I''ll be back by the end of the year." "Take care. And here''s a potion, though you may not need it for a C-rank." "Oh, thank you." With that, Markant epted the bag. The contents included eight bottles of healing and detoxification potions. I hadn''t been mixing it recently, so I created it after I heard he was leaving and sorted out the same good quality that I had given to Rnd. After all this time, I should have given them to "The Sword of Deep Silence" as well. I didn''t think that much of it at the time. Then I said goodbye to every one of them. It has already been two years since we met. Or is it still two years? Waving their hands, they move away. I watch them go by forever. Now everyone who came with me from Reedwald has left Selene. Battle Axe of Destruction said it would return, but I don''t think they will find the request they want in the future. I look up at the outer wall, at the golem ying with the lion. It must be too peaceful, this town. Chapter 53: The First Year at the Academy - Adventurers Guild Chapter 53: The First Year at the Academy - Adventurers'' Guild A month had passed since I entered the academy. Early one morning after the nk period, I was deep in thought as I enjoyed my morning cup of General Tea. I had gotten used to the academy and Seren, and my life had settled considerably. Except for the roof, I finished repairing my house. However, there is a problem. The amount of money I had on hand was less than I expected. I have to pay for daily necessities, like repairing my house, daily meals, and even my clothes since I have no uniform. Clothing is difficult, and in an academy where nobles gather. Our appearances are of the utmost importance. The few pieces of clothing I had brought from Reedwald had reached their limit, and I had to buy new ones the other day. Moreover, even second-hand clothes are expensive. Even formoners, silver coins are the norm in this world. Should I start working as an adventurer? I could have started earlier, but I was too new to the lifestyle. Besides, my financial situation was not as dire as it had been in the past. Suddenly, I thought of my friends who had departed. If I had told them I''m going to be an adventurer, they would have dyed their departure and would apany me to registration. It was like being apanied by a guardian. I am still close to 30 years old, and I''m almost an old man. Anyway, the first thing to do is to prepare. I had to buy more consumable items like preserved food, and I also had to take care of my equipment. Especially my Rhino Sword, it has killed arge number of wolves and two Ovechs along the way. Even if I take care of it, it is an amateur job. It would be better to have a real professional look at it once. I immediately headed for the store I had my sights set on. I found this cksmith shop when I came home from the academy, and the store is small. It was about the same size as Ragnidig''s workshop, so I have a feeling that there was a hidden big shot lurking there. I entered the store and called out to the back, and a man around 30 years old appeared a short timeter. He looks a little young. Is everything all right? The man drops his gaze and smiles a childishly affectionate smile. "Wee. As you can see, we are a cksmith shop." "I''vee to ask you to take care of my sword. Can you do it for me?" I ce the sword and stiletto on the counter. The man takes it and pulls it from its sheath. "This is ." And then he goes rigid as it is. He doesn''t restart easily, so I tap the counter with a knack. "UhCoh, yes. Uh, what material is this?" Do I hear that? There is no secret big game lurker here. I invoked "Appraisal" and found he only has "cksmith 2". That''s pretty low for a real job. It would have to be in a remote, remote vige. By the way, Egil, the creator of this sword, has "cksmith 6". I don''t know of any better cksmith at the moment. He answers the man''s question while his expression disappears. "They are both horns of Eras Rhino." "Huh. I can''t believe you polished that so well. The man must have been a very good cksmith." They are the work of Egil, a cksmith from Reedwald. "I see. Then there must be some very good cksmiths. "So, can you take care of it?" The manughed cheerfully and assured me that he couldn''t. As we left the cksmith shop, I was at a loss. A sudden setback. I had ordered the sword and stiletto from Egil at the Groen Armor Shop, and further tracing led me to the head of the Helit branch of the Adventurers'' Guild. It was not something that could be done at a random cksmith shop. We had no choice but to ask a big shopkeeper for help. I''m afraid they would charge me a lot for the agency fee, but I would give up the idea that it was a necessary expense. As I''m looking for something on the main street, a store caught my eye. It was small, clean, and not overly decorated. It looked somewhat like Groen Armor Shop. The sign read Larsen Trading Company. I went into the store, hoping for the best. "Wee!" I greeted the young shopkeeper lightly and looked around the store. It seems that they deal in a variety of goods, not just armory. There are many everyday magical items. I also noticed that the store was strangely bright, and I followed the light to find several magterns, or magical corner fixture lights, hanging on the walls. Can I have one? But the only simrity is the atmosphere. Derrin''s store catered to beginners, but this ce specializes in high-end items. It might be the correct answer for Rhino Sword, but it would be more expensive. I told the clerk what I wanted, took out the Rhino Sword and Stiletto, wrinkled my brow, and the clerk said, "One moment, please," and withdrew. I''m anxious as I stood in front of the now-empty counter. When I was in Reedwald, I asked Egil to take care of it. I just thought it would be better to have the creator take a look at it, but it seems to be such a difficult sword to handle that the shopkeeper at the big store changed color. Soon after, a stern-faced gentleman came in with the clerk from earlier. "My name is Lauri, chairman of the Larsen Chamber of Commerce." "I am Alter Less Riedwald. So, how is it?" "This way?" Lauri picks up my Rhino Sword and holds it up to the light. He looks a bit like me. I would trust him if he told me he''s a great swordsman. As I was thinking such a silly thing, Lauri sheathed the sword. "It''s the horn of Eras Rhino, isn''t it? A good cksmith made by this sword. I see, Egil-dono made this sword, wasn''t he?" "I am surprised. How do you know?" "I think he is the only one in Reedwald who can polish it so well." His stern face broke into a little smile. He is indeed a great shopkeeper. You can tell just from my name and the quality of my sword. And Egil is also very good. No matter how good Lauri was, if it wasn''t worth remembering, he wouldn''t remember it. But then Lauri''s face turns stern again. "I am only a businessman, a connoisseur, but I can''t estimate my skill. The best cksmith in Selene is Ishtar. I will prepare a letter of introduction, so you can ask him directly." With these words, Lauri quicklypleted the letter of introduction. I thanked him and headed for Ishtar. This whole process reminds me of two years ago. I ran around Reedwald trying to cure Valerie''s illness. With a bad feeling, I arrived at Ishtar''s cksmith shop. It was arge workshop with nearly a dozen apprentices and employees busy at work. I caught one apprentice and handed him a letter of introduction, and soon after, Ishtar arrived. He is a man around fifty, and his skill is not bad, "cksmithing 5". But when he sees Rhino Sword, he groans. I''d be very annoyed if he couldn''t help me. A long silence ensues. "If you just want to take care of it, you can do it." He finally epts. He sounded a bit like he was about to vomit blood. If I were to ask him again in the future, I would be very worried. I can ask Egil if I go back to Reedwald, but I may have to go further afield in the future. It''s hard to find someone who can take care of it. When I asked Ister, who was in agony, what was hard about it, he said, "If the depth of polished sword is off even a little, the gloss will be distorted and its sharpness will be dull.". It would be easier to handle if it had "Endurance Enhancement" and maintenance would be almost unnecessary with "Repair". Since it would take a week, I thought about it for a while and decided to take care of it at ater date. It was still the first day of the nk period. As soon as he registered with the Adventurer''s Guild, he would be receiving requests. I don''t want to go on my first adventure with an unfamiliar weapon. I told him again that I would ask him to do it through the Larsen Trading Company, and I left Istar''s workshop. The Adventurers'' Guild is in a small but sophisticated building. It was still early afternoon, but it was almost time for the adventurers to start returning. Even now, a group of young people is entering the guild. It''s going to get crowded if I take it any slower. I opened the double doors and entered the guild. The building is almost the same as the one in Reedwald. There is a reception and purchase counter at the front, and a dining room and lounge on the right. I looked in that direction and saw it decorated like a coffee shop. Then, I turned my gaze toward the reception desk. The group I saw earlier was at the purchase counter. There are three reception counters. There was no one at any of them. Behind the counter, a woman with reddish-brown hair is sitting. The other receptionists seemed to be on break or doing other work. She looks like a high-powered manager. Or a teacher. She looks good in a suit. And C she''s looking at me. She doesn''t look at me, but her attention is on me. If a boy with fine clothes and two swordses to me, it is natural that I would be interested in him. If that''s the case, it''s easy to talk about it. I walked up to her, looking at the receptionist. She turned to me as if she had just noticed me, so I lightly bade her farewell and stood in front of the counter. "Adventurer registration, please." The receptionist looks at me carefully and opens his mouth. "How old are you?" "Ten years old. Oh, is that perhaps an age limit?" I should have asked "Battle Axe of Destruction" at least that much. A waste of time. But the woman at the reception desk shook her head. "There is no age limit. The rate of growth differs depending on race. But you are a student of the academy, aren''t you?" She asked in a somewhat disgusted tone. She asked my age to confirm whether I''m a student of the academy or not. It is an annual event, isn''t it? New students gather at Selene to be adventurers for a variety of reasons. Even if they are somewhatpetent, they are only ten years old. Many are the sons of nobles and knights, so they must be troublesome opponents. But don''t lump me down with them. I''ve been in a lot of fights, and I''ve known the horror of battle since before I was born. That time was really tough. I cough lightly and shake off the memory of that time. "Assuming you are an academy student, is there a problem? Is there a rule against it or something?" "No, I don''t think so. Unfortunately." "We recognize that the Adventurers'' Guild is a self-responsible organization. If it is not against our terms and conditions, please register." "That decision is left to the receptionist. Every year, academy students like you be adventurers, and in the worst cases, they lose their lives. I''m sorry, but I can''t allow it." She refused once and for all. And then she kept her mouth shut as if to say, "Go home.". Just when I thought I had a handle on the raid, this is what I get. He seemed stubborn, and it would be difficult to persuade him to leave. "I''m going to change the subject, but the guild buys materials, doesn''t it? Regardless of whether you''re an adventurer or not." "Yes, we do, but ." I apologize," she said, nipping back at the heels. No choice, change of policy. I don''t know what kind of harm could be done if I keep onplicating things. Then, let''s earn steadily. As long as I can make a living, there is no need to force myself to be an adventurer. It might be easier than we thought. Nerio also refused to be an adventurer. "Wait a minute!" I stopped my hand on the door and turned around. For some reason, the receptionist was hunched over. "What are youCwhat are you doing?" "Hunting." Yes, I''m a hunter. Come to think of it, I haven''t used a bow in a while. My Rhino Sword has yet to be repaired, so I''ll use a bow for now. Oh, but arrows are consumable, aren''t they? If I''m as good as Nerio, it''s unlikely that I''ll ruin them. I''ll go there for the long haul and see what kind of prey I can find. Well, when I went in with Markant and the others, there were boar tracks. Good, that''ll save us some money on food. "That''s why I told you to wait!" The receptionist again stops me as I am about to leave. I kicked the peony pot out of my head and turned to the receptionist. "Huh, is it ?" "Okay, I''ll sign you up." "As for me, I don''t care either way anymore. I can achieve my goal with the sale of the material." "Just go ahead and register. I wouldn''t feel good if you died on your own." "It''s not your concern. Well, if I can register, please do." The receptionist sighed loudly and returned to her seat. She then pulled out a form with a muffled "Why are you asking me..?". "One condition. You must take the request I choose for a while." "I won''t be picking up trash or anything like that." "Normally, I''d get used to doing chores C but it looks like I''m going to leave you alone and go hunting, in your case. What about pickup requests?" "If that''s the case." We talked about what to do then I received the form. As I looked over the form, the receptionist leaned back in her chair andined. "This time of year is so troublesome." "I''m sorry to hear that. But it won''t take long. Adventurers are responsible for themselves. Just keep sending them out." "What if they die? If they are children of nobles, their parents will yell at us, you know?" "Why don''t you just throw them upstairs? People like that." "If that would work, I wouldn''t have any trouble." "Is that how it is?" There are a lot of strange parents and children in the aristocracy. If they were as understanding as I am, it would be easier. It''s hard work, isn''t it? While running a pen over the registration form, I suddenly had an idea. "Why don''t you make them ask an adventurer to help?" The receptionist tilts her head. "We''re going to ask them to investigate the surrounding area. The survey will cover monsters and vegetation around Selene. If we make it a yearly tradition, we can umte information from the same period, and while we''re at it, we can ask them to check on the neers. It will be an easy job because we are not defeating or collecting anything specific. I''m sure the adventurers would appreciate it." "That sounds good. I''ll talk to the branch manager about it." "Well, here you go." I handed her thepleted registration form. There were only a few fields to fill out, and the only one required was your name. I filled in as much of my specialty as I feltfortable disclosing. "Is your nameCTenko?" "Yes." "Well, that''s fine. Self-responsibility is the Adventurers'' Guild." "Oh, by the way, I didn''t ask your name." "I''m Reba. Nice to meet you, codename Tenko." Chapter 54: The First Year at the Academy - A Strange Day Chapter 54: The First Year at the Academy - A Strange Day It is the morning of the third day after registering as an adventurer. The lecture period will start the day after tomorrow at the beginning of the week. The day after day of adventurer work hase to an end today. Reba was watching my ability and spirit. She gradually raised the level of difficulty. On the first day, we collected Sorghum, a material for healing potions; on the second day, we collected Rasulp grass roots and stems for painkiller potions; and on the third day, we collected Soglio berries, a material for alchemical solutions. On the third day, we''re collecting Soglio berries, a material for an alchemical solution. I went into the forest regardless. I have collected Ceylon grass many times, and I can identify it without identification. I thought I would have a hard time finding Rasulp grass because it was my first time, but I found it when I''m using "Appraisal" randomly. It looks somewhat like Higanbana (Cluster Amaryllis) and is close to the time for it to bloom. Since I finished early in the morning, I spent the remaining time going to the northwest forest where Danil had shown me the "Flood Ball" and practiced intermediate magic. However, I made no progress. When I was not feeling good, I cut out early and practiced maniption operatives. I have already learned it in the lecture, so I think I have a bit of a grasp on it. I entered the forest in the northwest and headed for the ce I wanted to visit. Yesterday, I found a Soglio tree while strolling through the forest. "Oh, there it is." Fingertip-sized red berries were swaying in bells at the tips of its slender branches. Soglio trees bear fruit in all seasons except midwinter, but it''s at its peak fromte summer to autumn. If I miss its season, the berries are too small or I can''t get the necessary quantity. This seems to be not a problem with this one. Forty Soglio berries cost one silver coin and tworge copper coins. As I expected, the rewards for F-rank are small. I am a solo adventurer, so it is still good, but for a party of four, each person would have to pay threerge copper coins, and they''ll lose their money. Therefore, low-rank adventurers would take on other gathering requests at the same time, or aim for materials or proof of the defeat of monsters. Otherwise, they could not even replenish their supplies. After securing the necessary number of supplies, we headed for our usual river, looking for prey that could be used as food. When I arrived at the river, I handled the two birds I had shot on the way. After I finished that, I looked at the stream and thought about today''s practice. I had seen the "Flood Ball" so it was easy for me to visualize it. My magics are "Earth Magic 6", and "Wind Magic 5". "Water Magic 4", "Fire Magic 4", and "Non-attribute Magic 4". It might be better to try other attributes instead of sticking to "Flood Ball" too much. If I''m going to be safe, I should go with the higher-ranked Earth or Wind C but when ites to ranged magic, the "Fire Ball" is the way to go, right? Well, let''s try various things. Then, for a while, I devote myself to practicing. But it didn''t trigger as I wanted it. I couldn''t even see it. Without getting any result, my MP was reduced to half, and the practice was over. Sitting on the edge of the river, I sipped General tea from the water bag. Tasting the moderate bitterness of the tea, I ruminated on today''s practice. Is there something fundamentally wrong with me that I can''t make progress after all this time? Or is it simply too difficult to learn intermediate-level magic by myself? Buying a magic book would be a quick way to do it, but it''s expensive anyway. It is not an amount of money that someone who ims to earn a living can afford. Let''s continue to learn magic by myself for a while. Even if I can''t learn it, My practice will not be in vain. I put away my water bag and take down my bow from my shoulder. As I watch for the arrow and wait, the bushes above the river sway, and an odd-looking creature appears. "You guys again? You''re everywhere." Four goblins appeared. My first battle at Selene is with these goblins, right? Was it the same as the first battle after my reincarnation? There were more of them than humans. The goblins were a little apprehensive, but as soon as they saw that I was alone, they twisted their mouths and slipped out of the bushes. Let''s end with some bow practice. I shoot through the right eye of the lead goblin with a quick shot. The goblins are getting angrier than confused by my sudden first strike, and the three remaining ones let out a screeching sound and pounced on me. Before they can even get close, an arrow pierces the eyebrow of another one. Ah, it missed. I aimed for its eye. Did I ruin the arrow? The two are already right in front of me, and in a few steps, they will be in my attack range. I still have an arrow in my quiver, but I activate my "High-Speed Movement". I switched from my bow to my Rhino Sword and shed their necks, then stared at the other side of the river. What is it this time? "Hey, I''m surprised!" Arge man with a skinhead appeared from behind a grove of trees. And a man with a face full of scars. Away from the city, Selene is no different from the rest of us. Well, I think I can do a little, and maybe there will be a prize. That would be great. He held up his sword but immediately lowered his hand. The next to appear was a light warrior with a in face and a small woman with a short wand. Adventurer? What are you going to do about my living expenses? The skinhead looked me up and down as I smoked out my inner frustration. Then, suddenly, he eximed in admiration. "So this is the guy! I''ve never seen you before, halfling!" "I missed that one. Is that an adventurer''s irond story?" I remember when Markant told me that. I was reluctant to do the mock battle. But if I had refused, my rtionship with them would have been severed. Life is a strange thing. I was immersed in such memories when I suddenly realized that the skinheads were turning their wondering faces toward me. This reaction . "Maybe you''re not serious. Because I''m not." "Yeah, what?" "I''m human, no matter how you look at it. You''ve never seen a halfling before. So, what can I do for you?" "No, I just came to check on you because you were making a lot of noise. " The skinhead takes one look at the goblin and then looks around. You heard the practice. Is that why the goblins showed up? I''d better pay a little more attention. "Looks like I disturbed you." With that, the skinhead turns back into the forest. It seems he mistook it for the remains of a battle. It was just a practice, so there was no reason to correct him. The wounded man and the light warrior followed him, and for some reason, only the woman with the short staff looked around at the goblins and the surroundings. Then, I think she nced at me and silently followed herpanions. I don''t want to be known , right? With a hint of apprehension at the distant presence, I sheathed my sword. Selene is surrounded by a vast forest stretching from north to west, and part of it is connected to other territories via mountains and other routes. Because magicians rule Selene, they don''t clear the forests. The forest is a treasure trove of materials. While securing materials for potions in such a treasure trove, we proceeded eastward along the forest road. I found no magic stone from the goblin, and I only cut the right ear for subjugation proof. Some towns would reward me. Even if it didn''t have value, I needed it to increase my rank. After passing horse-drawn wagons several times and seeing a smattering of adventurers on the road, I exit the forest. The town of Selene stretched out ahead of me on a gentle slope. The sun was still high in the sky. I would be able to return before the crowds arrive. When I return my gaze, I stop dead in my tracks. Today is a day when we often run into each other. It was Elphimis who turned her surprised face toward me. "What are you doing?" "We''re both doing the same thing. What are you doing?" Elphimia was dressed in easy-to-move cloth armor and had a short wand at her waist. And she''s wearing all kinds of magical gear. "I''m going to practice my magicCwhat, you are too?" "I will refrain from responding." It''s nice, isn''t it, being an intermediate magic user? But it''s a magic book anyway, right? She''s a daughter of a court magician, so she can buy all the grimoires and magic books she wants. But I don''t have any money, so I''m trying my best to learn on my own while I''m trying to find food for my family. "Well, that''s fine. Well then." With that, the girl, who looked like an adult money-making elf, disappeared into the forest. I wonder if it''s her elf''s bloodline that''s stirring. I stopped and looked at the forest. Her simple ability is equivalent to a C rank, and she uses magical equipment. Her level is 10, which is not that high, but I think she can kick the crap out of any monsters around here. However, you never know what might happen when you are alone. Is she trying to follow in her father''s footsteps, or is she simply seeking strength? Whatever it is, it might be a little dangerous behavior. I should warn her C she''s not very convincing. I''m doing it too. I presented my adventurer''s card to the gatekeeper and entered Selene. This small te is made of copper. It has my name, rank, ce, and date of issue stamped. The Adventurers'' Guild manages information such as awards, punishments, and remarks. The information is updated by fast horses, just as in themercial guilds. This world is a sober and inconvenient ce. When I arrived at the guild, Reba was dealing with another adventurer. She noticed me and signaled with her eyes, "Wait for me.". I don''t care if it''s another receptionist. She''s going to be annoying, so I wait quietly. When my turn finallyes around, I present Reba with a report of the request''s aplishment, proof of the goblin''s defeat, and a bag containing a right ear. She handed the Soglio fruit to the staff member in charge of confirmation, and for some reason, Reba turned over the bag containing the proof of defeat. Then sheys the ear out on the counter. What is she doing? It''s a little grotesque when shown to me again. Are you going to lecture me on the preciousness of life? Reba opens her mouth, still staring at the ears. "Tenko-kun. Did you beat them?" Then she looks into my eyes. When I affirm, her eyes narrow a little. "Even new adventurers can defeat goblins. But that''s only if you''re at a party. You''re alone. And it looks like you''re unharmed C did you beat him?" "Haah?" That''s what I''ve been told. I''ve been in realbat for two years. By the way, my catch yesterday and the day before was an animal. They were delicious. "I told you the conditions for moving up to E rank. You must fulfill the request and subjugation proof. Sometimes, you know, some people buy them." "That sounds like a likely story. Shall I take you to the ce where I defeated them?" "No need. "No need. You sure you can beat them?" Reba gave me a challenging look. It''s an adventurer''s guild-like response, but who''s going to do it? If I use "Appraisal" on her, Reba was a wizard. She also has a "Dagger", so she must be a former adventurer. Her ability is equivalent to a D rank. I see so that''s why the academy students are reluctant to be adventurers. She must have had a lot of experience in realbat. So that means C Reba is my opponent? Oh, what a shame I saw it in my hands. Even though it''s a battle with a magician. Someone opened the entrance door with a force that seemed to smash it down I''m regretting it. I looked to see what was going on and saw a familiar figure. "I''m back!" It was an adventurer, after all. Following the skinheads, the guys from earlier enter. Reba pped her hands with a plop as soon as she saw them. "Just in time, give me a hand. Zeret." "Oh, I''ll lend you a hand!" No, let''s at least listen to what you have to say. "Can you help me with the mock battle with the neers?" "Leave it to me C I mean, you''re the halfling from earlier!" "I''m getting tired of correcting you." Zeret, the skinhead, walked up to me happily. Markant is a big guy, but this guy is bigger than him. My neck is getting tired. "EhC Zeret, do you know each other?" "Oh, we just met. He''s pretty good. He took out those goblins with a single blow. Well, he''s weaker than me! So, who is this new guy? Zeret looks around but doesn''t see me. "Are we done?" "Uh, yes." I ask a dejected Reba to process the proof of defeat and leave the counter. Zeret and the scarred man seemed unable to take in the situation, and the two scurried around looking for the neer, but a light warrior who couldn''t see them pulled them into the dining room. Then, the remaining wizard woman begins to report on the request. The words leaking out revealed why they were there. They''ve been hired, the research request. This will help the neer a little, and it will also put Reba''s mind at ease. In addition, I think you should rx a little. The report seems to be over, and the wizard woman approaches. "I''m Ismira. Nice to meet you." "I''m Tenko. Are you the leader?" "No way. I''m only dragged away by that bald guy." It was a statement without a hint of respect. Is everything alright, this party? "There are people like you sometimes." "I''ve been in a lot of real fights since I was young." "When was that?" "Eight years old. I''m ten now." "Ugh, that''s disgusting. In various ways." Ismira frowned. Then, suddenly, she turns back to a straight face and looks down at me. I''m not going to tell anyone." "What are you talking about?" "No one would be stupid enough to bother a future monster. A neer with at least six attributes." I was speechless. If I thought something was bothering me, that''s it. Sure, I tried it with all the attack magic, but I didn''t know she could spot it in that small amount of time. Her intelligence is high at 15, but her ability is moderate. She has no special skills. The same type as old man Maru? To be honest, I was totally out of it. "I guess there''s no point in ying dumb." "Yes, it is. And on top of that, you can use a sword and a bow, right? What kind of genius are you?" "Just a poor dexterity." Then Reba came back and called me over. The reward was one silver coin and tworge bronze coins, per contract. There was no goblin bounty. I had lost one of my arrows, so it was a loss for the fight, but it was good for my rank, so I''ll take it. I received my reward and left the counter. It''s a little early, but I''m going to buy some dinner and go home. Meat alone is not bnced. I said goodbye to Ismira and put my hand on the door. It was at that moment. An angry voice echoes through the hall. "What the hell, halfling! You''re the new guy!" Zerett soars back to his feet. The light warrior clung to it, "You don''t have to try, leader!" and struggled desperately to hold him back. Zeret turned an admonishing eye on the light warrior. "You know, you have to listen to what people have to say. Reba just asked you to do that. Have you forgotten that already?" "Listen to me too, don''t forget!" "Again, I don''t understand. Do your best. Look, I''ve been asked to test a neer." "That''s why! That''s" "Stop it." Ismira interrupts the slightly heady exchange. "Stop it. There''s no chance, you''re out." "Really! What the hell, he seemed like a fun guy." Zerett drops his shoulders. Ismira left it at that and stood in front of the exhausted-looking light warrior. "You''d better learn to be nice. Keep your exnations brief. You can''t have aplicated story for this one." "That''s what''splicated about , right, I get it." I don''t know what it is, but if I get involved, I''m going to get into trouble. Let''s get the hell out of here. I was about to reach for the handle again when Zerett jumped up in my face. Well, let''s eat dinner!" I duck the burly hand that has been extended to me. "I can''t read the flow of this. What is it, then?" "You''re new guy, let''s eat!" "I don''t understand. Someone trante for me." "The leader says, as a senior, I''ll give you advice, so I''m asking if we can have dinner." "You''re oversimplifying, don''t you think? " As I was getting frustrated, I was suddenly hit from both sides with a powerful force. I found myself surrounded by Zeret and the scarred man. "Come on, let''s eat!" "Let''s eat!" They held me down with ridiculous force and dragged me to the cafeteria. "Hey, wait! Do something about these guys!" "I can''t. I''ve been calling them too many times and my head is full. I''m just trying to figure out what to eat." "How stupid can you be!" Resistance was futile, and they were seated as they were. How did this happen? If I run as fast as I can, I can shake him off, but the trouble is that this guy is an adventurer of higher rank, and he has no malicious intent at all. No, wait. Regardless of the flow, he''s buying me food, right? I can save money for one meal? I can ask them to buy me a drink here and sneak off. In less than ten minutes, they''ll forget why I''m there. I ask the waiter whoes to take my order for a simple meal. Zerett and the scarred man order drinks and meat with much merriment. When the drinks and food are soon delivered, Zerett raises his ale. "Wee and cheers to our new guy!" The chanting oveps and I lightly bail back. New guy, huh? Must be new. Whatever the case, I''m going to get sick if I stay too long. I''m going to eat quickly and leave. Just as I was about to reach for my meal, I heard "By the way" Zerrett turned his sharp gaze on me. "Who are you?" "That fast! Have you forgotten already? "No, I''m asking your name." The light warrior quickly followed up. No, I''m tired of being here. "Come on already, you''re an idiot." "Who''s the idiot!?" "I see." I frown at the furrowed wrinkles between my brows and straighten my residence. "I''m Tenko. I''m new here, just registered three days ago." "Oh, nice to meet you, Tenko! I''m Zerett, leader of the "Evesting Crop"." "Well, the farmers are going to be very happy to see you." I nced around at everyone and saw that the light warrior was blushing. Good or bad, it''s not a name that those two over theree to mind. Ismira is not going to talk about it, so he''s the one who suggested it. A former farmer, perhaps. "I''m Barden, my brother''s little brother!" "I''m a Corpas. I''m a light warrior, in case you''re wondering. We are D rank. Scarred man, also calling himself a light warrior. And the wizard woman, Ismira, opened her mouth, looking disinterested. "I said my name earlier. Also, I''m a soloist." "You''re not in a team?" "No, I''m not. I have a connection, and sometimes we work together." "That''s enough, Ismira. Let''s do it together, "Evesting Crop"." "I absolutely hate it, such an embarrassing name! Besides, I''m sorry I ended my life as an adventurer because of these troubles!" Zerett breaks into a face at the absurd exchange. "Ha-ha-ha, they''re a lively bunch, aren''t they?" "Well. And you''re a big shot. You go with them there." "Do you understand, rookie! Brother is amazing!" "You guys, stop it. Stop it, you guys, you''re embarrassing me." Zerett''s skinhead turns bright red and he smiles shyly. By the way, Zerett, who is more of an idiot than a brain, had an intelligence of 4. The average goblin''s average is also 4, so if I could talk to them, this is the kind of world I''d be living in. Oh, it gives me chills. And his idiot brother, Valden, had intelligence of 5, which was slightly higher than Zeret''s. As they introduced themselves,mented on the request, and engaged in trivial chit-chat, I noticed that Zerett''s talking to an impulse and Barden was talking to a housent. Corpas was drunk, so he quietly said goodbye to the decent Ismira. The sun hadpletely set as we left the Adventurers'' Guild. On the dark cobblestones, I sigh quietly. "It was kind of a strange day." Chapter 55: The First Year at the Academy - Rackendale Again Chapter 55: The First Year at the Academy - Rackendale Again The top students, the Yux, gather for a liberal arts lecture. Hval''s slicked-back hair swept across his face as he pointed to arge parchment with a stylus. "So, it was His Majesty Aesarius, the captain of the local garrison andter the first king of Arsis, who stopped the ever-expanding power of the Kingdom of Barmutt. That was 800 years ago. Then, what do we call the three knights who supported his Majesty? Yes, Doris, you raised your hand cheerfully. Yes, that is correct. They are the three outstanding knights." And Hval writes three omega on the board. Is this a joke? Doris''s face is bright red as she answers. "So three organizations will be formed around them, and wow, two of them will bepletely swallowed by one." Now he adds arrows to the omega''s left and right and points them at the central fissure. Isn''t that too obscene? "Yes, what is this one that has swallowed and grownrger? Who can tell? The correct answer is a knight of the King''s Guard." Can I answer it even if I know? The liberal arts lecture ends with a flurry of undertones, and the academy students begin to move. In the midst of all this, Lambert and Felix approached me. Before they open their mouths, I express my concern. "Hey, are you okay? You''re about to get caught for disrespect." "What are you talking about?" "It''s that emblem." "That emblem you just saw?" Elphimia, who was nearby, entered the conversation. "It''s from the kingdom days, so we''re not used to it anymore, but it''s not disrespectful." Disrespect was in my heart. I was so sure of that. I converted it into Japanese. "You''re so weird sometimes, aren''t you? Like the one you just did, the other time it was ." Elphimia suppressed augh. I knew what she was remembering. The other day, there was a lecture on the Dance Course, a part of the liberal arts. The instructor was Loretta, a demure beauty who was popr with both men and women. That was fine, but the problem was the Dance Course. Even when I was in Reedwald, I hardly ever practiced it. I apanied my brother to practice, and I showed up and danced a few times, but my mother looked at me warmly and said, "Alter doesn''t have to dance.". So even if I couldn''t dance, it was no use. "That frog-like movement pfft." Unable to hold back, Elphimia turned over and shook her shoulders. It is an annoying reaction. If there were bipedal frogs, they would be monsters. Lambert, perhaps sensing my feelings, changed the subject. "I''d rather ask you something. Where do you go? You''re always away." I twisted my head, not understanding what he meant. Did Ie here during themission? No, Lambert must not know where I live. I think for a moment and realize. "Well, I didn''t tell you. I''m renting a house." "A house? But you''ve been in and out of the dorm, right? I''ve seen you." "I use it as a ce to store my stuff." The thing that troubled me when I started living in the academy are my stuff. I can''t go to lectures with Rhino Sword, stilettos, and a Seiran Cloak, even if it''s money. Themercial guilds and adventurers'' guilds would take care of them, but I had to pay a fee. It was then that the idea of a dorm room hit me. I exined to him what I had done so far, including that. "I see, so it''s for alchemy." "Well, in the dorm you can''t practice fire magic." "I don''t have either talent, but I understand how you feel. If they told me not to wield a sword, I''d leave the dorm." "But you know what, , the lecture might have been a mistake." Lambert and the others are dubious, and Elphimia bursts outughing again. "It''s the alchemy lecture. I couldn''t concentrate. I''m always stuck with Rackendale. He never leaves me, the round old man." "Here ites. It''s here and he''s sticking." Rackendale peeked out from the hallway, "Alter-kun, are you there?" I walked into the ssroom. A student who doesn''t know what''s going on points at me, his stringy eyes narrowing even more as he nips at me. What is he doing here? You don''t have a lecture today. "What can I do for you?" "I invited you, but you never show up. I''ve invited you to my room." A small scream rises in the room. I guess I imagined that I sounded a little happy. "Please don''t misleadingly talk to me. I told you no to the assistant thing." Why, oh why, let''s mix.'' "You can''t change your tone." "What''s wrong with you? You can mix all you want. Oh, maybe you don''t like Cody? Do you want me to expel him?" "Please don''t take away young people''s future just because you''re in a groove." Then you cane. You don''t have a lecture after this." Don''t go looking up people''s schedules on your own. Let''s just leave it alone and go home. "I have something to do, so I''ll leave you now." Wait, wait, wait. Well, I''ll teach you what you''ll learn in two years." In two years? Speaking of things I''m likely to learn in alchemyC. "Creating magical tools." "Let''s go." "You answer immediately." Elphimia mutters in disgust. What are you talking about, you little girl? Of course, I''m going. "So, I''m going to go make some magic tools. See you." I took Old Man Maru with me and ran out of the ssroom. I never thought I would be able to try my hand at magic tools so soon. What should I make? Is it to strengthen Rhino Sword? Or should I make a new suit of armor? I also like trinkets. I only have the Seiran cloak. "You tricked me!" "I didn''t trick you. You can''t just make it out of the blue." I was raging, but Rackendale and Cody quieted me down. "Well, calm down. I''ll exin it to you from the beginning." I red at them but had no choice but to sit down. This is Rackendale''s private room assigned to him by the academy. It is usually near the ssroom where we held the lectures, and as usual, it is next to the alchemy room. Rackendale, the owner of such a room, makes a crisp, lecturer-like expression and begins to speak, "What are magical tools?" At first, I looked at him with a confused look, but as I listened, I understood Rackendale''s point of view. The creation of magical tools was needlesslyplicated. There are magical tools that are created naturally by materials and the environment, and there are artificially created magical tools. You can probably imagine the former. When exposed to a pool of magical power for many years, the properties of the material change. This is the case with magical metals such as mithril. We can create artificial magical tools with the skill "Create Magic Tool" and the non-attribute advanced magic "Engraved Permanence". We can use those magical tools at the same time, or one of them alone, but the effects are quite different. The "Create Magic Tool" is simr to spontaneous generation, manipting the probability of bing a magic tool and its ability, while the "Imprint Permanence" could adhere to the invoked magic as the function of a magic tool. With thetter, "Fire Bolt" could be made into a wand, creating a magical tool that can activate "Fire Bolt" three times a day". The creation of magical tools I had in mind was simr to that of "Engraved Permanence". And the reason why the creation of magical tools is said to be in the field of alchemy is that it requires arge amount of alchemical solution. The materials are soaked and reced daily. Depending on the item, the process is said tost several months. "Do you master any skills or magic, teacher?" "Nah. I can''t use either." I know I haven''t learned either. I was rather curious about what he would teach me if I didn''t have any. I make a surprised face, and Rackendale''s narrow eyes narrow even more. "It''s like alchemy in general, you just have to understand it. Besides, how much do you think you can learn in a few years? The academy is just a stepping stone, helping you take that first step." "How do I learn the skill of "Create Magic Tool"?" "Yes, yes. It''s notmon for people to learn it from birth." Rackendale nodded repeatedly and continued talking. You can aim for "Engraved Permanence", but the advanced thing is not the first thing you can do. So going for "Create Magic Tool" is a shortcut. You''ve already noticed, that it''s just like any other skill. You just have to make them. If you keep doing it, you will eventually make a magic tool. But you still won''t master it. If you don''t make the grimoire over and over again. It''s will cost you a hell of a lot of money. "It costs a hell of a lot of money, doesn''t it? You can get the magic stone from a monster, but the foundation C oh, perhaps the quality of the foundation affects the sess rate?" I narrow my eyes open a bit. Huh. I''m surprised you noticed that, you. Are you sure you don''t want to be my assistant?" "No, I don''t want to." It was only thanks to Ragnidig that I noticed that. The Seiran series is a first-ss work of art. Even if they were not magical tools, they would have been sold for a high price. He is the holder of "Create Magic Tool 4," but I don''t think that is enough to turn everything into magical tools. It is because of his skill, the quality of the materials, and the engraving technique, all of it mesh together. But still, that guy is outrageous. If he wanted to, he could make all kinds of magical tools. "Well, that''s the end of the magic tool talk! Let''s mix stuff!" Rackendale began preparing quickly. I never said anything about mixing. After all, I couldn''t even make a grimoire. Should it be a good thing that I have more knowledge? As I was thinking this, Luckendale suddenly looked around. "Cody, where''s the nectar from the Cistrus grass?" "UhC" Silence spreads in the room. Cistrus grass, I''ve heard of it. I wonder what it is. Cody drips a greasy sweat. Gradually, Rackendale''s expression changes. "Don''t tell me you haven''t prepared it! Alter-kun, you''re going to challenge the high quality!" "Excuse me!!!" Cody apologized desperately. It''s a bit like a conditioned reflex, this guy. Be that as it may, it''s no wonder he was angry about the inadequacy of the material during his first lecture. But now it''s Rackendale''s fault. How could Cody know what I was talking about if I wasn''t listening? "Wait a minute." I interrupt. "Do you always have Cistrus grass on hand?" "No, it''s rare, so we don''t have it here, butC" "Then it''s impossible for senpai to prepare it. I just found out about it myself. "But!" Rackendale shakes his head like a spoiled child. Stop it, it''s disgusting. And this old man is too uninterested in anything but alchemy. He''s smart, but he''s all over the ce. Well, since I''m here, I''ll give it a try. If it''s rare, I''d like to handle it." "Really?" He wiggled around this time in delight. If I dumped it in the field, I wonder if it would be exterminated. They''ll mistake me for a demon. "But what is Cistrus grass, though? It sounds familiar." "It''s used for higher potions." Cody answered my question. The round thing is still wiggling around. "Oh, I remember now. It was the material for healing potions, I believe." "Yes, it is. Ceylon grass is up to good quality. Beyond that, you need the nectar from the Cistrus grass." Well, Simon taught me that. At the time, I thought Ceylon grass was sufficient because it was easy to use. Now that the quality has stabilized, it might be a good time to take a look. I''ll take a look at it. "Then, I''ll go get it. When I say rare, I mean in a storage room somewhere" I looked around the room casually and broke off. On shelves and desks, magic stones and magical tools are lying haphazardly. If I had one, I could sleep and live here for a few months. "Isn''t this ce full of rare items enough? Aren''t you being too careless?" "It''s all right." The old man revives. "Defensive magics protect the academy. Besides, the instructor''s room is quite sturdy. It was heavy, wasn''t it, the door?" "Indeed. It was heavy, wasn''t it? The walls and doors are made of steel tes and lead. I can understand iron tes, but lead? "It blocks the flow of magic. If you try to look through it with magic, it will repel it. I didn''t know lead had such a property. In a previous life, lead was used in nuclear power nts. I''m going to put a lead on my walls, too. As I recall, lead smoke is toxic. If it caught fire, it would be a catastrophe. "So, where did you get the material?" "The garden." I asked again, and Cody told me. Garden C that botanical garden? Behind the school, there is arge library. Further along the wall of the library, cobblestones extended to the back of the property. The dead end was the garden. I continued along the cobblestone path toward the garden. To the left is the stable and stables, and to the right is the magic forging area. There are still students in this area, but they gradually dwindle then no one left. Increasingly, in contrast, is the dark green. I turned my attention to the approaching gardens. I had not been here since my first guided tour on the first day. The garden, surrounded by an iron fence, was lush with trees. Through the branches and leaves, I could see brick buildings. Although the academy is usually green with rows of trees andwns, the garden was unique trees and the smell of the air. Because it''s removed from its natural state. It feels even more strange to those who are used to the forest. I was puzzled in front of the gate. It was locked. I looked here and there, but there was no one in sight. Perhaps it was some kind of defense measure, or so I use "Presence Detection". I guess I''ll have to go back and ask for permission. First, let''s go to the office. When I turned around, I stopped moving. Was that the gardener? An old man in work clothes with a rag around his neck approached me with a jaunty gait. But where have I seen that man before? No way. The old man notices me and smiles. I bowed back to him and watched him, and my suspicions turned to certainty. What are you doing, Dean? The head of the academy stood in front of me, looking dingy. "You want to see the gardens?" "Rackendale-sensei asked me toe here to get some cistrus nectar." "Cistrus? That means, are you Alter-kun?" The Dean looks into my face as he says this. My expression instantly disappeared. "Yes, but I am just an academy student taking alchemy. I am not Rackendale-sensei''s assistant, nor am I his apprentice. I don''t have any ns at all." "Ha ha, you are very perceptive. So you have good "Mixing" skills, right? No wonder Rackendale-sensei likes you so much." What is that old man talking about? Are you trying to fill the moat from the outside? What convinced the Dean to nod repeatedly and open the garden? "Cistrus grass, right? This way." Then he entered the garden and headed straight for the building at the back. It was mid-spring and the nts wereing alive. The garden was filled with the fragrance of countless nts. Overwhelmed by this, I followed the Dean. We arrived at the back of the building, and he invited me in again. As soon as I entered, the quality of the air changed again. "Inside this building, the environment is controlled by magical tools. It''s dedicated to the fussy nts. The Cistrus grass is also delicate C oh, here it is." The Dean picked up a potted nt with pale reddish-blue flowers. The petals were distinctive, with numerous branches at the tips. It was delicate in appearance, befitting its nature. "The nectar of the cistrus nt begins to deteriorate as soon as it is collected. If you want to use it in your mixings, you can take the whole potted nt. It won''t affect the food, though." "You can eat it?" "Usually not, but I hear it''s sweet and delicious." I''d like to taste it. I peeked into the flower and saw shallow yellowish nectar. There''s not much. I don''t think I can taste it. While I was thinking about that, I suddenly felt a gaze. I looked up to see the Dean''s soft eyes on me. "By the way, why do you think I''m managing the garden?" Suddenly asked, I was at a loss for a response. It''s a question, but I can''t think of anything in particr. I answer safely. "Because you like nts?" "Yes, that''s right. Yes, I do indeed like them." With a somewhat indefinite tone, the Dean takes the empty pot in his hand. "Help me, please. I heard that you used Earth Magic during the exam. I''d like you to use the Handy Soil to fill this pot with soil." I tilt my head inwardly. The Dean has "Earth Magic 2". He shouldn''t need any help. "Okay." I agree and ept the pot. I don''t know what he''s thinking, but let''s do it. Regr "Handy Soil" won''t do. Nordt said he would change the soil depending on the application. Since I don''t know what nt it is, for the time being, let''s try to make the soil simr to the soil around Selen. Thinking back to the collection request, I strongly visualize the soil. The soil spilling from my fingertips was wetter and darker than usual. Even if it is life magic, it consumes a lot of magic power if I use it strangely. By the time the potted nt was full, it had consumed more magic power than my Beginner Magic. I exhaled lightly and handed the potted nt back. "How about this much?" The Dean nodded in satisfaction as he picked up the soil. "That''s good soil. It won''t look like this with just any "Handy Soil". I''m thinking properly about making the nts happy." Then, as if loving his beloved child, he slowly looked around the room. When he turned around, his eyes were moist. "I know I can trust you with these children." He quickly removes the cloth from his neck and holds it out to me. "From today on, you''ll be the garden caretaker." "Well, I don''t want to" "From now on, you''re in charge of the garden" "No, I don''t want to." His smile gradually bes distorted. Then, just as a tear spills out, he ps the cloth on the floor. "Why, you could do it! I just want to quit! I''ve been managing this ce for 60 years, I need to be reced!" The Dean cries out, shrugging off his dignity. Wow, he''s crying. Do 60 years mean he was a student? And he''s been taking care of the garden ever since? I don''t want to do that. To be honest, I am interested in it because there are many rare nts. However, there is no way I can take care of this many nts with just one hand. I have to manage water and temperature and take measures against pests and diseases. Even a single potted nt takes a lot of work. Even now, I''m struggling to make ends meet with my schoolwork and living expenses, and I don''t have time for that. And if I ept the job, the Dean will not let me go even after I graduate. If I''m not good enough, I''ll be the garden caretaker for the rest of my life. "Thank you very much, Sis Grass." I quickly fled the garden, shedding the resentful gaze that pierced my back. Chapter 56: The First Year at the Academy - Being Alone Chapter 56: The First Year at the Academy - Being Alone As soon as the lecture was over, Helena, the lecturer, left the ssroom without a pause. There is not the slightest hint of lingering on my memory. Helena is the teacher for magical studies. She is a person of conviction, a woman with a strong core who never bends herself. However, everything she does is steered toward something than education. Rumor has it that she only teaches to learn advanced magic. She has flexible lecture hours. She has free ess to research facilities. The students usually study independently. And since there are no sses, the student never consulted her about anything other than her academic work. There is probably no easier job in the world. Naturally, she had not a shred of enthusiasm for education. When she called her students, she would say "you." or "there.". If you''re lucky, she would call you "boy." or "girl." by their gender. As one would expect from an old woman, the content of her lecture is surprisingly interesting. I was impressed by her previousment that "Life magic should be called basic magic." but today''s talk also made me think a lot. What is magic and what is skill? I think this is a theme that strikes at the very heart of the world. ording tomon belief, we use magic by consuming magic power in our body, and we use skill by passing surrounding magic power into our body. Rnd''s "Turn Over" sealed Eras Rhino. Once again, no matter how much I improve my skills, it is impossible. If I''m using my enormous magical power around me, including my "High-speed Movement" I can perform inhuman feats. Helena said "This is a pet theory." and then added, "In this world, there originally existed only skills, and humans developed magic by imitating them. From there, she continued, "Then is magic inferior?" But that is not the case. There is a lot of ovep between skills and magic. But this assumption raises the question, "Then why do skills have magic ranks?" Helena assumes that skills are created when the technology to harness magic power is established. If that were correct, a cook who could make ingredients dance wildly with magic power might appear. "What, are you dilly-dallying?" I noticed that Elphimia was standing next to me. "I was just thinking back to the lecture for a minute." "Hmm. By the way, how was it the other day? You were all excited about making magical tools." "You know what I''m talking about, don''t you?" "Well, yes. If it were that easy to make, we wouldn''t need a grimoire maker to make it." Then how could I have stopped him at that time? I was so preupied with what to make. This doesn''t fool Zerett. After my encounter with the dean, I tried to make a high-quality healing potion but failed miserably. I could make it without the honey of the Cistrus grass. It was a waste of materials. I had a premonition that I might fail during the preparation. It was a strange feeling. A feeling that the path I was trying to follow was somehow being forcibly shifted. Somehow, it was simr to when I created Potion of Sharpe. Then I realized that I had been doing only low-level mixing. I had thought that one more material was not much different from the apanying effect, but when I tried it, it waspletely different. If that one is an extension of the function, this one is function modification. It was a process of dismantling the finished product and rebuilding it to a higher level. It was such a difficult formtion that even Rackendale didn''t think he would seed. He was writhing in agony with satisfaction when I failed. I hate myself for getting used to it. "Oh, there you are!" I looked over at the familiar voice and saw Lambert entering the ssroom. Behind him was Felix, as usual. The two of them remind me of Rnd from time to time. "You haven''t left yet?" "I have something to do with you. Are you free after this?" "I don''t have any pressing ns" If I did, it would be to stop by the Larsen Trading Company. They are taking care of the Rhino sword and stilettos. They should be done by now. "Then hey, show me around town. I''m thinking of getting new weapons and taking care of them." "It''s been almost two months. You''ve at least found a store. What do you want?" "I''d like to see your house." "Oh, you mean that . I don''t mind." Lambert and Felix pped their hands together in delight. Elphimia looks at me. "What''s so interesting about looking at houses?" And I left the ssroom with a cold look in my eyes. I have to admit that I agree with her. After leaving the academy, we turned off the main street onto a branch road. The main street is winding, so it takes extra time. After two months of living in Selene, I have a vague idea of where we are going, so I often take branch roads. This was my first time in this area, but I was sure I would not get lost. After passing through themercial district around the main street, the number ofrge mansions increased. Selene, which is a very crowded area, this area is for the wealthy, with a sense of openness and serenity. Some of these houses are rented. If Samini had rmended this ce, I would not have had time to walk leisurely. We proceeded along the cobblestone streets under the suspicious eyes of the gate guard. Incidentally, before we left the academy, I asked Lambert if we could use a carriage. The answer was "No.". He said that when he was in Keten, he always used a carriage for his father''s appearance, but when he went out for training, it became troublesome for him to ride a carriage for a trivial distance. I was a little pleased to find out that even the sons of aristocrats were like this. "Well, how long have you two known each other?" Lambert tilts his head at my question. "I don''t remember. I''ve always been around him when I''ve noticed him." "Lambert and I are both third sons, and we were born at the same time. From a very young age, he was thrown into one room and taken care of altogether." "That''s right. I thought you were brothers back then." Lambertughs nostalgically. A child of a viscount is treated on the same level as a child of a knight. It is the fate of being born into a family of status. The first son is the heir, the second son is the reserve, and the rest are unimportant. If you don''t show great value, you lose your ce. And Felix, a knight, was treated more roughly, I think. The academy students may still be better off. At least they are expected to the extent that they are invested. Allies who have shared hardships and joys? The bond between the two is strong. And they are already masters and servants. If Lambert were to be thrown out of Keten, Felix would probably follow him. Even now, he is guarding Lambert''s back and keeping an eye on the front. Such a figure ovepped with Rnd again. "Yes?" Felix asked quizzically. It seems that my mouth had just be loose. "Sorry, I just remembered something. My Rnd used to stand behind me to protect me when I was young." "The strongest knight in Reedwald? That''s an honor." Felix smiles happily. Then his gaze moves. A casual gesture. I instantly activate "Presence Detection" and scout my surroundings. I didn''t switch my attention to the battle as Felix''s gesture looked surprising. There was no one nearby. I followed his gaze and was convinced. There is a small house in this neighborhood. It was an elf woman tending to the flowers in the yard. The woman notices us and smiles. "Ah, I knew elves were beautiful. " Lambert muttered. "There are some at the academy, you know. The one that looks like an elf." "They''re just kids, aren''t they?" "It''s a quarter." I can say whatever I wanted to say, taking advantage of the fact that she wasn''t there. If I said it, I''ll be put on ice. Elves, like halflings, mostly live in the Mez Riez region. They have established residences in several other forests, but their whereabouts arergely unknown. Their appearance is beautiful, so they are targeted by ve hunters. In this respect, I can say that Selene is as good as it gets. The ruling ss here are magic supremacists, or to put it bluntly, magic lovers. For elves blessed with magical qualities, this would be afortable town. However, that is only within the city. I thought of Elphimia''s small back. Elphimia, an apparent elf, seems to enjoy her freedom in this city. But practicing magic outside is still dangerous. Not only monsters, but many humans harbor malicious intent. Even if she is equipped with magical tools, she is still a magician. There is a limit to the number of moves she can make. I still haven''t advised her, wondering if I should step into her personal life, but I wonder if I should make it clear once and for all. "Wee, Alter-sama." Lauri bowed. As soon as I enter Larsen''s store, the young clerk pulls back then Lauri arrives. The only reason the head of the association bothers to show himself to a cheap customer like me is because of the difficulty of handling the Rhino sword. He was probably wondering if Ishtar could handle Egil''s sword. "It looks like you''ve taken care of it." The clerk from earlier was holding a long, thin package with great care. I pull out my Rhino sword and examine the de. As the white de glinted in the magic horn light, Lambert eximed, "Oh, wow!" I slowly change the angle and return the sword to its scabbard. I also check the Rhino stiletto. No problem here either. You''re doing a good job, Ishtar. He was about to vomit when I asked him to do it, but it looks brand new. The luster is spotless and the tarnish is gone. "It''s perfect. It''s perfect. Egil won''t have to yell at me." "He''s going to yell at you?" "He''s a real scoundrel when I don''t take good care of it. I''m the son of a lord, you know." Lauri smiles and nods in agreement. Craftsmen seem to have it inmon that they are difficult. Well, Egil is probably the most exceptional of them all. To put it bluntly, I''m not good at it. Ragnidig is charming, but Egil is stubborn as hell. If he were not the creator of the Rhino sword, I think I would have refrained from contacting him. The other thing that he offered me was a small shoulder bag. The material is the leather of the Gowthas we defeated along the way. He had stored potions and other items in a leather bag and hung them on his belt, but it was difficult to take them out. This would make it a little quicker to respond on the spur of the moment. The fee was six gold coins for the sword maintenance and two gold coins and eight silver coins for the bag. It would be quite an expense, but in Selene, I couldn''t trust it to anyone but Ishtar, and via Lauri, they would guarantee it if anything should go wrong. After that, Lambert and Felix asked for care and rummaged through the store''s armory. Lambert isn''t happy with the selection and is out of his mind. We had taken care of our business and left the store immediately, the reason for this was immediately apparent. "Wow, that sword! It was all white!" Lambert''s voice was excited as he looked at the Rhino sword at my waist. He liked it. "The material is Eras Rhino horn. You can ask Egil of Reedwald to make it for you. I''m sure you can get the horns somewhere. I hear they''re not rare." Lambert was delighted, "Oh!" But it was soon followed by a difficult expression. "But I''d like to make it out of antlers I''ve killed myself anyway." "That''s a lot of work. It was a loner when I killed it, but I heard they usuallye in packs." Lambert was troubled by my words. And since Lambert has the style of a royal swordsman, the lightweight Rhino sword is not for him. If he still wants it, I''ll help him as much as you want, but I think even I''d have a pretty hard time with it. If there were several Rhino swords. Eras Rhino would fill the whole area. It''s hard to use "High-speed Movement," and with their physical strength, I wonder how much magic I can use to cut them down. We continued chatting and went to the center of Selene, and then to the main road to the north gate. On the sidewalks, residents and adventurers of Selenee and go. After a while, the number of street stalls began to increase. And many people were attracted to the stalls and negotiated with the store owners. While enjoying the such a lively scene, one of them caught my eye. It is a skewer shopCthe meat is wild boar and deer. There are even vegetable skewers. Okay, let''s have dinner tonight. I ask Lambert and the others and stop at the stall. The meat isrge, so I ask for six skewers, evenly distributed, and have them stuffed into a bag. I notice that Lambert and the others have also bought some and are chomping on them. "You don''t want some?" "N yeah, I guess so." I pull a venison skewer out of the bag. The meat was a little tough, but as I bit into it. The meat has a unique vor. I savored it and looked around. I''m eating with friends on the way home, huh? This might be the first time for me to have such an experience. I hadn''t been home since I entered the academy, or since I left for Selene. I rented a house, went to the academy, and now I am even an adventurer. Living on my own and being busy with my daily life made me realize that my pride is built on someone else''s support. This was only recently when I became ustomed to my current life. When that fact hit me, I realized how much of a child I had been. Is this also growth? A self-mocking smile appears on my face. "What''s wrong?" "No, just a little." "But then again, you buy too much, don''t you?" Lambert points to a leather bag with a skewer. "It''s dinner." "DinnerCyou should eat something a little more decent." "I''m buying vegetables, too. You''re going to the house, aren''t you?" "How close are you?" "Almost there." I lead the way. We turn down the main street and pass through a narrow alley. When I arrived at my house, Lambert and the others were stunned. "It''s cracked, the wall!" "Words exactly. I already fixed the cracked wall tho." The wind blew through the private house and caressed their home. Right in front of us, there was a snapping sound. "Hey, the nks are falling!" "Exact words. It''s the roof." "It''s a shingle!" "It''s aboard!" I couldn''t tell the difference, which is a shame. I put the roof up against the wall and turned around. "Well, why don''t we have a cup of tea," I say, "It''s cheap tea, though." I invite them into my home. And as I close the door, I look back east. Soft clouds were slowly drifting across the pale blue sky. Underneath that C what could it be? "What''s wrong?" "No, nothing." If someone had been there, it might have been different. Whatever the case, the club is closed for a while. Chapter 57: The First Year at the Academy - 68 Chapter 57: The First Year at the Academy - 68 "Ah, it''s so rxing. Forests are wonderful." One morning in early summer, I was visiting the forest in the interval of my nk period. It was the northwestern forest that had be so familiar to me. If the F-rank was a trial period, the E-rank was proof that I''m an adventurer. However, Reba seemed unwilling to promote me, a 10-year-old solo adventurer, and had been secretly dying my promotion. At the time of the request report, Ishmira, who happened to be there, said, "You''re still ranked F? Isn''t that a little strange?" She was not happy about it, but Reba secretly dyed the promotion. I''m supposed to be promoted on the same day. Since Ishmira had rmended that I find a friend, she probably intended to promote him as soon as he had formed a party. It was an abuse of authority, but she did it out of malice, and there is not much difference between F and E ranks in requests and rewards. Besides, as an apology, Reba said she would move up the requests for achievement that had exceeded the required number of promotions to an E-rank assessment. Whether it is an apology or not, I don''t care because the result is the same. "Oh, maybe this is it." I picked up a whitish stone lying on the riverbank. It was about the size of the tip of my thumb. It was a little small. I shaved a little with a knife and put a piece on his tongue. It seemed to be all right. I swallow it and invoke "Appraisal" at the remaining stone. Name: Latam stone Characteristics: A white stone that can be found on riverbanks in various regions. Its hardness is low and it shatters with the slightest impact. It was a collection of small creatures called Latam, and the area where it grew became a stone quarry. The powder is said to be a blood booster and tonic. Features: It can be used as a material for a blood-enriching potion or its apanying effects. Requires "Mixing 2" or higher to use as an ingredient. Smaller Latam stones are not suitable for use as a material, as they may have some missingponents. This time, I collected this Latam stone. I see. If it''s small, it may have some missingponents. That''s why Reba made a circle with her finger and specified, "About this size.". When I tried to see how much I could crush it, I can easily crush it with a little force. If I didn''t handle it carefully, it might break into pieces on the way back to the house. I put the crushed stone into a leather bag. Even if I can''t deliver it, it will be material. A blood increase would be a good incidental effect. I look around the riverbank and invoke "Appraisal" which looks like it. There were many simr stones, but surprisingly few Latam stones. I found one and turned off the "Appraisal". It would be convenient if I could always activate the "Appraisal," but my concentration quickly wanes and I be fatigued. Helena said that the skill is to channel the surrounding magic into the body. If this is the case, "Appraisal" is considered to be expanding or interfering with the visual and brain processes with magic power. No wonder the load is so high. After collecting a certain amount of material, the "Appraisal" is the final confirmation. The purchase price of a Latam stone is onerge copper coin per piece, and if I collect 10 pieces, you can buy them for 12rge copper coins. The reason is that the former is treated as a material and thetter as a request. It seems the contract with the client was in units of ten pieces. Soon, I collect 38 Latam stones. It''s not a good start, but there doesn''t seem to be any more around, so he gives up for now. I carefully pack them into my backpack. Then I jumped back. A ck shadow swoops down and crashes into the riverbank. I chant "Magic Bolt" multiple times. After releasing five arrows, the shadow let out a short scream and died. The rest of the signs moved away at the same speed as when they approached. "Nudrok, huh? The cloak''s repair materialCthis one is enough." But it was unusual for it to attack its own. I jumped on arge tree nearby and looked at it. The sign has long since left the area. It''s like a street monster. This is not the kind of demon that fights like this. I checked and found a bleeding spot on one of the branches. Injury? I jump down and turn over the dead Nudrok. This guy is unharmed. So, the herd that had had some altercation found me on their way back, and this energetic guy attacked me on the way home as a reward. This 10-year-old kid might have looked like easy prey. When I didn''t appear to being back, I began dismantling him on the spot. Nudrok has long fingers and a wide range of motion in their limbs. Also, a wolf''s skull is horizontal to the spine, but this one was attached slightly downward. The skeleton alone resembles that of a bipedal creature. It may have taken this form to search for prey below from the tree tops, but when I first encountered it in the forest of Leknod, I felt a subtle sense of difort that gave me the creeps. "Oh, it''s following me. It has a magic stone." A dark-colored magic stone was attached to his heart. It was less than an inch in size,rger than a goblin. Nudrok often has the skills of "w Attack, "w Art", "Presence Detection" and "Stealth". The color of the magic stone is determined by the skills possessed by the monster, so this would be around "Stealth". However, using this magical stone does not necessarily mean that a magical tool that grants "Stealth" can be created. It is only possible, and sometimes, as in the case of the Seiran series, we can grant unrted abilities. These magical tool fluctuations are probably rted to the qualities of the monster, the cksmith''s skills, and the materials and other parts. To sum it up, you can''t know until you make it. In addition, we can use "Create Magic Tool" skill to manipte them. The blood paste is washed off and let the sun shine through it. It looked like onyx. It''s about a gold coin, but now it''s secured. The economic situation is not in dire straits, so I can secure it for practicing "Create Magic Tool" and sell it off if I need the money. Besides, I need to do something about the foundation. If I buy them all, no matter how much my budget is. It won''t be enough. If I asked a craftsman as good as Ragnidig, the sess rate would increase, but that would be reckless. If I think about the future, making it yourself is the cheapest way. The best way for me to benefit from "Increased Growth Potential" is cksmithing, but I should be able to learn other professions with 15 Dex. To save on food, I cut up a small amount of Nudrok meat and fit it in my backpack. I thought the smell would lure monsters and animals. But I didn''t notice any sign of them. I started practicing spherical ball-type magic on the spot. It had been almost a month since Danil had shown me "Flood Ball," a water-disaster ball. For a long time, I made no progress, and I had almost given up on the idea of learning it on my own, but recently, I began to see signs of change. I had misunderstood this magic. I had been drawn to the image of "Fire Ball" and assumed that spherical balls were explosions. When I experimented with various attributes, I suddenly realized that I had difficulty imagining anything other than fire. What is the explosion of water, wind, and earth? The only one I knew of, "Flood Ball," was not a steam explosion, but a muddy stream flowing in all directions. It may look like an explosion, but I would not call it an explosion as a phenomenon. After pondering for a while, I remembered that I was repairing my house. "Earth Bolt" which I used as a catalyst from kneaded y, shattered as soon as it hit the floor. At the time, I thought it was caused by its collision with the floor or the kneaded soil. But perhaps it burst due to the excessive magic power I pour into it. The spherical ball system is not an explosion, but a release frompression. I switched my thinking to this. I released a "Fire Bolt," which solidified with arge amount of magical power. A moment after it touched the water''s surface, mes spread like ripples. A "Fire Bolt" ends when it touches the water. It does not show this kind of reaction. Perhaps, thepleted form of this is a spherical ball system. If there is a drawback to this activation, it is that it consumes an unusual amount of magic power. It would be far less than if I had just used ordinary intermediate magic, and even Danil''s magic would be limited to twice. This is a practice method that I can only do because I have abundant magical power. For a while, I kept shooting "Fire Bolt", into the water. Then, when my magic power reduced to one-third, I stopped. I was getting the hang of it. I think I''m almost there, if only by feeling. I''m walking through the forest with the murmuring stream. The river ran from the northwest to the city of Selen, then traversed through the city to the south. It would be nice if we could follow the stream into the city, but we were far from the gate. On the way, I secured two Latam stones and cut them down to forty, then left the river and headed east. Not long after that, I felt a presence just beyond the treetops. It was much too weak to be a monster. Was it a human? As I guessed, it was a girl who appeared. She''s looking around in the bushes, not noticing me, wondering what I was looking for. She was about the same age as me. From the state of her clothes, she was probably a slum dweller or a refugee. The danger level is much lower around here, but it is still not safe. It is not a ce for children to wander around. As we silently observed, a boy and a girl appeared. These two were on the lookout with a stick in their hands. And one of them, a boy, spotted me with a keen eye. "What? CYou!" The boy suddenly points a stick at me with hostility. What the hell? More than rmedCdo you know me? A poor boy of about the same age. I see that''s him. "Hello again, 68." At the sound of my voice, the first girl backed up in a hurry, and the girl with the stick pick held up alongside 68. "Do you know him?" "No, he''s the reason I couldn''t get into the academy!" "Heh, this is the guy you lost to? He looks weak, he looks like an adventurer, but he''s not. The stick pick girl looks at me nonchntly. The attitude of the two of them made me feel concerned. Are they all right? Many of the students taking the Cartrd entrance exam are the children of nobles or knights. Even though the stick-up girl is wearing leather armor right now, the 68 has seen my attire during the mock battle. He must know I am a nobleman. "What are you looking at?" "No, no particr reason." I mean, what are you guys doing? As I look over, I see what the girl is holding in her hand. It''s Ceylon grass. On her other hand, an actini nut. Oh, a nostalgicbination. I''ve been indebted to the healing potion for a long time. I don''t want to drink it again. It seems that they havee to earn their living. I wonder if they sell them to the guild. Have you ever seenC hmm? I feel something strange in the girl''s hand and concentrate. There''s no doubt about it. "You behind me, do you know it''s Sarnis and you''re collecting it?" "Huh?" I point, and the girl looks at her hand. "Isn''t Actini fruit that you want to collect?" The girl nodded her head in puzzlement. As I approached the girl, 68 threatened me with a stick. The girl stopped him by saying, "Big brother!" The girl held him back. Oh, they are brother and sister, aren''t they? Do they look like each other? I''m not confident in my ability to distinguish between children. Especially their gender. When I invoke "Appraisal" around me, I found a few grains of Sarnis fruit in the girl''s hand. I don''t know this nt. Its properties are unknown, but it is unlikely to be material. It is a poison that only causes stomachache. "This one and this one, that one is also Sarnis. Did you collect any more?" "Yes, in this bag." The girl held out the cloth bag at her waist. I find a t surface and empty it. This one was not so much, but a little mixed. As I sorted through the bags, the girl sat down to observe. Meanwhile, "You''re just saying that randomly!" and 68th got involved. I understand how he feels, though unwillingly. They look the same, don''t they? As Ipare the two, wondering how to exin them, I notice that Sarnis fruit has rounded leaves on the part that wraps around them. This part, I believe, has an official name. Gakuhen, or was it Gakuben? No, I''ve already forgotten. "Where did you collect it?" "This way." The girl leads us to the collection point. There''s dense bush at the far end of the grove, and Actini fruit was growing in clusters. Among them, a small amount of Sarnis fruit looked just like it. Not only the fruits but also the leaves and branches looked alike. I pointed it out to her, but she seemed to know. I pointed out the simrity and showed her the knowledge I had just acquired as if I had already known about it. The girl was listening with a serious expression on her face. "Sarnis causes severe abdominal pain when taken inrge doses. Be careful." "Yes, sir. But I''ve already sold it several times. If things get worse" "The Adventurers Guild?" "No, it''s the general store just inside the gate." The girl looks anxiously at her brother and the stick girl. If they bought it, they must be dealing in materials. If they look so much alike, the other side would know. Sarnies are few and far between, and even if it''s mixed, they are small in quantity. I like to think that they bought it out of the goodness of their hearts. When I inquired in detail about the location of the general store, she said it was near the north gate. I was relieved when I heard the owner''s description. A limedy? Then I guess I''ll be all right. I was sure there would be people who would make a problem of it and sell it to verster on. "Don''t worry, the shopkeeper is an expert. I''m sure they excluded Sarnis from the purchase. Just in case, you should tell them what happened and ask them how to tell the difference. I''m self-taught." "Yes!" The girl replied cheerfully. Unlike her brother, she was an honest girl. But still, is she earning a living in a ce like this? I''m in the same boat, I could survive without leaving the gate. The situation is different from theirs. 68 is still trying his best to intimidate. But with his ability, goblins and even their children would not be in danger. They are serious about killing him. "I''m going to ask you something that won''t stick, why did you try to enter Cartrd?" "That''s none of your business!" Well, that''s true. But, if you can''t even make ends meet, how do you have time to go to the academy? The answer to this unanswerable question came from the girl with the stick. "This guy tried to be an adventurer." I tilted my head. I couldn''t see the point of the conversation. I could be an adventurer if I went to the guild. Reba is a wall that stands in the way, though. "I don''t get it. Why Cartrd? You could go to the guild and sign up." "The adventurer said that you need knowledge. He also said that Cartrd is the best." The girl responds on behalf of her threatening brother. I don''t care, but how long are they keep bickering? Don''t you ever get tired of it? Well, be that as it may C adventurers certainly need knowledge. Unless you are blessed with friends. You cannot aim for the top. Markant and his crew were helped by his chief of staff, Danil. But I think the adventurer didn''t think about it and just mentioned the most famous Cartrd. The examination fee for Cartrd Academy of Advanced Studies was three silver coins. They must have managed to get by with the sale of materials, but one would not expect refugee children to take an entrance exam to cut down on their living expenses. As proof, they were not taught the essentials. "Did you know that it costs tuition?" All three of them looked at each other with a scowl. "If you''re going to Cartrd, you need fifty gold coins a year." "Gold coins ?" "In case you''re interested, I heard those with good grades will be exempt. There may be some other relief" Even if there is, it will only be a reduction. If the academy reduced its tuition fee by a tenth. There was no way they could afford to pay the daily expenses. 68 was looking down, but suddenly his face jumped up. Simultaneously, a fierce hatred mmed into me. "It''s you, people! It''s all your fault!" "I don''t know, I''m not getting the point from earlier." But I could see the reason for the hostility. And this guy is finished in his mind. There was no way I could respond to him even if he just pushed me to a conclusion. "It seems you''ve had a dispute with another nobleman. But what does this have to do with me? Is it because I was born a noble? If I get into a dispute with amoner. Can I me you?" "Shut up, you''re all the same! Don''t talk like you know what you''re doing when you''re just hiding!" "Hmm, now that''s not so bad. I''ve only recently been reminded that I have the support of many. But I''m still not biting. It still doesn''t matter what you say. I''ve never been a part of your lifeif that''s what I''m saying." "What?" 68 is furious. The girl tried desperately to hold him back, but he seemed unable to stop. Then, perhaps inspired, even the girl with the stick piece red at me. I sighed. These people are going to die. They may not be able to take a bite out of an adult nobleman, but they may turn on a child like me. As long as they are in and out of town, they will eventually encounter a child of nobility. They will be punished for their disrespect or eaten alive by monsters. Either way, there is no future. Let me show you a little reality. as "Oh, by the way, you were making a big deal about still being able to do it during the exam. Let me tell you. I''ll show you how weak you are." I pull out the Rhino sword by the scabbard and secure the scabbard with a string. "Come at me." As soon as I speak, 68 leaps at me. I give him a cold look. What have you been doing for two months? You haven''t grown at all. I turn my head to avoid the stick and strike him in the shoulder. A short scream goes up and the stick falls to the ground. "How dare you drop your weapon at this level. Are you going to do it, you?" "You!" He picks up the stick and swings it. He ducks it and strikes again. This time, he doesn''t drop it. I put a little more force into it and hit it harder, but it still didn''t drop. He has guts, doesn''t he? He slips through the stick, which he swung down with force, and hits his forehead hard. With a groan, 68 falls to his knees. "Your emotions are getting too far ahead of you. Your upper body is slumping forward." After that, I continue to fight with the stick-wielding 68. At first, the girl tries to stop me, but halfway through she seems to realize what I''m doing. Now she is watching the fight with a serious expression on her face. A short timeter, 68''s strength runs out. He had attacked me a lot, but he hadn''t even grazed me once. I look down at 68. "Have you be aware of your weakness? Then you can''t even beat the goblins, let alone the hated nobles." "I''m next!" This time, the girl with the stick piecees forward. Well, I''ve been waiting for her for a long time without intruding. She''s so disciplined in a strange way. "Very well." As soon as I agreed, she jumped on me. I guess simrities doe together, huh? In the end, while I was fighting the girl with the stick piece, 68 came back to life, and we had to fight each other in turn. Did I underestimate the stamina of children? I''m getting a little tired. More time passes, and finally, the two of them fall to the ground. They seem to be struggling to breathe. The girles up to you and bows her head. "Thank you." "No problem. But you know, this area is indeed dangerous. I''m not the most persuasive person in the world, but don''t be too reckless." "Yes." Suddenly, I shifted my gaze to the two rolling around. I''ve treated them so well. They understood, didn''t they? I don''t think I''m as stupid as those turn-of-the-century guys , but I''m just as intuitive as they are. "Well C I''m also an adventurer. If I take amission, I won''t be back until the afternoon. If these guys aren''t convinced, I''ll deal with them again. Just make sure you tell them." "Yes, I''ll let them know!" I wave lightly at the smiling girl and walk toward Selene. Behind me, I hear a girl''s voice caring for the two of them. Was it unnecessary? Suddenly, Rebaes to mind. What I''m doing is no different than what she''s doing. Chapter 58: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 1 Chapter 58: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 1 The ssroom was noisier than usual. All of them were eitherbat or alchemy students. In Cartrd, they held field exercises in June and October, with students ofbat and alchemy participating in the first semester, andbat students for three days and two nights in the forests near Selene, thebat and magic students learn practical courses, while those of alchemy learn to gather. After Desindo, thebat instructor finished his exnation. The students began to move in unison. They let the student do their grouping, with twelve groups of four students and one group of three more. The alchemy students will receive a brief lecture at the site, but other than that, it seems that group activities are the basic rule. Everyone seems frantic, as this is the key to having a good time during the three days and two nights. Well, I''ll get lost if I don''t move too. I looked at Lambert, who wasing toward us. "Let''s partner up." "Yeah, I''m looking forward to working with you." We decide on our group. I was grateful to be in their group because we knew each other well, and we trusted them purely as a fighting force. And if I had to choose one for sheer strength, there''s no one else I''d go. I wondered about a woman in a group of three men, but when I looked for her, I didn''t have to worry about it. Elphimia had already got her group. What was her name again?? She was Doris''s first crony, a blonde driller. She is a youngdy of noble birth who is neither qualified nor motivated but is taking a lecture on alchemy. I wondered what she was doing here, but Doris sent her. I''ve heard her say before, "She''s all over me, that woman. Like that one of yours," Elphimiained. No. 2 has tiny ck hair. She looks like a small animal, but she is a child who always looks up to others and doesn''t know the meaning of her existence. It seems that Doris has been gathering up her childhood friend. And in addition to her cronies No. 1 and No. 2, several others were also being caged in. Elphimia already got the better of her, but her purpose is unknown. She is not interested in it. Perhaps it was for some unimportant reason, such as to make the academy a bull''s-eye or something like that. The first such person and two girls who were her childhood friends are surrounding Elphimia. If they were overbearing, there might have been a way to deal with them, but No. 1 and her two child keepers were bowing low and begging to be part of the group. I could not be unobtrusive. Elphimia was in a quandary. "No Elphimia? Silesia has her." Lambert says resignedly. I didn''t know he had a name like that, No. 1. Well, I don''t remember him telling me his name. The baron''s son is not wanted. "What do you say? The three of us go?" "Well, it''s going to be troublesome if we add someone strange." As I was looking around thinking that, a girl suddenly caught my eye. She is a student in an alchemy course. And I was being stalked by a round pervert for pointing out that girl''s material. She is looking around the ssroom with a tearful look on her face. I guess she doesn''t have her group. She didn''t take thebat arts, so her alchemy friend must have teamed up with the others. Two girls approach her. She smiles at them, but she returns to her original face. From the conversation that I heard leaking out, it seems that they havee to apologize. As she listens to it, she almost chuckles. The friends leave, and the girl''s gaze wanders around again. "She doesn''t seem to have anyone to team up with." I muttered, and Lambert and Felix followed my gaze. "That seems to be the case C don''t tell me you''re nning to put her in a squad?" "It seems like amoner, sir." I looked at Lambert and Felix. They both had cold expressions on their faces. Unexpected, perhaps. Maybe a natural reaction. Even the baron''s father and brother were separated from themoners. The son of a viscount or the son of a knight in his service would be even more so. They didn''t care about my attitude as the son of a baron, refused to take a carriage, and ate and bought food. I had assumed that we were on the same side. With that, I am reminded that I am a heretic. But even so, I still think the aristocrats are off. They don''t understand a simple mechanism. I open my mouth cautiously, looking for Lambert and Felix''s reaction. "Lambert, what do you think the nobility exists for?" "It''s so sudden. To rule the realm C right?" "Ultimately. The nobles protect their fiefdoms because that''s where the people are. They pay the taxes and we protect them." "Then they are just mercenaries, aren''t they?" Lambert rebutted with disapproval. I''d like to say he''s right, but that would be the end of the story. "That''s one aspect of it," I said. "When you have an abundance of resources, it doesn''t matter whether you have more or fewer people. Gold is plentiful, and if you use it to protect your golem as Selene does, even soldiers can be kept to a minimum. But most nobles can''t do that." Lambert made a gesture as if to look into the distance. He seemed to be thinking back to the golem on the outer wall but pulled back because he didn''t want it to shift as it did. "What if, for example, Keten is attacked and the war is going against us? Would you abandon your people?" "No, of course not" Lambert cut me off. The nobles are too elective. Imagine that in concrete terms, and he''ll soon realize it. They''ll be corrected in their thinking, I suppose, when they''re children. "That''s how it is. A decent aristocrat would know their role. Like you are now. But don''t despise them as mercenaries. We are the wish of the people who do not have the strength to fight. "Wish " Lambert looks at his hands. Felix, too, had a serious expression on his face, as if he was having second thoughts. "Besides, it''ll be a good rehearsal." To their confusion, I continue. "There wille a time when you will fight for someone. It may be the people of Keten, or it may be a nobledy." They both look into each other''s eyes. "Look at her. Isn''t she cute? I''m sure the Lady of the Deep Window is just as impotent, regardless of her status." "What about this duchess?" "You''vee up big. You should at least be a count." "Well C no, that''s not quite it." All three of them must have thought of one person. They looked at each other and involuntarily burst out. After getting Lambert and Felix''s approval, I approached the girl. I hadn''t talked to her since that time. When I turned my head to face her, I saw two nobles and a knight. And a group of men. She immediately became suspicious, but I didn''t care and started talking to her. The most important thing for the group is to manage supplies. The group must discuss and decide on the food and other supplies needed for the exercise. After that, they apply to the institute, and if the application is approved, they receive their supplies. Who will carry the supplies and how will they be managed? Lambert and Felix are upper-ss Yux in both culture and academics, but they are more of a warrior type. Furthermore, because they participated inbat art, they will be on the front lines if they encounter demons. I can''t entrust the management of supplies to someone who is at risk of injury. That includes me. We needed someone to support us from the rear, the so-called "Soldier Logistics Unit". "I''m in charge of that?" As I listen to her, I regain myposure. Unlike me, she has been steadily building up her knowledge of alchemy. She must be good at detailed work. Lambert looks at me curiously. "I know what you''re saying, but it''s three days and two nights. Can''t we manage this on our own?" "It''s an exercise. We should take on the challenge of the outside world. Maybe we''ll be asked to submit a reportter. We should have a person in charge of managing the supplies." "A report, that''s possible. I''ll keep you posted on the consumption of food and supplies." Lambert and Felix again held their hands, saying, "Thank you for your help. The girl responded tentatively and then opened her mouth hesitantly. "Um, what else should I do?" "You mean?" "We don''t have a lot of people, so I think we''ll be done managing supplies soon." "Oh, that''s what you mean. It''s easy, just watch my back in your spare time." "I can''t!" "I''ll leave that to you, Rnd." "I''m L! Who''s that?" Rnd sometimes goes crazy. He''s getting kind of small. For some reason, Lambert and the others gave me a half-nce. "You didn''t just say that, did you?" "I think it''s not fair. Our escort left without even seeing the entrance. Why does Lambert have Felix?" "You''re a lonely guy! I was stupid enough to be a little touched" Running a hand over his forehead, Lambert was taken aback. Then we discussed and decided on the supplies we needed. After submitting them to Desindo and receiving permission without incident, we disbanded to make our preparations. I went into town to get supplies. I thought it was a good idea. A few days passed, and the morning of the field exercise arrived. When I went to the front of the school building where we were to meet, most of the students had already gathered. Most of them were in their dormitories, so it was easy for them to get around. Looking at the students, I think there were a lot of them. No, there seemed to be a lot of them. There was a student I was not familiar. He was tall, and I guessed he was in the fourth or fifth grade. At a distance, several instructors of the art ofbat, including Desindo, Rackendale, is scheduled to give a lecture, and Cody, his assistant. When I spotted Lambert among the students, he noticed me, too. "So you''re finally here." Lambert, Felix, and L approach me. "You''re very lightly d. Isn''t your sword different from thest one?" "I''m afraid I''m going to stand out. I''m wearing my usual equipment this time." The Rhino sword and stilettos take time to maintain, so hI had purchased a regr small sword as a spare. I also wear the cloth armor that I bought while I was at the shop. I''m keeping my valuables, such as the Rhino sword, in my dorm room, while I send the leather armor to be repaired. "Are you the Lambert team?" Suddenly, a young man called out to me. He''s a tall, unfamiliar face. He''s a senior student. By the way, our leader unanimously decided to be Lambert. There is no way a Baron can tell a Viscount what to do. Lambert steps forward and responds. "Yes, but who are you?" "I''m Tobias, a fourth-year student. I''m your advisor." Lambert asks a question after we say our names too. What is your position as an advisor? "As it is. Many of the students have never camped before. The advisor must help them if they have any problems, from how to camp to cooking. But you guys seem to be okay with it. You''ve done this before, right?" "It''s just us. But she''s not." "Three of you are enough. Oh, good. I''ve never been an advisor before. Between you and me, some of the students might think I''m a little bit of an errand boy." Tobias was truly relieved to hear that she was really worried. Suddenly curious, he looked for Elphimia. There are only two women there, the two small servants, but they have the biggest baggage, the first one. When I found her, I found that her advisor greets her. I wonder if No.1 is from an aristocratic family because she is very polite. From his height and atmosphere, he seems to be a fifth-year student. At first nce, he is just receiving the greeting, but C he is quite a senior student, isn''t he? It''s as if there is no gap. "Ah, it''s about time." Tobias'' voice brings me back to consciousness. I follow his gaze and see Desindo and the others walking toward us. Behind them, more than a dozen fully armed men were following them. Why are they here? I gently move my body and enter the shadows of the other students. "Silence!" At the sound of Desindo''s voice, the students quieted down. Taking one look at everyone, Desindo exins a brief note about the field exercise, the formation, etc. Then he looks at the armed group. "We''ll have adventurers with us, just in case. Greetings." Prompted, a man in his mid-twenties with a mace at his waist advances. Oh, it''s made of mithril, huh? He''s got money. "I''m Haleist, leader of the C-rank party "Serps". I am also the leader of the adventurers. I''ll be apanying you as your escort, but I''ve heard that the students of the art ofbat are intended for actual battle. We will only move when you are out of control. Don''t expect us to protect you at all times." His face was fearless and his gestures were calm. The students'' expressions brightened a little, which must have made them feel somewhat uneasy. Haleist urged the party next door. The next party is a D-rank party called "Ezras" and their leader is Dickel. He is mainly in charge of scouting. Dickel then passed the baton to the next, but the students were already buzzing. Arge man with a skinhead advanced. He looks around to lick the rising murmur, then suddenly raises his right hand to the heavens. "I''m Zeret from "Evesting Crop"! I''m going to smash them altogether!!!!" A barbaric voice shakes the schoolhouse. Zeret is pleased with the screams and cheers that roll in. Do something about it, Corpus. I don''t understand his request. The lecturers are anxious, looking sideways at Zeret''s back and Haleist''s. Haleist was holding his head, but if you looked closely, his eyebrows were twitching and shaking. Corpus rushes over and forces Zeret to leave. During that time, Zeret and Valden also shouted, "I''ll smash t off!". Who hired these guys? "Yeah C so we''re leaving. Each group, please follow the instructions of your instructors and advisors." Then Desindo announced the departure. The students agreed but were anxious to get behind them. There, Haleist was struggling against Zeret. He is trying his best to exin his role this time, but all he gets back is, "Leave it to me. I''m going to blow it all away," he said with a wry smile. The exchange continues several times, and Haleist realizes it is futile. He told Corpus and Ismira to exin the situation with a mixture ofints, and ran away. Is this the first time you''ve teamed up? I would have given up the moment I saw their faces. The "Serps" led by Haleist was a C-rank party, but their abilities were good. Still, it is not bad. Haleist is a warrior who uses mithril mace, and Odiles, another warrior, can use sacred magic. The remaining one was a wind magic user, skilled in assistance. Just having a recovery magic user makes a difference in stability. And since Haleist seems to have leadership skills, he would be useful if several parties were to work together. Well, Zeret immediately busted it up. One of the instructors took the lead and the students departed from the academy. Lambert''s group was thest. As they were leisurely waiting for their turn, Lambert spilled out as if he was impressed. "That was awesome." "I wonder if he understands his role." Felix voices his concern. Yeah, he doesn''t understand it at all. "Don''t try to understand that. You''ll go crazy." "You sound like C like you know him, don''t you?" Lambert looks at me suspiciously. Oh no, I''ve been influenced by him. "You guys saw the guy who put it all together, right? He was shaking his hair at the end." "I certainly don''t want to be like that." "Evesting Crop" was moving forward in high spirits, without regard to the lineup. That imposing back made me feel uneasy. I think I''ll just go get the Rhino sword. Chapter 59: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 2 Chapter 59: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 2 The destination of the field exercise was the western forest. We set out and headed west along the road in a string of beads. We arrived near the forest in the morning, took a short rest there, and entered the forest. Soon after, we arrived at a clearing. It wasrge, and there were still remnants of campfires here and there. This was our campsite for the first day. Desindo instructs us to pitch our tents. Leaving the site selection and setup to Lambert and the others, I, as a scout, decided to take a look around the za. In the center of the square, the instructors build arge bonfire with the help of adventurers. A cooking area had already been set nearby. They''re fighting over it. The aristocrat-centered group dominated the area around the bonfire. Although the teachers were not taking a forceful approach, they could not resist the silent pressure. The group ofmoners headed for the perimeter with their shoulders slumped. Such a struggle was going on even among the nobles. After exchanging names, they exchanged euphemisms, and one side maturely backed away. It seems that superiority or inferiority is determined by family rank, economic power, and the influence of the donor parent, but this is a world I don''t understand it. I looked back to see what happened to Lambert, one of the nobles and saw that he had taken up a position near Seren, just before the perimeter of the za. A good choice. It was a good choice. In an emergency, there would undoubtedly be chaos in the center. It was an easy ce to retreat to without getting caught up in the chaos. But still, you are throwing a lot of energy into your students. In this world, the power of the individual is so great that tactics have not developed, but of course, the military exists. We learn about military tactics and the chain ofmand. We decide who the student leader will be. So you''re throwing it all in my face, whether I''ll decide or not. I don''t know how much moreissez-faire you can take. I''ll keep this quiet. Leaders are determined by their status, and if they are of the same rank, there will be a struggle. And a ten-year-old with no realbat experience, the chain ofmand would not work. It would only confuse them even more. After taking a look around, I returned to the tent. Lambert and the others had unloaded and were resting. "Oh, you''re back. Can you bring me some water?" They fill the pot offered to them with "Pure Water". Lambert and the others poured from it into wooden cups and refilled their water bottles. I think the reason the campsite is not in the northwest, where there is a river, is to teach them the preciousness of water. When the group was divided into groups, those with good eyesight actively brought in water magic users. Those who were not would bring inrge quantities, and those who were unaware would need water tomorrow. Since I can use water magic, we also brought in little water. Anyway, the water was heavy. After unloading, I also quenched my thirst. Most of the mixed-group teams had two tents. L refrained from doing so because it would add to the bulk of our luggage, but I was too worried about it. "Well, what about Tobias-san?" "I heard that the advisors are in another tent. If you need anything, call on him anytime." "That would be great. Frankly, four people in this tent are a bit cramped." I looked for Tobias and the other advisors and found them running around. Nearly half of the students were still struggling to set up their tents. They look busy, so I won''t call on them unless they''re not busy. After a while, when all the groups had finally settled down, one of the instructors called out, "The representatives should gather." Lambert returns as if it wasn''t a big deal. "The alchemy students will do some hands-on collecting, and thebat students will patrol the perimeter. Alter, I want you to prioritize the collecting." "Understood." We parted ways, and L and I headed for Rackendale. Weaving between the countless tents and luggage, I spoke to L. "Do you have any experience in collecting?" "This is my first time. But I think I can tell the difference. We have a store." "Heh, I didn''t know that. In Selen?" "Yes. It''s a small store." It''s called Breos Trading Company, a small but well-established business that''s been around for over a hundred years. Come to think of it, Danil also said he learned it while helping out at the store. If people learn "Mixing" they can raise the value of your products. Perhaps themoners are learning with a clear purpose. We arrived at the outskirts of the square where they instructed but Rackendale had not arrived. The alchemy students were almost all there, chatting away at hand. One of them, Elphimia, notices me. She turns down the first one, who is making an impassioned speech about something and walks up to me. "Your ce looks like fun." "You too." "You want to switch?" "I''m sorry." I immediately apologized. I can''t stand that kind of suffocation. Elphimia slumped her shoulders. "Huh. why is this happening? You know that guy, talking on and on and on? He''s talking about which sweets are good, which clothing store has bad taste, and which prince is good-looking. Do I look interested?" "Odd. I''ve had simr experiences. But this one is worse because I''m interested." That''s why I get caught so often. We sighed, and L asked us if we were okay. Elphimia turns her slightly disheveled face to L. "YouCL, was it?" "Yes, Elphimia-sama." "You can call me Elphimia. I''m sure they''re doing something strange to you." "Don''t talk nonsense. We are gentlemen. "Yes, they are, and they''re all very kind to me C oh, but they asked me to watch their backs." Instantly, Elphimia looks at me coldly. "What is that, a confession?" "Of course not. L is going to be my bodyguard in the future. As a double Rnd." "I will not! Don''t talk nonsense to a merchant''s daughter!" "Haha, little Rnd is so humble. Don''t worry, I''ll train you." L cheerfully deres, but L clings to Elphimia''s back and begins to shake and tremble. She shouldn''t be so frightened, though. She''ll get stronger if she dies a few times. After Elphimia scolded me for "making fun of L" Rackendale finally arrived with Cody in tow. After sitting down on the folding chair he brought with him, Rackendale pointed out the materials in the vicinity with a pointer and exined how to collect them, the proper time to do so, and the precautions to take. Once that was over, it was time for hands-on training in the collection. We spread out inside the patrol and did our collecting. We didn''t find anything unusual, but we did find some Ranim grass, which was a good harvest. Since we had already secured Soglio berries, we could make our alchemical solution with them. Only young leaves with deep reddish brown spots can be used as materials, notrge leaves. As long as they are not overburdened, we can collect them again. Everyone seemed to be able to collect as they wished, and Luckendale inspected them. "Then, you can take care of the materials. We will use them in future lectures. If the materials are difficult to handle, we will find easier materials again tomorrow. This concludes today''s lecture." While all the students were moving at once, Rackendale nced at me. I pretend not to notice and return to the tent with L. I''m pretty sure he''s bringing it with him. Alchemy equipment I mean. "We''ve found the Serton grass." I shake off Rackendale''s silent invitation, and L happily shows me the dark green leaves. The Serton grass is the raw material for healing potions. Demand is stable, so it will sell quickly if we "mix" it. She asked me how to manage it, and I told her what I knew. "Hey C isn''t it a little noisy?" In the middle of this, L stopped abruptly. The students on patrol were in a hurry. It seems that a monster has appeared. With so many people, "Presence Detection" is useless. "It looks like a monster has appeared. Oh, don''t be afraid. The students of the art ofbat will deal with them, and the instructors and adventurers are standing by." "That''s right." Still, L swept her gaze uneasily. The flow of people is to the south, so that''s the center of themotion. "Go back to your tents. If something happens, Lambert and the others wille running, so don''t move carelessly. I''m going to check on them." "Isn''t that dangerous?" I''m also a student of the art ofbat. I''m also a student of the art ofbat. I said that urged L, and I headed south. There was nothing unusual in the square, and I could hear cheersing from the forest. The students on patrol must have crossed paths. As I walked through the forest with the students heading that way, a crowd of people appeared. And then there was the smell of blood. There was no sign of fighting, so it seemed to be over. Since my vision was blocked, I jumped on a branch. Goblins. In the circle, three goblins were dead. Nearby, there were about ten students who were wounded. It looks like they had a hard time. It was as if they were tortured to death. The goblins were covered in wounds. Since there were no fatal wounds, they seemed to have been cut down little by little and died. The cause of death was exsanguination. The students who fought had little experience in actualbat. At that moment, one of the students suddenly swung his sword and thrust it at the goblin. Then he raised both hands and barked. Was that Kaluas? We had a mock battle during our first lecture. Kaluas was proud to hear the cheers that rolled in. I don''t know why he looks like he did it all by himself. The goblin''s wounds are all over his body. It is obvious that arge group of people surrounded the goblin and chopped it up into little pieces. I feel a little sorry for the goblins, but the opposite could have happened. Killing each other is not pretty. I''ve been there. I look down quietly at the students who are so excited. But do they understand that? I leave the ce and head to the za. I can still hear the cheers. As I walked through the forest, I was thinking about something else. The lecturers were there, but they didn''t interrupt me and talked amongst themselves. If it was just an assessment, I''m fine. But what if they felt the same way I did? I don''t think they would return Kaluas and the others to the city. They would increase their influence. Should I be prepared? I stop and look at the treetops. The presence is rapidly approaching. The direction is around the perimeter of the za. It seems to be reinforcements C or is it them? "Goblins!" With a mysterious shout, a skinhead and a scarred man jump out. Then, upon seeing me, they hurriedly raised their hammers. They hurriedly stopped the hammer they raised. Don''t jinx it up. Corpus and Ismira also show up. Only Ismira was not surprised to see me. "It''s Cartrd, isn''t it? I didn''t expect to see you here." "I''ll just return it. I''ll just return it to you. Do you have time?" "No, we''re just here to blow up some goblins" We''re done. Zeret and Varden are astonished. They still don''t seem to understand what they are asked to do. After waiting for them to revive, I take "Evesting Crop" to a ce where there is no sign of life. There, I asked them not to tell anyone that I was an adventurer. Zeret and Varden nodded with mysterious faces. You don''t get it, do you? As I was wondering how to exin, Ismira twisted her head. "What does that mean?" "Meaning?" "Cartrd doesn''t prohibit adventurers, does it? It''s natural to work for a living, and not everyone is as wealthy as you are C oh, maybe you''re a poor aristocrat? Sorry." "Sorry doesn''t exonerate you. Besides, I''m not poor." I didn''t need Ismira to confirm that it wasn''t forbidden. What I''m worried about is if my parents find out I''m an adventurer. They would increase my remittances. I wrote them a thick letter with a lot of small talks. "Anyway, I don''t want to spread the word too much that I''m an adventurer. Would you please keep quiet?" "I don''t mind. I''m sure you have your reasons." Ismira and Corpus agreed. The rest were these guys? Zeret looked down at me suspiciously. "Hey, , you''re an adventurer, right?" "That''s an uneasy start, isn''t it?" I can''t predict what he''s going to say, which is a problem. Zeret folded his arms and wrinkled his brow in contemtion. Then, suddenly, he looks up as if he had been yed. "Then you''re an adventurer!" "So you''ve thought it through." Was it a stumble, or was it the end of twists and turns? I''d like to take a peek into his train of thought. Yet another troubled fellow had also reached a mysterious conclusion. "Wait a minute, bro! Maybe this guy is a fakeC" "What! What fake? "I don''t know! I don''t know who you are!" "Yes, wait a minute. Let''s just calm down a little bit." I calm them down. After all, their problem is that they have a lot of assumptions, and they process everything in their world. The only way to get them to understand is to dive into their world. I think for a moment and open my mouth. "A man C he has a secret that he can''t tell anyone. Right?" "Hmm." Zeret and Barden stroke their unshaven beards and chuckle. I knew it. They seem to like this kind of thing, don''t they? "I have a secret too. So please don''t tell me I''m an adventurer." "Oh, leave it to me. A man''s secret! "I''ll protect it too! I''ll protect your secret! Somehow, they seemed to understand. I breathed a sigh of relief, and Corpus looked at me happily. I''m not going to be one of them, okay? Chapter 60: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 3 Chapter 60: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 3 After dinner, we were discussing the instructor''s instructions over a cup of tea. They told us to take turns being on watch during the night in each group. I don''t think we need 14 guards, but it''s an exercise, so we have no choice. After some discussion, we decided that the order would be Felix, myself, Lambert, and L. I suggested that L, who was the most tired, should be thest to get the most rest, and left the rest to Lambert and Felix. Compared to when we were guarding the "Sword of the Deep Silence" any order was a piece of cake. After that, it was bedtime, and while I was resting in the tent Felix shook me by the shoulder. I quietly slipped out of the tent so as not to wake Lambert. "Switch, please." "Anything unusual?" "Not really. It was noisy." Felix smiles mockingly. I ask him back, but he goes into the tent, "You''ll probably find out soon enough." Tilting my head, I immediately understood what he meant. Everyone gathered around the central campfire and began chatting andughing. It''s like a campfire, isn''t it? I don''t doubt the feeling. If they weren''t so fond of things or aware that they were in danger, they wouldn''t have set up camp on their own. We may be nobles ormoners, but we are ten years old. In my previous life, we would be in the middle of elementary school. Individual campfires are prohibited. So the campfire is dimly lit except in the center of the camp. And the reflection from the bonfire and the moonlight only vaguely reveal the shape of the tents. It is unavoidable that people gather near the bonfire. There are eight of us gathered here. The other four are not on guard somewhere. I can''t say for sure, but I don''t see them around the tent, and I don''t sense any sign of them on the perimeter either. It seems that they have note out of the tent. I don''t think they are inside keeping watch, so they must have gone to sleep. Well, do as they please. I''m just doing my part. I invoked "Stealth" and moved to the eastern forest, hiding in a dark grove of trees. If they attack Lambert''s, it would be in this direction. The rustling of leaves carries the students'' stories. After a while, the guards'' banter showed no sign of abating. First a death struggle with goblins, and now they are indulging in ghost stories. There are rumors of the Seven Wonders of Cartrd, but these stories usually be rambling in thetter half of the day. As expected, they soon run out of material and leaves the academy, only to be terminated. Now he takes turns telling ghost stories. I wish they would put their enthusiasm into their original role as a ghost storyteller. What I found a little interesting, however, was that many of the monster stories were about monsters that cause direct harm. Even in my previous life, the objects of fear differed ording to race. In this world, ghosts seem to be prevalent, partly because they exist as monsters and can be dealt with. Unusually shaped demons lurked inbyrinths, kings of death led by countless undead, and even ancient dragons made an appearance. In this way, it is no longer an adventure story. And there arebyrinths, or dungeons, in this world as well. They are useful because we can obtain magical tools, magic books, and materials for rare monsters, but they were even more harmful. Thebyrinths have powerful demons called guardians, who, contrary to their designation,e out of thebyrinths with impunity. They lead their hordes to attack surrounding viges, towns, and even demons. Therefore, when they discover abyrinth, the destruction of thebyrinth was the first thing discussed. As is customary, destroying the nucleus is the only way to stop their activities. Therefore, it is considered a kind of monster, but true or not, it was not bare like in the game. The dungeon core is buried somewhere in the realm, and dungeons that have expanded unnoticed are nearly impossible to destroy. Thus, when it was concluded that a discovered dungeon was indestructible. So people abandoned thend. So now the countries are spread out to avoid suchbyrinths and dens of monsters. I turn my gaze away from the forest and toward the square. Except for the guards still chatting, most of the students are asleep. With the ce so quiet, "Presence Detection" would work. One presence was heading straight for us. Is it for me? The presence passed through the za and entered the forest. Even so, it did not change its direction. It is not Lambert. It''s early for his shift, and he doesn''t know I''m here. I hide in the darkness and catch my breath. As I continue to watch, a young man emerges from the shadows of the trees. What is he doing here? It was the advisor of Elphima''s team. He is looking around the area with his seamless movements as usual. I don''t know what he''s up to, but I don''t like it when hees at me out of the blue. I deactivated my "Stealth" and made myself a little more visible. Then, he immediately noticed me and smiled. "There you are, in a ce like this." "Can I help you?" "I''m worried you won''t be back anytime soon." The young man responded with a relieved look. He must have seen you just before you moved. I bowed lightly. "I''m sorry for worrying you. I should have told you where to watch." "No, that''s not necessary. We''re just advisors." "Yes. I will suggest that you take the lead in the next encampment. I''m sure it will be a struggle." "Indeed. This year is going to be a struggle." The young manughs happily. The students ofbat art and alchemy are all viscounts and barons. There are no big names. The only one who is equal to a count is Elphimia, but she is not only equal to a count, she is not a nobleman, and she is a woman. The childish men of the aristocracy would not be happy. "I''m going back. I''ll be back. I''m Harvith Rasfall, fifth year." "Alter. Alter Les Riedwald." Hearing my name, Halvis was a little surprised. When he wondered, he returned to smiling. "Well then, call me if you need anything. Alter-san." I returned a bail to his back as he walked away and gently invoked "Appraisal." I see. I have heard rumors. So this person is the strongest in the academy? Name: Harvith Rasfall Race: Human Level: 16 Physical Strength: 71/71 Magic: 83/83 Str: 14 Int: 14 Dex: 15 End: 13 Agi: 16 Charm: 14 [Skills] Hard Strike, Double Strike, Ryuen Sword Dance, Puncture, Spiral Pir, Throwing: Spear, Shield Strike Strike Resistance 1, Mental Resistance 2, Crisis Perception 2 One-handed Sword 6, Spear 5, Shield 5, Taijutsu 4, Horsemanship 3, Projectile 2 No-attribute Magic 1, Denatured Magic 2 [Magic] Beginner Magic Shield, Cloak of Protection Increased Leg Up, Moving Up [Title] None. I had heard he was strong, but I didn''t expect him to be this strong. His simple fighting ability is equal to that of Markant, and he can even go toe-to-toe with Rnd, if not beat him. So he is a student of the institute. If he blocks my "High-Speed Movement" and "Multiple Chanting," I will probably lose. I thought so at the time of Elphimia, but there are geniuses out there. I feel ashamed of my cheat. But why was I surprised when I heard his name? When I tilted my head, a round old man crossed my mind. Is it that guy again ? The next morning we were folding our tents and getting ready to leave. We packed our bags and dered to L the supplies we had consumed. She wrote them down on a piece of parchment and rationed food from the shared supplies. Although our luggage was bulky, we had agreed to maintain only food in case of distress. As for water, I replenish it regrly. After that, I distributed potions. Everyone nodded their heads, as this was not part of the n. L observed the aroma and color. "Are you sure it''s a fatigue-relieving potion?" "Correct." Lambert grumbles at my words. "I appreciate the sentiment. But I don''t work out soft and tender." Felix agreed. He thought I had been underestimating him. "I know. I was going to give you only L''s share, but you''ll have to drink it today. It might be a long day." I looked at the lecturers. Lambert followed my line of sight and guessed. "Are you up to something?" "I doubt it. You know that goblin from yesterday?" "Of course I do. If he bragged that much, I''d hear about it even if I didn''t want to. What about it?" "Aplete victory in his first real battle. I know you''re proud of yourself, but you''re getting a little carried away. If I were the instructor, I''d tighten up." "You''re getting in the way of those idiots. Well, it''s better than going home without swinging a sword." Lambertughed, but L, who heard the conversation, turnedpletely pale. "Don''t worry. If it looks dangerous, we''ll retreat immediately." "Besides, if pushes to shove. Felix and I will hold them off." "Thank you. But please don''t be too reckless." L''s expression softened as she said this. After that, all the students cleared out of the camp and the advisors joined their groups. The second day of travel began. We continued westward to the next campsite. The move west would end today, and the day after tomorrow we would return home. With no lectures on collecting, etc. If we were going to do anything, it would be today. Since the first day was ate start, today''s Rembert team was the first to go. Soon it was our turn to leave, and Felix, Lambert, L, and I proceeded in formation. Unlike the forests of Leknod, the forest in this area were easy to walk through because there was little difference in elevation. Even so, as we go deeper into the forest, the march is cut short by overhanging roots and bushes. Most students were unfamiliar with the forest because they were in the middle of nowhere. Their line was disorganized. Each time this happened, they gave the order to stop. After a few more stops, the group would pause for a moment. Many students sat in the forest, rubbing their tired feet and drinking water. The nobles, who had no team members who could use water magic, asked themoners to collect water for them. As expected, there seemed to be no one demanding water from me, a nobleman. I took out a pot and filled it with "Pure Water". "Oh, sorry." Lambert and the others immediately began scooping up the water. "Thanks, but isn''t that too much? We haven''t lost much yet." "If there''s any leftover, please share it with those who don''t have water. Sermon included." It was not only the nobles who were unprepared. Lambert looked at them and shook his head. "Fine. And you?" "I''m going to do some reconnaissance." I nced at Tobias and responded in a whisper. Lambert nodded silently. Then, feigning casualness, I left the line. Since many people were going to do their business, no one paid attention to me. I left the scouting range of "Ezras". They said they would be in charge of scouts, but as expected, it was narrow. Among them, only one did his main job and the rest were just light. It was doubtful that even Daeras and the others, let alone Ose and Pidosios, would be able to catch them. They were only D-rank. Now, what are the lecturers up to? I keep a good distance and invoke "Stealth," "Presence Detection," and "High-Speed Movement" As soon as I started running through the forest, I sensed that there were few signs of life. We have never ventured into this area, but if that is the case, there should be even more signs. Is it simply because of the noise? The wolf tracks are also moving to avoid the students. No matter how poor the students are, they are a threat if there are that many. Most animals and monsters would probably avoid them. But if they were still going to attack C it would be these guys. Carved into the underbrush were goblin footprints. The young man who gets carried away after defeating goblins is put in a painful situation by the same goblins. It sounds like something an instructor might think of. I raise an eyebrow. This is not a good idea. The number of footprints was no less than thirty. It was hard to imagine a wandering herd. Perhaps there is a settlement nearby. And if the tracks are just hunting, there are kidnapped people and children in their vige. There could be more than a hundred. If they pass unnoticed through the vicinity of the settlement, they''ll destroy students and if not, they will suffer tremendous damage. There was no way they would see this and lead the students away. After searching for them, I found another trail at a point closer to the formation. There were only a few of them. I may have been wrong about a rematch with the goblins. Even if it is true, it may not be these traces that we found. But whatever the facts may be, the fact that so many goblins are active is a problem. This is the scale to send a strike force. I ran back as fast as I could. Someone from "Ezras" noticed and rushed to approach, but I left them behind. As I approached the line, I released my "High-speed Movement". Lambert is relieved when I return. "You''rete They''ve already left." "We have a problem." Lambert and the others'' expressions changed. I called L and Tobias and exined the situation in a whisper. "I found goblin tracks. There are at least thirty of them. That''s the size of a vige. If they start moving. They''ll attack at least twice as many." "Wait a minute, thirty? That''s a settlement?" Tobias was surprised, but also suspicious. This reaction, the advisor knew. And he was still right, and he hadn''t grasped it. "I''m sorry, but I can''t believe it. Did you find it?" "I can show you, but more importantlyCL." "Yes, yes!" "Tell Elphimia this story right now. But only her. No. 1Cor whatever you called it, anywayCmake sure Doris''s cronies don''t know about it. The confusion will spread." "Understood!" L immediately runs to the rear. Elphimia''s advantage is its firepower against a wide area. If a melee breaks out, we''ll lose the chance to activate her magic. I turned to Tobias. "Let''s continue with the advisor. We''re running out of time." "I understand." Tobias cut off the conversation. I heard angry shouts and mor from beyond the forest. Soon one of the "Ezras" arrives and shouts, "Goblins are out!" They shout and retreats. They don''t seem to be in a hurry. It''s still just an exercise. The students also drew their swords and prepared for battle, but they still rxed. "Here theye!" Lambert draws his sword, followed by Felix and Tobias. I focused my attention and turned my "Presence Detection" forward. Countless signs wereing from all over the ce. The "Serps" led by Haleist are leading the way. But from the looks of it, it seems that the students are also fighting. Even so, there were few goblins. "There aren''t many of them. They are still separate units or scouts." Tobias looks at me suspiciously. "I can use "Presence Detection". I''ll prove it at another time. Whatever the case may be, they''ve noticed us now. They''ll be here soon." My prediction was immediately true. Presence Detection" detected the increase in goblins, and one of the senior students rushed back, looking panicked, and said, "Fall back! Everyone, hurry to the back of the line!" He shouted. Tobias''plexion changed. "We''re fine," I said. Tobias-senpai will guide the other students." "Okay! What about you guys?" I turned my attention to Lambert. Lambert silently looked around the area in response. The surroundings were in turmoil. The students who had thrown down their weapons fled frantically. And the upperssmen who were shouting at the top of their voices. Many students realized that something had happened and retreated. While some stopped to think and looked at the scene with puzzled looks on their faces. Lambert turned to Tobias. "Can you escort L, please?" "Yes, leave it to me." Lambert nodded at those words and pointed to the front line with his sword. "Advance! Join up with the front group and fall back while covering them!" "Roger that, Leader." I draw my sword and respond. I heard the sounds of battle and screams. It was only a matter of time before this rippled through the entire area. When I arrived at the front line, I found "Serps" fighting against more than a dozen goblins. Behind them were five students. Three of them are sitting down, and two of them are checking the goblins with their swords. The smell of blood. Were they injured and unable to move? I heard a loud sound and turned my eyes to see Harvith popping a flying arrow with his shield. Immediately after that, two goblins jumped at him. As if they were aiming right at him. Odiles, a priest warrior, immediately came to the aid of the goblins and shed them down. The wizard Naria took up a position in front of the students and remained motionless with her short wand at the ready. There are too many of them, and it seems they cannot waste their magic power. It''s a tricky situation. There are archers and they are working together. Well, I remember seeing something like this on the road in Brad. Is it the nature of thend? My neighborhood was full of brainiacs. Whatever the case, there is still room in "Serps". Let''s heal them while we can. "I''ll heal them. Keep them away from us." "Oh!" Lambert and Felix jumped out and shed at the goblin encirclement. In the meantime, they approached the wounded and checked their condition. One of them is seriously wounded. He has been shed in the stomach. The rest are lightly wounded. They are just too scared to move. Unfortunately, I don''t have any potions of courage with me. Do people have such a thing? I take a healing potion from my shoulder bag and sprinkle it on the two slightly wounded. The severely wounded person rinsed his wounds with the healing potion apanying the blood increase. The sudden cold water, and the pain subsiding, gave the two lightly wounded a rxed look. The breathing of the severely wounded also calmed down. I called out to them as they readied their swords. "I''ll take care of this. Take them down with you." "Ah-ah, okay! Sorry!" The two rushed to help the three of us up, but the serious wound hasn''t healed. Do we need to stall for time? The situation is favorable. Lambert and his men were stable, as they had been in actual battles. With the pressure reduced, the movement of "Serps" is also much better. It''s the bows that are tricky. "I''ll go clear out the back." "WhatC?" I slip past the startled Lambert, duck my sword, and kick the fleshy goblin away. I rushed to the panicking archer goblin and shed at it with my small sword. The sword feels heavy, after all. The de is dull. As I was finishing it off, another archer was drawing its bow out of the corner of my eye. Immediately, I activated his "High-Speed Movement" and avoided the flying arrows. I approached at the same speed and cut down the archer with the arrow. He is still alive, but his long-range attack is blocked. One more. I fire a "Shock Bolt" at the goblin archer who trying to keep its distance. It stops moving, but I can''t finish it off. A single shot is not powerful enough. I then fire two more "Shock Bolt" shots. The archer goblin stands perfectly still. I turn around and sh at the goblin, who is in a panic because it lost its bow and arrow. This took care of this one. When I looked back, I saw that Lambert had just killed thest one. He was not far behind the goblins. I guess I''m still ahead of the rest of the freshman ss. "Are you guys senior students?" Lambert shook his head at Haleist''s question. "No, we''re first-years." "I''m saved by the person that I''m supposed to protect. Now thank you, but don''t take it too hard." "It''s an exercise. If you don''t fight, there''s no point ining." "That''s true, butC" Harvith exhales in disgust. "Terrible, this year''s Cartrd. That one in particr." He turns his gaze toward me. I''ll take your assessment in stride, but we don''t have time for this. "Reinforcements may being. Let''s join up with everyone." "Right. Give me a hand." Supporting the students who had been left behind, we began to move. We arrived at the first point, but the students were nowhere to be seen. The signs C are more backward, I guess. They seem to be gathering as instructed. It''s our fault for not retreating, isn''t it? We can''t go home with a chip on our shoulder, can we? As proof, a familiar presence approached. "Where are the goblins? Zeret was the first to jump out. "Where are they?" Followed by Barden, then Corpus, Ismira, and finally Desindo. Desindo notices us and pats his chest. Harvith steps forward and begins his report. "We have already treated a few injured, including a few seriously injured. "What is the situation over there?" "It''s a mess, but it''s fine." While they were having a serious conversation, Zeret peered into the grove and bushes. Then, unexpectedly, he turned to me. "Hey, Tenko. Where''s the goblin?" "Tenko?" Lambert reacted, a dubious look on his face. It''s impossible to get away with it. There are these guys. "Uh, actually, I know them." Oh, we know each other!" "I knew it." "Sorry for not telling you. And, Tenko is just what he calls me. It doesn''t mean anything deeper." "Oh, because he''s Tenko!" Lambertughed weakly at Zeret, who was very good at what he was doing. The question would remain, but it was useless to ask him. "You guys, we''re going to join everyone else." Desindo called out as he seemed to have finished his report. The "Serps" had already retreated with the students. But then my "Presence Detection" reacted again. Reinforcements. Four or five more, and more are on the way. I weigh the speed of the goblins against the students moving away. It''s impossible, they''ll catch up with us. "What are you doing,? Hurry up!" Desindo urged me to hurry, but I looked up at Zeret. "You want to fight goblins?" "That''s what you asked me to do!" Yeah, that''s not it. But I won''t go into it now. "They''reing." "What?" Pointing with his thumb, Zeret swung his war hammer. Immediately after that, goblins came out of the bushes. "Let''s blow them all up together!" Zeret charged with glee, and Barden drew his saber and ran at them, shouting in surprise. Ismira panicked and tried to stop them, but it was no longer possible. The only thing they could think of was to blow its head off. "You, what are you doing!" "I''m just saving you the trouble. They will catch up with us anyway. The result will be the same." "Ugh. ." Ismira made a strange moan and fell silent. In the meantime, the goblin hit by the hammer of the side cleave is flying somewhere. Barden isughing and waving his saber around. The goblin appeared in high spirits, but it was already losing its will to fight. I felt a little sorry for him. "Oh, God! Let''s get this over with and join up with them!" Ismira and Corpus joined the attack. "Water Bolts" flew and Corpus'' sword flipped. The reinforcements were on the verge of destruction. "Let them take care of this. We''re going back." Desindo said irritably. I don''t disagree with you, but something''s bugging me. I didn''t move, and Decindo raised his voice even more. At that moment, a strange sound echoed through the forest. The sound of shattering ss? In the forest? It reached everyone''s ears. Startled, Ismira backed up and turned her gaze to the forest. "What was that ?" "You know?" Ismira nodded her head, keeping her eyes open. "It''s probably a Freezing Storm'' a ranged-field type. There are no adventurers who are familiar with it. Not even instructors or upperssmen." "Then it''s a year. And there''s one exceptional person." "You''re kidding, it''s intermediate magic. A ten-year-old?" "Well, that''s not the important part now, is it?" Ismira gasped. Ismira was also aware of the situation. "Is this a diversion? I guess so. This is what''s strange. No wonder the goblins were not retreating. They attacked from the first point of contact, and the main force surprised them from the nk. Because we were taking it easy and Zeret and the others were there, it was no longer a diversion. The student who was less than a recruit wouldn''t have had a chance. He was a greatmander. "There''s L over there, we have to go back!" Lambert is impatient. A few days ago, he would not have said those words. He was happy, but something was still bothering him. "What''s wrong? "JustCwait a minute." I quieted Lambert, who was about to start running and reconfirmed the situation. Zeret and Barden are chasing around the goblins, who are not very patient. No goblins are seriously trying to confront them, but they don''t seem to be retreating. They seem desperate to y the role of diversion. But C even if that were the case C they are too weak. This is an easy way to be destroyed and hardly a diversion. Zeret and Barden almost entirely held them. Can''t you mobilize that many? I focus all of my consciousness on "Presence Detection". I pass through Zeret and the goblins and go further in. There it is C this guy. Further back in the diversionary unit. A strong presence. I see. They made us think it was a diversion, but in the end, we were the real target. He''s good, isn''t he? I found myself smiling. Chapter 61.1 - The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 4 (1) Chapter 61.1 - The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 4 (1) "The other side has enough forces. Serps'' will be joining us soon. And L is being escorted by Tobias-san." Lambert stopped and looked back. "That''s true, but what do you mean?" "Can I act on my own?" "You don''t ask that kind of thing, usually." "Well, yeah." Lambert ponders slightly and gives his permission. I turned to Desindo. "Please go back first." "What? What are you talking about?" "I''ll stay behind to assist them." "Leave this to the adventurers! Just go back!" "If they break through, we will be nked. We have to make sure we hold them off. Besides, it looks like we''re almost done, and we''ll be joining you soon." Desindo red at me and looked behind him. I knew the students would be fighting over there. I''m sure they''re anxious. But I''m not too worried. The initial "Freezing Storm" should have weakened the ambush team''s momentum. And not only the adventurers, but also Harvith, the academy''s strongest. Even if about 30 goblins attacked, they would not keep up. It would be more dangerous for them to break through here. Desindo red at me again, but his strength suddenly weakened. "Fine, I''ll allow it." "Thank you." He then advised me to take it easy and ran off. As I watched him go, Lambert asked. "Why did you stay?" "The whole main group ising. Here." The two men looked at each other. "The "Presence Detection'' you were talking about earlier?" "Please wait. Shouldn''t we have gone back then?" Felix nced at Lambert. I''m sure he''s worried about his boss. It''s easier for me to be on my own. "Fire Ball" Finally, I''ve mastered intermediate magic. The power of this magic, when invoked with "Multiple Chanting" is iparable to that of the beginner level. If I disregard the spread of fire, I can annihte the goblin horde. However, Lambert would not leave me alone. If pushes to shove, I''ll use it without worrying about being seen, but until then, I can''t trigger it, even if it''s at a slight disadvantage. "This is the main force, but they are not so numerous. They are concentrating all their strength on the ambush force. We can defeat them. Let''s say we fall back and meet them again. What do the students over there think?" "A pincer attack. Some will get upset and start running away." "That''s what I mean. The students who run away may die in the forest. Besides, it''s toote." I indicate with my chin, and a new goblin swarm appears. Zeret and Barden charge without care, but Ismira notices something unusual. I keep my distance and instruct Corpus to fall back as well. "Ohriyaaaa!!!" Swinging his war hammer, Zeret pulverizes the goblins. That''s a lot of spirits. That is one of those things that can''t be measured by status. But the march ends here. A violent metallic sound emanates from the trees, and Zeret is blown away with a loud bang. "Brother!" Barden turns bloodthirsty and rushes toward him. The rest of the group was transfixed by the slithering figure slithering out of the forest. As I thought, a mutated monster rule the goblin horde. That is unusual. Name: C Race: Goblin Level: 19 HP: 54/54 MP: 35/35 Str: 14 Int: 9 Dex: 12 End: 13 Agi: 3 Charm: 5 [Skills] Heavy Blow, Double Strike, Heavy Hammer Blow, w Strike Presence Detection 1, Pain Resistance 2 Two-handed Sword 4, Staff 2, Hammer 1, w Art 1, Taijutsu 3 [Magic] None [Title] None. Just a goblin. What makes it different is its abundant experience in actualbat and the skills thate with it. It''s slightly taller than a normal goblin and shorter than a human adult. However, its physique is thick, and its limbs are covered with whip-like muscles. Even monsters have individual differences. Still, I had never imagined that goblins could be this strong. It might be rarer than an evil mutant. Such a goblin, carrying a two-handed sword with ease, looked at us with sharp eyes. "Avenge our brother!" As soon as he said that, Barden made a suicide attack and swung down his saber. The goblin parried his attack with its two-handed sword and then swung its sword at us with his foot. Kicked away, Barden rolls next to his brother. Indeed, this goblin is strong. But not strong. If I take on the goblins surrounding us, even "Evesting Crop" would be able to win. There is a limit to what we students can do on our own. "You bastard..!" Zeret helps Barden up. Just as he was about to jump in again, the goblin leader gave the order. The goblins deploy all at once and surround us. There are at least 20 of them. If we include the goblins on the other side, they''re already over 70. That may be arger settlement than expected. I wouldn''t be surprised if they were as different as this. "Ooooh!" Without regarding the situation around them. The two men charge forward again. The goblin leader dexterously wielded its two-handed sword and charged with a hammer and saber. The two are professionals inbat, albeit a little rough. They must have felt the difference inbat power firsthand because they are moving with a sense that is equivalent to instinct. Perhaps they are foolishly trying to carry out the request to "Blow It All Up," which they made up on their own. They''re serious, unlike their appearance. Turning to the sword fight, Lambert, Felix, and Corpus had already begun fighting. Ismira stands next to me, wary of the goblins. "You, what are you thinking?" "You''re sharp. You should share your brains with the two of them. "I''ll deal with that one. Take care of the other goblin." "You''re serious? That guy is out of the ordinary." "If it''s not that much, it won''t be training." I dodged the goblin that jumped in and shed at its back. "The request is to support the exercise, right?" Ismira ducks the cudgel and shes its neck with a dagger. "Do what you want! But don''t die, or the request will fail!" "I''ll take care of it." I looked at Zeret and the others as they shed at each other and fired a "Fire Bolt". The target was in the middle of the two. "Whoa!?" Zeret jumped back at the sudden magic attack and turned around with surprise and anger. Before they could make any noise, I shouted. "My friends are in danger. Protect them!" "Mwah! Let''s go, Barden!" "Ouuh!" The two turned on their heels and rushed toward Lambert and Felix. The other two looked at them with a "What?" but I don''t care. As I walked out with my small sword in hand, the goblin leader also walked to me, its shoulders rumbling. Goblins are said to have a minimal level of culture. Then this guy''s "Intelligence 9" adds little to his culture. If it''s human, it would be above average. The proof is that it knows what I am trying to do just from my behavior and attitude. We stopped one step before our two-handed swords reached each other and took a stance. Up close, it was hard to believe that they were goblins. They look like both bad guys and fierce guys. "Now, let''s begin the exercise." With these words as a cue, the goblin leader shes at me. Stooping low, the tips of his two-handed sword cut through the ground. It is fast. The two-handed sword, crawling on the ground, is raised. I bend its upper body and cleave the small sword. The goblin leader quickly removes its hand, ducks the small sword, and then moves into my bosom. Its ws gleam. I jumped back instantly, and the space I was in was ripped open. The sound was unusual. Was that a "w Strike" just now? The goblin leader already had a two-handed sword in his hand. His movements are lean. Is it the benefit of "Taijutsu 3"? Suddenly, I remember the old days. When I had a mock battle with Markant, my status was simr to his. I remember I seemed to have a hard time with it. "You''ve still got it. Don''t let me out, okay?" The goblin leader and I shed at the same time. Small swords and two-handed swords crossed, and the sound of metal mming and scraping echoed. We repeated it many times, and gradually the goblin leader''s expression became stern. The feeling I felt just now. This guy is experiencing something more than what I felt just now. It''s a very strong monster, but I am superior to him in all simple abilities. And with "Taijutsy 6," I am sure it cannot find the slightest gap between us. And the more we crossed swords, the clearer the difference became. I was unharmed, while my opponent had wounds all over his body. The goblin leader seemed to be fed up with the situation. The goblin leader swung his two-handed sword to the side and moved away. It was time for his next move. There is no big "Heavy Blow" here. Probably a "Double Strike". The two swords were breathing in unison. Is it a falling dead leaf or a flower swaying in the wind? Something triggers it. Suddenly, the goblin leader jumps in. Its two-handed sword is above its head. The sword is swung down at a speed never seen before. I shifted my entire body to avoid it. Immediately after, I spun around on the spot and unleashed a follow-up upper strike. Abination of body techniques C can it do that? The goblin leader managed to avoid it but still stepped forward. It uses a "Heavy Blow" like a leap up. "Kuh!!!" Its tip of the sword slices through my cloth armor. I roll my eyes. It''s not over yet!? The two-handed sword floats in the air. The goblin leader dives into my pocket with no hands. A "w Strike"Cno, this! It uses a powerful wind noise in front of my eyes. My bangs sway, and my forehead takes the impact. After all, was said and done, the goblin leader and I were astonished at each other. I can''t believe itCa "Heavy Hammer Blow" with a two-handed sword? And that too, by grabbing the de? I know there is such a technique. It''s a striking attack with the hilt. But that''s while wearing a basket hand. No matter how much "Pain Tolerance" it has, it''s reckless. The goblin leader was still shocked when it regained its grip on its two-handed sword with its bloodied hands. It must have been a decisive move. The only way to handle that series of attacks is to be very good at it. If it wasn''t for the difference in agility and "Appraisal" that allowed me to see into its hands, I would have been in danger too. Hot drops of heat dripped from my forehead to the bridge of my nose. I got a blow. "You''re great, you know. It might not be toote. Will you surrender?" The reply was a sh. Well, that''s too bad. As long as we don''t have any casualties, we don''t have to kill you. I readjust my sword. "I respect your strength. I''ll give it my all in the end." I activate "High-Speed Movement". The goblin leader''s movement immediately slows. I dodge the two-handed sword as it swings down at me while advancing, and then I use my weight on the side of the sword in a cleave. The goblin leader lost sight of his target and was bewildered, but it doesn''t notice me behind it. It quietly fell to its knees. No matter how well-trained you are, a sh to the heart will kill you. Even in this world, that is reality. I looked down at the goblin leader with no afterglow of victory. "You looked like you were having a lot of fun." I looked up to see Elphimia. Next to her were Desindo, Harvith, Lambert, "Evesting Crop" and the others who had joined them in watching the battle. Before I knew it, all the fighting seemed to be over. "Don''t talk about people as if they are battle junkies. It''s just an exercise." Saying this, I gave a bow to the unmoving strongman. Chapter 61.2 - The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 4 (2) Chapter 61.2 - The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 4 (2) Chapter 61.2. The First Year at the Academy C First Semester Field Training 4 (2) The number of ambush attackers was more than forty. There were no strong individuals on our side, and it seemed that that one was the leader. As I looked at the goblins lined up in a row, L ran up to me. Behind her was Tobias. Neither of them was injured. "Are you all right, everyone? Oh, your forehead" "It''s just a scratch. No problem." "I heard you had a hell of a fight with a goblin." Tobias looks straight at me. "You''re a quick ear. Who was it?" "Well, first it was Halvith-san, but then it was the adventurer." That bald guy. I''m a little worried, then give up. I''m curious about what he''s listening to, but it''s toote. Besides, our Knight Commander shouted, "This is a great opportunity to make Reedwald''s military name known!" If this causes trouble, it''s Conrado''s fault. I will send him a letter ofint. I returned my thoughts and looked at the goblins again. Quite a few, the size of a toon. Had they rallied to attack us? As I moved my gaze around, a strange figure caught my eye. "There''s something strange in the mix." "It''s a Dekrama." Tobias responded. It looks like an ape with all its hair missing. It''s about a meter tall, with dark brown skin. Its knobby fingers and toes are long, and ording to Tobias, it moves freely through the trees with them. "It''s a monster from the west, but it''s spreading here little by little. It looks like it''s shing with Nudlok right now." A turf war between monkeys and wolves in the trees? It''s going to be a fairy tale. "I''ve seen goblin w marks and bites on Dekrama." "A sideways move on the two squabbling sides, huh? The world of monsters is a very dangerous ce, isn''t it?" There are fifteen corpses of Dekrama. They had nned to secure food and make a triumphant return, but on the way back, they found us. They must have decided to attack us in a hurry. With this many corpses, fifteen doesn''t seem like a lot. "If it''s true, we''ll have them learn to dismantle them as well." Tobias looked at the students and shook his head. Many of the students were sitting up and not moving. Some were injured, but most were terrified. Among them was Caruas. His energy from yesterday is all gone, and he''s freaking out in response to the slightest sound. The medicine seems to be working a little too well C but that''s okay. It''ll be quiet. "I''ve decided that the monsters are a temporary reward for the adventurers. They''ll return to yesterday''s encampment as soon as they treat the wounded and are ready. Oh, except for the strong goblins, okay? That''s yours." Ownership, huh? I was concerned about L and the situation here, so I left it alone and joined them. They don''t know how to dismantle the corpse in the first ce. Lambert and the others said they would help with the treatment, so I gave them the healing potion. Then, taking only Tobias with me, we returned to the ce we had just left. Tobias was surprised to see the leader lying on the ground. Even in death, it still retains its dignity. I think it was a good decision not to leave it to "Evesting Crop," as it turned out. I thought they could win, but Zeret and Barden would never have been able to duck that series of attacks. One of them, or both of them, would have lost their lives. It was not a technique that they could use just by seeing it once. I took my eyes off the leader and looked down at the two-handed sword. Its name is Lightweight Two-handed Sword. It is a magical tool, but is its ability as simple as its name? Ipare the information flowing into my brain with the results of the "Appraisal". I am confident that there are no discrepancies, I look over the abilities. There were no unusual abilities, only "Lightning 1" and "Endurance Enhancement 2". When I lightly shook it, it was quite heavy. Even this seems to be lighter, but what about this ability? A two-handed sword is a weapon that cuts with its weight. It''s killing its own purpose. Anyway, there is no reason to throw it away, regardless of whether I''ll use it or not. I couldn''t find a scabbard for the sword, so I wrapped a suitable cloth around the sword. "Aren''t you going to dismantle it?" Tobias asked me while I was doing that. If it''s that good, there''s a good chance it has a magic stone. Even though it''s a monster, it''s a great warrior, and I don''t want to stain its death. I was worried until thest minute, and in the end, I decided to dismantle it. Monsters prey on humans, and humans use materials from monsters. That is the way of the world. After putting my hands together, I cut open the leader''s abdomen. I have dismantled goblins more times than I can count. Soon after, I discover arge magic stone. It is emerald green and about an inch in size. The surface was rough, and when exposed to light, it reflected diffusely, giving off a unique radiance. An ordinary goblin would have been less than half the size of this one, which shows how exceptional the leader was. "I''ve been amazed since a while ago. I never thought I''d find such a magic stone from a goblin." Tobias was also marveling next to me. I wash off the blood stains from the magic stone and put it away in my backpack. I would bury the leader if I could, but I don''t have time to dig a hole by hand, and I can''t waste the magic power. At the very least, I bow to the leader again. Then I turned on my heel and looked at the visitors. What are they doing here? As usual, Zereto leads the way. Behind him, Barden, Corpus, who was smiling for some reason, and Ismira, who had no expression on her face, followed. It was a strange atmosphere even though they hade to see how things were going. "I''m on my way back now, what can I do for you?" No one responded to my question. Zeret looked down at me with a difficult face, arms folded. This feeling, could he have sensed the "High-speed Movement"? His expression doesn''t match his thoughts, but he is, after all, a D-rank adventurer. Maybe he got a sense of what was going on. When I thought about it, I realized that it was toote. Well, there were other people there. I was too focused on the battle and too distracted. I wondered if I could make excuses with "Moving Up ". I think of the faces that were lined up in the room. It looks a bitCimpossible. "I''ve been thinking about it since the fight earlier." Zeret''s voice brings me back to consciousness, and I look up. The tone is uncharacteristically heavy. Perhaps seeing through my nervousness, Zeret smirks. "Is it okay if I call you Aniki?" No, I don''t.'' I reflexively refused. I struggle to hold back the urge to break out of it. How the hell am I supposed to turn that way? I was mildly confused, but Barden was even more confused than me. "What, you''re going to have an Aniki? Aniki of Aniki? A higher Aniki? Big Aniki? SuperC" "Stop it!" What is it with these guys already? I''m getting a serious headache. "WellC anyway, let''s hear your reasons." "I''m impressed! To easily defeat an ogre goblin-like that!" "You know difficult words in strange ces. Also, don''t create new species on your own. For a moment, I thought it was that kind of species." Exactly what kind of orc is this? Don''t let the strong go great on earth. And I don''t want a brother with such an evil face. My mother would have a stroke if she knew. While I was thinking about it, I also feel the simple Barden was like a little brother. And the two of them started circling me and whispering, "Aniki Aniki." Oh, my headache is killing me. I kicked them both to Corpus and said, "Stay at your posts or I''ll report you!" I warned. Somehow, I managed to get rid of "Evesting Crop". The voice called me Aniki in the distance. Tobias muttered to himself as he watched. "You know. You are easily liked by strange people." "Even if you think it, don''t say it. It will be the truth." Tobias looked like he wanted to say something, but I ignored him and gulped down a gulp of pain-relieving potion. It''s still three. It''s not toote. Chapter 62: The First Year at the Academy - Refugees Chapter 62: The First Year at the Academy - Refugees Chapter 62. The First Year at the Academy C Refugees Just before evening the next day after the battle with the goblin horde, we return to the academy. There were many wounded, but no casualties. That was probably the best result against such arge herd. However, as soon as the lecturers announced they were breaking up. The smoldering discontent exploded. The protests against Cartrd Academy rose, especially among the noble students. "You looked like you''re dead, but you''re looking good." Lambert was taken aback. I agree, but I could understand both sides. The academy is not well-informed, and if you go into the realm of monsters, you need to be prepared for the unexpected. And because of that, you can''t just say you didn''t know, because it isn''t eptable. But if anything, I think the academy is at fault. "So, what are we going to do? We''re breaking up now, butC" "Shall we go out for a meal? To celebrate your safe return." "Oh, that sounds good." Perhaps they were sad to part ways like this, but everyone agreed. The cafeteria at the academy was not very tasty, so we decided to go to a restaurant on the main street. And just as we were about to head there, a boy called out, "May I have a moment?" He had a big scar on his leather armor. There were also traces of blood around it. "My name is Elliot. I apologize for the dy in thanking you. I was told to rest." Was he seriously wounded at that time? On the way home, four other people came over. He had thanked me for my help, saying he was too seriously wounded to move right away, so I thought that was the end of it. Lambert looked at the wound on his chest. "Are you okay to move?" "Yes. I received healing magic after that, so the wound is almostpletely closed. Thank you so much. I don''t know what would have happened if you all hadn''t rushed in. And you even used the healing potionC" Elliott bowed deeply, but I stopped him with my hand. "Don''t worry about it. I made the potion myself." "But." Elliott looks troubled. He is soft-spoken and has nost name. Is he the son of a merchant, too? It''s still all men, but L might feel a little morefortable with amoner. I nced at Lambert, and he gave a small nod, wondering if he was thinking the same thing. Then I spoke to Elliott. "We''re going out to eat. How about you?" "Oh, are you sure?" "Yeah, it''s more fun with more people. Oh yeah, maybe we should invite Elphimia too." "That''s good." I agreed, looked around, and was caught again. When I called out to him, he regained his animation and ran up to me. "Thank you for saving my life." "You''re wee." When I invited her to the homing celebration, she epted without hesitation. I was about to go out with him, but L said she wanted to go home and tell her parents that she was safe, so we broke up for a while. We decided to meet in front of the academy. The homing celebration was held at a restaurant near the institute. Elliott was nervous at first, but he gradually rxed. He was the son of a merchant who worked for the Tanar Trading Company, which was Firsi''s big store. He must have been quite a shrewd man since his employer sends his children to Kartilhar. Such homing celebrations continued until the dormitory curfew was approaching. After the field exercises, there would be no lectures until the first semester exams. I''ll have to say goodbye to everyone for a while. Early morning three dayster. After picking up my leather armor and restocking supplies, I''m taking it easy, except for a few hours. The first semester exams are about to start, but the only thing I need to prepare for is my education, so I''m not in a rush yet. While having breakfast, I thought about visiting the Adventurers'' Guild. The academy would probably tell us about the battle against goblins. If there was going to be a subjugation team, I wanted to participate. If other goblins are as good as the leader, I''m interested. However, I was also left wondering if they''ll make the subjugation team. The number of goblins defeated in the field exercise was no less than 70. No matter howrge the settlement, the loss of this number would be a major blow. The threat level has been reduced. The guilds may be thinking that way, too. As they have heard no rumors of a strike force. Anyway, we''ll find out when we get there. After finishing my meal, I get ready to go. I checked on the progress of the strike team, and if there was a request that looked good, I would ept it. And just as I was about to leave. I opened the door to find Lambert and Felix. They entered my house without saying a word. They upied the living room table and began to fight a stack of parchment. The content seemed to be an academic lecture. "What are you doing? Coming in here out of the blue?" I looked down at them. Without taking his eyes off the parchment, Lambert responds to my question. "It''s because you''re not in the dorm." "Because this is my home. There''s no way you''re here." "That''s why." "Okay, you''re not going to answer. Okay, get out." I tried to pull him out, but he clung to the table and resisted desperately. "You''re so smart! Tell me about it!" "I''ve been doing ssroom studies since I was three years old. I''m supposed to be able to do it. And I haven''t taken any academic courses." The two of them are upper-echelon Yuks in terms of culture and academics. They are not dumb. He looks like he''s about to cry as he says, "I can''t keep up with you anymore," but it''s probably the result of Lambert training with his sword and skipping sses. "Besides, the basics of any field are just memorization. From what I''ve seen, you don''t need much in the way of application skills, and there''s nothing that I can teachC" "The door opens again, interrupting my words. "Alter, let''s y!" It was Ted, number 68, who jumped in. Like some adventurer, he said, "Let''s y!" followed by Gemma, the girl with the stick-shaped piece of paper, and finally, Lily, bowing and reserved, entered the room. Lambert froze at the sudden intrusion, while Felix was sitting mid-sentence with his hand on the hilt. Ted looks at the room and says, "There are a lot of people here." "You should at least knock." "Oh, let''s y." "I''ve got a guest in the house. Go to the backyard." "Ou!" And Ted and Gemma runoff. What a bunch of troublemakers. It had been more than ten days since I had encountered Ted and his friends. They must have been so frustrated that they had been waiting for me since the next day. After the lecture period was over, I went outside to get used to the new training regime, and suddenly I was called a liar. I had no choice but to finish the request and deal with him. The next day, the next day, and the next day. I had enough problems dealing with him outside, so I invited him to my house. After I yed with him in the backyard, he visited me frequently. "But you are very early today. Are you done collecting?" "Oh, that''s the thing" Lily holds out the bag. "Alter-sama, it''s what you asked for." "Oh, so that''s why. Thank God, I was about to run out." The contents were General Grass. If I asked them to collect it, so I could use the time to train. More importantly, since it grows all over the ce, I could reduce the number of times I had to enter the forest, and since adventurers wouldn''t be looking for it, I wouldn''t bepeting with them. I am proud to say that it was a good idea that benefited everyone. I take a silver coin from his pocket and hand it to Lily. She epts it with great care, bows, and runs after her brother. She could have been a little more cheerful, but that would have been just pity. Fairpensation for theirbor is the only way to show courtesy to them. I opened the bag and checked the contents. The leaves were about the same size, and even the direction in which they were stored was aligned. They carefully collect the leaves. There were no torn leaves. Ted and Gemma were tearing the leaves to shreds before I suggested it. When I refused to buy them, they were very upset, but Lily was the only one who eagerly asked me why and what precautions I needed to take. She was originally a meticulous person, and she has been improving her skills. When ites to collecting, she is now the leader. Okay, let''s get on with it. I dry the general grass on the second floor. It dries faster than in my parent''s room because of the good venttion. I''m a little sad, but that''s just my imagination. As I stand up, Lambert gives me a quizzical look. "What is that?" "It''s an ingredient for the General''s tea." "What''s that again that you don''t understand?" "I''ve given up trying to spread it. All I want is for a few people to love it." I was about to go upstairs, sulking, when he stopped me again, saying, "Wait." I turn around to see that Lambert''s mood has changed. "Aren''t these people refugees?" Lambert has a straight face, and Felix is as usual, but his expression is somehow cold. That again C I thought it was over. His attitude toward L has changed dramatically from before the exercise. At the homing celebration, he is concerned about her as amoner and invites Elliot, anothermoner, and Elphimia, a woman, to join him. Besides, Ted and his friends have a personal rtionship. They are not looking for understanding or approval. "Yes, they are. Is there a problem?" "Yes, there is. You are the son of a baron. If you were a student, you wouldn''t be allowed to be called out by a meremoner. Aren''t they refugees?" "I''m the one who gave them permission to do so." "Your permission is immaterial. If you allow it, the nobility will be insulted." He had a point, I thought. When I was in Reedwald, my father had been careful not to let that happen. Lambert has reced it with all the nobility. A friendly aristocrat sounds good, but on the flip side, it can also be taken as disrespect. Lambert continues to speak to me in silence. "You said before that we are the people''s wish. Then what is a refugee? Don''t tell me they are the same as L. They do business, they are soldiers, and together they support the territory. But they are different. They are the ones who abandoned the territory and ran away." The anger was as much contempt as it was contempt. The hedge had just shifted. Lambert sympathized with my words. That''s why I can no longer tolerate the way refugees are. And if I deny Lambert, I have to deny my own words. "You''re right. There''s nothing to argue against. Just let me correct one thing. They didn''t run away. They were refugees. They were deserted by noble." Lambert frowns, his face grim. "Some noble soldiers attacked their vige. It seems the attackers were Viscount Takraz." Takraz was a barony northeast of Selene, and Ted''s vige was south of it, in the domain of Earl Wolver. The attackers disguised themselves as bandits, but they were Thakraz soldiers, and they had made statements implying that they were. If this was a sudden incident, a conspiracy was possible. However, this is not the first time that Takraz soldiers have attacked Wolver, and people know that Takraz soldiers have raided Wolver several times in the past. Thetest attack was particrly severe, and many vigers were killed. Even if they appeal to the lord about their plight, they realize that it is futile due to the past raids, poor harvests, and various other experiences they have had in the past. When they concluded that the vige was unsustainable, they abandoned it and the Wolver territory. "I understand the situation, and I take back my statement. But that is no reason to disrespect the nobility." Lambert stubbornly refused to change his opinion. I narrowed my eyes at the hard look on his face. I must have misunderstood him a little. If they are abandoned, they are in the same position as L. They were deprived of the opportunity to support the territory. But Lambert sees the problem with being a refugee. Even though he understood the reason, his thoughts stayed on "Because they are refugees". The barriers had indeed shifted. His attitude toward L has indeed changed dramatically. However, he may have only been forced to do so to adapt to the environment of the academy. If it were easy to change, I wouldn''t have any trouble. Me neither. "Let''s change your perspective a little." Across the table, he sits down in front of Lambert. "We don''t represent the nobility. We are just sons of nobles, not even legitimate sons. Our status is only guaranteed until wee of age, and then it''s up to our father, our lord. If they don''t want us, they''ll kick us out." "I know that, even if you don''t tell me. That''s why I came to Selene. To support my father, to be his knight. Are you not like him?" "Yes, we are much the same. I''m the same, you''re the same. But that guy is a little different. Takraz''s soldiers killed his father. And his mother was killed by monsters when they were escaping. He wants power not to support anyone, but to protect his sister and himself. Even to the point of trying to join the Cartrd, even though he''s a little too selfish." Lambert shuts down. Without a care in the world, I continued. "Suppose they gain power in the future. And what if they are chosen to be knights? What''s the difference between them and us? Rnd is the most powerful man in Reedwald. He is a former adventurer and amoner. If I be a knight, I might be his subordinate." "That''s sophistry! Don''t change the subject!" The table shook violently with rage. "I told you I would change my view. You''re talking about the nobility as a whole, and I''m talking about ourselves. The world can change as much as you want it to, depending on your point of view." Folding his arms, Lambert indicated his refusal. At his stubbornness, I leaned back in my chair and exhaled. "I''ve been on the verge of death many times. I''ve been shown the harshness of fate as much as I hate it. So I think it''s very admirable that they are fighting and struggling as they are. It makes me want to cheer them on." Suddenly, Lambert''s face contorted. And soon after, he squeezed out his voice as if he was trying to stifle it. "You''re not fine with that, are you?" "To be slighted, huh? I don''t even care. Let them say what they want. I just C I won''t allow you to taunt my family through me." Lambert was silent again at my words, and then he stood up. Then he simply mutters, "I''m leaving." and leaves the house. Felix quickly put away the parchment, bowed to me, and followed. I sit in the empty room and stare silently at the door. The only sound in such a room was the booming voices from the backyard, echoing forever. Chapter 63: The First Year at the Academy - Water Attendant Chapter 63: The First Year at the Academy - Water Attendant Chapter 63. The First Year at the Academy C Water Attendant When I went out to the backyard, I found Ted and Gemma hitting each other with wooden swords. I forbid attacks to the head except in mock battles with me. Even a wooden sword can kill you instantly. If it hits you in the eye, you risk losing your sight. Lily was sitting by the wall, cheering them on. She stopped in ce so she wasn''t disturbing them and observed their movements. Ted was talented. He was good with one-handed weapons and had a fast reaction time. He could also use a shield to a certain extent, so he could handle any style of weapon except heavy weapons. The rest depends on his qualities. No matter how fast he grows, he may suddenly hit a wall. The barrier of qualities is absolute. Gemma, on the other hand, is more subtle. He is the tallest person, including me, and he has a good physique if he can build muscles. But perhaps because of this, his movements were awkward, and he often wielded his wooden sword with brute force. He also seemed to have very poor swordsmanship skills. He is not afraid of anything, so I think he is suitable to be a tank. Whatever the case may be, the two of them have a long way to go. They will have to try out different weapons and go through trial and error. They have their wishes, too. Also, neither of them had any magical qualities, but I gave Lily a try and found that she had an aptitude for the earth attribute. She has made it clear that she will not be an adventurer, but she seems to find time to practice. She looks away and up at the sky. I think Lambert has no choice now. I can''t get myself in tune with the aristocracy''s peculiar way of thinking. If they were raised as nobles, I was raised as amoner from my previous life. Our roots are different. My fathers thought of me as a slightly different son, but when I got to know the other nobles in-depth, our differences worsened. If I''m reincarnated as amoner, I''ll feel morefortable. I like my family now, but I find the position of nobility disturbing. "Have the guests left?" Before I knew it, the mock battle was over and they were wiping their sweat with a cloth. "They''ve gone home. Let''s rest a bit and then we''ll have a game." "Ouh!" Ted responded, swinging his wooden sword. After filling their jugs with "SPure Water," the two immediately poured it into their wooden cups and drank it. As usual, the order of pouring was Ted, Gemma. After meeting with them several times, I found that Lily naturally stands up to Ted, as does Gemma. Although she doesn''t seem to be aware of it, she seems to have subconsciously decided that Ted is their leader. Otherwise, she would not be in second ce. Gemma, by the way, was not a refugee in the purest sense of the word. He was a child born in a refugee town, and he met Ted and his family three years ago when they came to Selene. After the rest, the game began immediately. I go along with them because that''s what they call it, but what''s inside is my instructor''s training. Ted holds up a wooden sword and a wooden shield. At first, heined that the shield was in the way, but when I demonstrated it to him, though he was unfamiliar with it, he quickly understood its effectiveness. However, shields are fragile and poor adventurers cannot maintain them. This was in preparation for the time when he could afford it. We hit it off a few times, and I told him the problems, and what was good about it. Ted nods honestly, and then he moves back, swinging his head back. "I''m next!" Gemma pounces on him as if he''s been waiting for him. He swings as hard as ever, and soon after the exchange of strikes, Gemma''s wooden sword breaks. "Ah" I screamed sadly and looked at the sword''s tip as it flew away. Gemma often breaks wooden swords because he swings them like a cudgel, without the tip of the de up. "Sorry, I broke it again." "Don''t worry, wooden swords are easy to break. Ted, I have a spare in the storage on the first floor. There''s also an oddly shaped one, so bring that one too." These wooden swords and shields are my handiwork. They are sold at armory stores at low prices for training purposes, but I decided to make them myself for dexterity training and as a rehearsal for learning cksmithing skills. I have made more than a dozen so far, and they look pretty good now. Ted said, "Isn''t this the weirdest thing you''ve ever made?" He returned with one wooden sword and a wooden weapon, saying. "Yeah, that''s the right one." He takes the wooden weapon and hands it to Gemma. A dejected Gemma stared at the weapon he handed her. "Is this a cudgel?" "It''s supposed to be a mace, in case you were wondering. I''m going, to be honest with you, Gemma is not cut out for swords." "That may be true, but I don''t think he''s cut out for the cudgel." "That''s why it''s mace. Besides, a striking weapon is superior. You don''t have to worry about the direction of the de. So you can counterattack from any position. It is also effective against monsters with hard armor and hides. The C-rank adventurer I met the other day loved using a mace." "A C-rank?" "Adventurers value practicality. That''s how easy it is to use a bashing weapon, and how powerful it is." Although I don''t talk about it, those weapons have their weaknesses. Except for the head, they are less lethal and wounds heal quickly. If you''re dealing with leather armor or soft-skinned demons, a sword is more effective than bashing weapons. "Also, I think Gemma would be better as a shield." "Shield?" "A tank role. You''ll be on the front lines, drawing the enemy away and protecting your friends. The heart of the party." Gemma cheered. "All right, then use your shield too. Let''s continue the game, shall we?" "Ouh!" And the match with Gemma resumed, and I immediately noticed that he was moving better. He was bad with the use of his sword. But although he had the qualities of a bashing weapon, he was not aware of the most powerful tip. For the time being, a weapon like a mace seems to be the way to go. Gemma attacks wielding a wooden mace and shield. It would be interesting to "Hit the shield hard" with a spiked shield. Well, for now, let''s let him learn how to use the shield. I speed up a little and increase the number of attacks. Gemma attacks without care and my wooden swords hit him one after another. "What are you doing? Have you forgotten your role as a shield? Don''t neglect your defense, or your friends will suffer." Gemma takes up his shield and somehow manages to block my attacks. Gemma was even more attack-oriented than Ted. It might be just as well. I continued to attack, trying to be as receptive as possible. At that time, I suddenly felt a strange gaze. It was Ted who was looking at me. His eyes were shaking as if he wanted to say something. Did he notice? I nced at him and nodded my head with my eyes. He doesn''t seem to be a dangerous guy, so I''ll leave it to him. Ted gave a small nod and quietly got up and walked out of the backyard into the alleyway of the building. The other side hasn''t noticed yet. "Who are you!" In one breath, Ted pounces. There was a short scream and the prowler was subdued. I knew it was only a matter of time before a thief got in C just a boy. And this presence, I faintly remember. I don''t recognize it, though. "What, a thief!" Gemma also rushes to his aid, but the boy''s arm is already twisted, and he can''t move. Gemma rushes over to him, cudgel raised, and he looks like he''s about to cry. I don''t want him to cry, so I restrain Gemma and sit beside the boy. "Who are you?" The boy shivered and responded only, "Nails." Even though he didn''t say his name. I guess I was asking the wrong question. He tells Ted to let him go and stands Nails up. "Sorry for being rough. I thought you might be suspicious. So, you wanted to see me?" He starts to blurt out, frightened. This Nails was my neighbor. No wonder I vaguely remembered him. I bumped into a woman around thirty when I was leaving my house. At that time, I also felt a presence in the back of the house, and it seemed to be him. And what he was doing, to sum it up roughly, he wanted to join us. Ted, who had the temperament of a kid general, found out about it. "Well, let''s y!" And he pulls him along. Instantly, Nails turns pale. He''s ying for training, but how could he possibly know? "Ted, Gemma. Let''s try something a little irregr." "IrregrCwhat?" "No attacking at all, only defending." "What? What are you talking about? That''s no way to y the game!" "Isn''t it fun to act like a maniac? You guys are much stronger, aren''t you?" The two men look as if they are not satisfied. "You win when Nails runs out of energy, and you lose if you get hit once. "We can afford it, right?" "Of course! Okay,e at me!" "Come on!" I love simple kids. Nails was reserved at first, but when he realized they weren''t going to attack him, he gradually began to move aggressively. Ted and Gemma run around, sometimes using swords and shields to defend themselves. I suggested this might be a good idea. They are both too aggressive. Suddenly I looked at Lily and saw that she had started training in earth magic, perhaps inspired. She is concentrating on putting magic into the sand at hand and trying to make it react. She is serious, so she will eventually train to the limit of her qualities. After that, how high is her limit? I can''t say for sure, but I have a feeling it''s not very high. Usually, qualities also affect the speed of acquisition. If she can''t learn life magic after all this practice, I think beginner level is the best she can do. Should I look into it formally once? At the Cartrd Academy of Advanced Studies and the Adventurers'' Guild, there was a grimoire for testing magical qualities. The official name of this magical tool is Dree Sea Calytes, but the meaning is difficult to convey, so it is called a tool for testing magical qualities or a tool for investigation. The guild charges a fee of two silver coins for its use, and the academy only allows students to use it. If I wanted to check it out, it would be at the Adventurers'' Guild C and it made no sense for me to pay for it. Lily is not an aspiring adventurer, nor does she seem to want to know. It seems to have taken over a year, but they are scraping together three silver coins, Cartrd''s examination fee. If they feel the need, they will discuss it with Ted and the others and see what they can do about it. I look over them at the loud noise. "What the hell, are we done?" Ted looks down at the fallen Nails. He doesn''t seem to have the strength to argue, let alone get up. Nails remained slumped over, not moving a muscle. Gemma poked him in the side with her mace. "You''re not going to make it. "You''re out of it, man," he says. "Let''s y, Gemma." "Oh!" After pulling Nails toward us, Ted and Gemma begin a mock battle. I guess kids are energetic. I look next to me and see a breathless Nails lying on the floor. I brought a cup from my room, poured some water into it, and ced it in front of him. After a moment, Nails gets up and drinks it down as if he were gorging himself. "Don''t worry about it." When I spoke to him, Nails turned to me with a scowl. He pointed with his chin at the two men, who were iling about energetically. "Those guys have been working out for over a year. If it''s just physical strength. They''re better than normal kids." "I see, one year . And her?" Nails moves his gaze to Lily. She was immersed in practicing her earth magic from earlier. To the casual observer, it looks like she is ying with sand. The sand moves in the palm of her hand. "What? Now, the sand isC" "Lily is practicing magic. She''s not even a novice yet, though." Nails stared at Lily''s palm. That''s quite a bite. So you''re more interested in magic than swords? "Shall we find out? Can you use magic or not?" "Please!" As it turned out, Nails had an aptitude for water magic. Ted and Gemma were even happier than he was to learn this. Outside the walls, water is difficult to secure. They understood well the importance of water. "We''ve got a water attendant for our party!" And they were excited to have Nails around. It''s a terrible thing to say, and he hasn''t said he''s going to be an adventurer, but he seems happy, so we''ll take it as a good thing. Lily watched her brothers in such a good mood with a smile. But why is she practicing magic? She said, "It''s a good opportunity." but she was very enthusiastic about it. When I asked her what she was thinking, she opened her mouth, looking a little sad. "My brother and I were farmers. I know I can''t go back to my old life. But I still want to grow a lot of my favorite crops on my farm someday. I hope that earth magic will be of some help then." Did you have such a dream? Then, if your qualities were not earth magic, you would not have practiced diligently. A thought urred to me, and I asked Lily. "By the way, is it limited to the field to grow?" "Yes, not really, but . I like growing flowers, too. Oh, I also like the smell of soil." "I see." I stood up. "I''m going out for a bit. If you''reing homete, you can go straight home. And drink your tea if you like." "Oh, yes." I told Ted and the others that I was going out and left the house. Well, I hope you can stay. Chapter 64.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Those Who Struggle (2) Chapter 64.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Those Who Struggle (2) Chapter 64.2. The First Year at the Academy C Those Who Struggle (2) A week had passed since Lily started working in the gardens. I visited the academy to see how things were going while I was out shopping. Three days after meeting with the dean, Lily''s employment was decided. I was surprised when I find it out because it was almost unprecedented to hire someone from the outside. They said it would be a probationary period for a while. Incidentally, it was Rackendale that told me. I was doing some research at the library in preparation for my first-semester exam when he suddenly appeared out of nowhere and said "I heard you introduced her to him. Se''s good with materials, that girl. But she doesn''t have "Mixing Skills" ." He was disappointed. Watch out. An old man stalking a girl is a perfect case. The dean seemed to like Lily so much that he decided to hire her officially and provide her with a work uniform. Lily desperately refused, but I rmended that she ept the offer. The students at the academy were all from wealthy families, and they were all neat. It would have been conspicuous if a girl walking around there with a refugee''s round head had walked in. It''s not hard to imagine that some stupid aristocrat would try to mess with her. Also, with apologies to Lily, there was the dignity of the Cartrd Academy of Advanced Studies, which represents Selene. I think the provision of work clothes is a necessary step. However, for some reason, the dean went out to select the work clothes and took Lily around to enjoy meals and other activities, so maybe he just wanted to shop with her. And the meeting with Ted and the others, which I had been worried went without a hitch. And he was smiling even though he was called the dean, "The old man in the garden." The fact that the meeting didn''t getplicated was probably due to Lily''s intercession. I rounded the library and walked along the cobblestone path. Near the garden, I heard the dean and Lily''sughter. They are getting along well, aren''t they? Compared to when we first met, I felt more vitality from the dean. He had been tired and obliged for many years. It has changed in just a week or so. Lily has neither strength nor knowledge. I introduced him as an assistant, but it doesn''t make a difference. Even so, she listens attentively and tries to be as helpful as possible. The sight of her by his side is an invaluable source of encouragement. I peeked around for a while and turned on my heel. This is fine. If there is anything to worry about, it is Ted''s pride. Lily''s ie now covers most of their living expenses. He seems to be adding Nails to help him, but the harvest is not as good as before, and Aunt Lime has warned him to handle it carefully. They relied on Lily''s talents, but they were separated and rified. Perhaps it was time to give him some real-world experience. With these thoughts in mind, I turned the corner of the library and saw a figure ahead of me. It was not a ce I would pass by by chance. Was he waiting for me, Lambert? I approached him silently, and he came to me. We kept our distance and stopped at each other. "I need to talk to you." I nodded, urging him on. But Lambert wrinkles his brow and goes silent. I wait for him to open his mouth, and a few moments pass. Then, as if deciding, he looks straight at me and opens his mouth. "I C I don''t understand your way of thinking. I am a nobleman. No matter what happens in the future, I can''t change that. So I don''t understand why you''re helping a refugee." I say nothing. There are no words to say. It''s obvious, and he doesn''t want to understand. So C what do you want to do, Lambert? Lambert''s face turns bitter for a moment at my expression. "But I understand what they are trying to do. They are struggling to get out of their miserable situation. It''sCit''s the same for me." Instantly, Lambert''s figure looked weaker than usual. "I''m not expected by my father. That''s why I asked him to let me into the academy. If I don''t be the person my father wants me to be here, I''ll be kicked out of Keten. If that happens, I will be on the street. The tuition and living expenses are just a way to pay for that." A ten-year-old boy. The obvious was right in front of him. So it was. Lambert is a gifted warrior. I thought he was in a simr position to me. However, it is not an umon story. I was prepared for that to happen when I was a child. It ismon for aristocrats forced to make ruthless decisions. "So, let me ask you. What do you want from me, Lambert?" A strong light shed in his eyes. "I can''t reach it at this rate. I have to try harder. So lend me your power, Alter!" "Power, huh? I know there''s not much I can do" I hold out my hand. "It''s not much, but I can help you. Lambert." "Thank you, Alter!" Lambert squeezes my hand tightly. His nature hasn''t changed. He had juste to terms with it. As he shifted barriers in his rtionship with L and the academy. He also found hispromise. I think that''s all right. If this level of change is enough, perhaps the person is empty. But C even if I''m asked to lend my strength. What should I do? The situation is different from Ted''s group. I guess I''ll just have to do what they ask. "What are you guys doing?" Suddenly, the library window opened, and I heard a cold voice. It was Elphimia. "We''re just confirming our friendship, right?" "Yeah. That''s disgusting." Yeah, women don''t understand male friendship. Too bad. "So, what are you doing?" "Researching. More importantly, do you have time to do something stupid?" "I''m trying hard not to be told what to do! Felix is fighting sleepless nights right now!" "That''s what you mean when you think he''s not here" Elphimia pointed her finger at me in disgust. "Not you. You over here, are you okay? The Dancing exam." (TN: Raw said ̤ aka Butou. Butou is a form of Japanese theatrical dance. Here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Butoh) "What is that ?" "Dancing is part of the liberal arts. Of course, it is." You''re kidding, right? I haven''t heard of it. No, wait, it''s okay. It''s part of it, it''s part of it. "Dancing is part of the liberal arts. Even if I drop dancing, I can get by elsewhereC" "I''m assuming you''re going to drop it." Elphimia sighed dismissively. Damn, this girl can do it. Dirty, daughter of a court magician. She''s probably dancing from morning till night anyway. That''s easy to dance, isn''t it? "Let me help you with that." "HeeC?" The sudden suggestion makes me raise a strange voice. "Dancing practice. You can''t do it alone, can you? Or do you want to practice with your friend who is holding your hand?" "If you ask, Kuh, please help me." "Not Kuh!, I''m helping you here!" I shake it off with all my might and bow to the window. "Please, Elphimia-sensei!" "If you insist, I''ll do you a favor. You owe me one." Elphimia responds with arrogance. For some reason, it was Lambert who panicked at that. "No, wait a minute! After this, I''m nning to borrow Alter''s help as soon as possible!" "Then why don''t you help me with the dancing practice?" "Kuh, if that''s the case" "That''s not why I''m here!" I refused with all my might and patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "Let''s both try, Lambert." "Oh, that''s not gonna happen! Hey, wait! You promised to help me, didn''t you?" Lambert''s voice trails off. Our resurrected friendship was already cracking, and I was on my way to dance practice with Elphimia. Good luck, Lambert. Chapter 64.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Those Who Struggle (1) Chapter 64.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Those Who Struggle (1) Chapter 64.1. The First Year at the Academy C Those Who Struggle (1) Even in the sparsely popted academy, I see fewer people than usual. Most students study for exams in their dormitories or holed up in the library. When I arrived at the back of the grounds, I look at the garden. The door unlocked, but the signs C as usual C were hard to make out. I peeked in through the entrance and called out to him. Soon after, the dean, who has been managing the garden for 60 years, appeared in front of me. "Hello, dean." "Alter-kun? What''s the matter? Don''t tell me that Rackendale-sensei forced you toC" "No, I will run away if that happens. I have something I want to ask the dean today." "Oh, for me." I have to ask him first, anyway. Then the conversation is over. "This is out of the blue, but C do you know who I fought in the entrance exam mock battle?" "Sorry, I don''t keep track of every one of them." I''m sorry, I don''t know every one of them. I pause for a moment, and then I begin. "My opponent was amoner. The same goes for the other nobles. Most of my opponents have been nobles andmoners, or nobles and knights. As far as I know, there has never been a match between nobles. Dean, can you tell me the reason for this?" He put down raindrops and wipe my hands with the administrator''s proof. (礸ꤦ¶äߤ^֤ä̤) The old man who turned to me had the eyes of a dean. "It''s not like you. It''s a test, isn''t it? Of course, you''re testing me." Candidates were tested in what? I thought back on myment and gasped. The dean smiled. "Yes, that was a test of readiness. If you enter the academy, you will have a chance to be an officer. In some cases, you will have to face a nobleman with your sword. If you are intimidated by the difference in status, you will be useless." "Are nobles a stalking horse?" "Yes, that''s right. You have already passed the exam. What are you trying to test?" "As you say." I must have been wrong. Does that mean that heother than that, failed? Ted has stood up to me, a nobleman, many times. He''s prepared enough. The writing. He can''t even spell his name right, can you? I''ll have to teach him that, too. "I have a question for you, too. Why are you asking me now? I''m sure you have a reason." "Yes, I did. Here''s the thing." I was not looking only at the nobles. Rather, I was not even looking at them. This person will be fine, I can trust him with peace of mind. "Dean, are you interested in hiring an assistant?" "Is thatCis that in the garden?" "Of course." I thought he would be pleased, but his face clouded. "Hiring doesn''t mean they''re a student, right? Just between us, the academy doesn''t have much leeway." "I think the sry should be moderate. She is the same age as me, and she is a refugee girl." "Refugee , is that okay?" The dean''s eyebrows furrowed even more. "I can assure you that she is a person of character. She used to be a farmer''s daughter, so she knows how to work with nts, and she also has an aptitude for earth magic." "That would be ideal, but C oh, don''t be offended. The reason we don''t hire gardeners is that we have a lot of valuable nts as well as a budget. The Gardener''s Guild is an independent organization. Whatever contract we sign, depending on the situation, we end up in court. That''s what happens, and it''s tough. On the other hand, if you are a student, your identity is secure, and if the situation arises, you can make your parents responsible. If they are disobedient, we can report them to the emperor through the council. But the refugees you rmend cannot be held ountable. No one can." So the headmaster manages the school. It seems students are also candidates for administrators, but in reality, assurance and trust are also prerequisites. I''m the son of an aristocrat, even at the lowest level. And I had the trust of the teachers after Rackendale told them what to do and what not to do. I pondered for a moment and then made a decision. I don''t have to go this far, but it''s not like I''ll give her money or anything. "Well, I''ll reimburse her for any loss or damage that is her fault. And of course, I will write the deed." "Is this something you can decide on your own?" The dean did not change his expression. "It''s not Baron Reedwald, it''s me personally. I am still an adventurer. It''s not that difficult toe up with arge sum of money." "Are you also an adventurer?" "Oh, please don''t tell anyone." The headmaster tilted his head, but his expression remained clouded. However, I can see the conflict. One more push? "And as I said at first, she''s not here as a gardener, but as the headmaster''s assistant. She''ll never enter the garden alone, and you can''t stop her get close to the precious nts. Then, even if she should damage them, the loss to the institute would be minimal. Would you be willing to meet with her just once?" The headmaster thought about it and then opened his mouth. "Is this girl your opponent in the mock battle?" "No, she is his sister." "Oh, my sister. The sister of the student taking the exam." A refugee boy was taking the exam for Cartrd. The dean must know how difficult it is for people to take the exam. Kolmis Halikal. His title is "Councilor", but he isn''t an aristocrat. He is amoner. "I understand. If you insist so much, let me meet her." "Right away." I bowed to the headmaster and ran back to the house. Ted and his family were rxing in the backyard. I exined the situation and made Ted and the others wait outside the academy. I was hesitant to let non-rted people into the premises, and theirnguage and attitude were too bad. The headmaster might get a bad impression of them. When I returned to the garden with only Lily, who was still hesitant, the headmaster was waiting for me at the entrance. "Is that her?" Lily was a little frightened but greeted him politely. When the headmaster smiled at her, Lily''s nervousness eased up, probably because of her mild impression and the fact that he was an old man. The headmaster then began to ask questions. The content of the question was about his lifestyle, but it was rted to his work in the garden. "I see, you collect medicinal herbs to make a living" "Yes. But I made some mistakes." "Oh." "Until Alter-sama pointed it out to me, I didn''t know the difference between Actini berries and Sarnis berries. I sold them several times without realizing it." "And?" "I told thedy at the grocery store, and she said it was okay because I had defused them." "That''s good to hear. Sarnis gives me a stomach ache." After repeating such exchanges, I found myselfpletely at ease. I think we''re going to be okay. I gently took my distance and watched them quietly. It''s like a grandfather and granddaughter. But in reality, they are the dean and councilor of the academy representing Selene and a refugee girl. Perhaps the original state that this academy wants to be in is the scene in front of me. Chapter 65: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Exam Chapter 65: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Exam Chapter 65. The First Year at the Academy C First Semester Exam The first semester examinations are held over three days. The first day was a written exam, the second day was a mock battle and magic demonstration, and the third day was dancing and mixing. For those who had taken only liberal arts and academic subjects, such as Doris, the second day was a day off, and the third day was dancing, which was their specialty. Afterpleting the written exam without incident, I took on the challenge of a mock battle the following day. My opponent is the knight son who was with the first crony during the field exercise. His name is C well, it doesn''t matter. He was equipped with a one-handed sword and a shield, which is the royal equipment, but he didn''t seem to have any skills in either of them and was only a soldier. While keeping a serious face, I just fended him off and won. When I use "Appraisal" he has "Scythe 1". I''d heard there was one, but this is the first time I''ve seen it. I wonder if he had a run-in with a goblin while farming. If his agility was high enough, he might be able to change his upation to a ninja. In the afternoon, there was a demonstration of magic. It is not so difficult because all you have to do is to hit multiple moving targets with the magic you choose. The target hides after it moves, so the activation speed is important. I didn''t realize it until Ipared it to others, but I have "Multiple Chant" so it seems my activation speed is quite fast. I guess it''s only natural because I can handle countless magic simultaneously. Thus, I cleared the demonstration and finished the second day. Then came the third day, the most difficult. Early in the morning, I arrived at the school''s ballroom. I have spent all the days since then practicing dancing. Elphimia abandoned me halfway through, saying, "Enough, enough," but even so, I continued to practice alone and in vain. ButCI felt as if Icked confidence. There were three reasons for my fumbling. Dancing is not a skill, so "Increased Growth Potential" is useless. There was no need for magical assistance. Second, dancing was not a creative dance. In my previous life, I think a ball was an impromptu, graceful dance to music. Although I cannot confirm this fact, the choreography of dances in this world was determined for each piece of music. Moreover, some dances could be part of a whole. Children as young as ten years old, dressed in shy costumes with serious faces, form a big dance. No matter how you look at it, it is a y. It is unavoidable that the heart of an old man violently rejects it. Finally, there was no recording equipment in this world. The music and choreography are the same, but I could not hear the music. On the first day of the lecture, a band came and yed a variety of pieces, all of which were new to me. The nobles looked at me like, "Oh, this is it. So when I practiced with Elphimia, the tunes were only ying in her head. I had to time the choreography with tempo and my internal clock. It would be impossible to ask her to dance with this. So it was not that Icked in taste. While I was waiting in the dark, the students began to gather. Among them were Lambert and Felix, who immediately noticed me. And as soon as they get close to me, they say "Thanks to you, yesterday was a mess." Heined. "I was desperate too, you know. Unlike the nobleman who dances so well." "You''re a nobleman, too, you know." "It''s okay for me. My mother told me that Alter doesn''t have to be able to dance." "You''ve given up on that." And then we both sigh. "You''re still as shifty as ever, you guys." I look up, and before I know it, Elphimia is standing there. L is standing next to her. It''s been a while since I''ve seen her. I had seen them during the written exam, but this was the first time we had met after the field exercise. "You practiced properly, didn''t you?" "I did. I did practice." "I''m extremely anxious. You know what? If you fail, I''m going to lose points too." "I understand." Elphimia looked at me with a stern look. I''m not lying. I just can''t help it. Perhaps unable to see this exchange, L offers a helping hand. "Don''t worry, Alter-sama is very dexterous!" "Thank you, L. In return, you''ll be my esc-." "No, thank you." I kicked off the ship as fast as I could. L quickly runs away and hides behind other students. Why? I could be a knight too. "You never learn, do you?" Elphimia shakes his head in disgust. Then she urges me to stand. "Okay, let''s go over the steps." In this dance, the test is held twice. The first is a y, and the next is a dance with a partner. Elphimia was that partner. I had been approached by the scythe man and others I had fought with in the mock battle, but I had always turned them down. I think she was waiting for me to ask him out. However, I don''t sense any romantic feelings from Elphimia, and I''m not the type of person who takes good care of people. I had no idea what she was thinking. As I was frantically moving my feet, I felt a strange and morous presence. I looked over and saw that Doris and her party were about to enter the room. The usual No. 1 and No. 2, also known as the blonde drill and the little ck-haired one, and several knight sons followed in a row. They upied a corner of the ballroom and began chatting. They did not check the steps or discuss them with their partners. It seems dancing is like breathing to them. I wish they would perish. Meanwhile, the time was getting closer and closer. Theirposure stimted my frustration even more. "Calm down." Elphimia said to me, and I realized I was shaking poorly as I stood there. Oh no, I must calm down. I''ve done what I had to do. All that''s left is to let my luck take care of itself. I take a deep breath. I need to calm down. After all that practice, the worst is not going to happen. Still, the frustration returns. If I fail in my education, I will be disgraced as a son of a noble family. As a son of a noble family, I would be ashamed. Moreover, when ites to dancing, is a skill that can be said to be indispensable. I opened my status with the hope of grasping at straws. I''ll use something that can be used in my predicament. Maybe I could use magic. There must be something. I hung on to a gleam of hope and carefully reread the information. At that moment, something suddenly clicked in my brain. Could this be ? "What are youughing at? Did you finally break down?" "Don''t be silly, Elphimia." "Yes. Do you want to go to the infirmary? "I''vee to my senses. I''ve realized that we mustn''t get caught up in the rules. It''s a revolution." Elphimia gives me a scornful look as I smile wryly. And just as I''m about to say something, the doors to the ballroom open. The students all stop talking privately at once. "Is everyone here?" It was Loretta, the dancing instructor. Behind her, several fourth- and fifth-year students and even a band entered. That was a full-fledged examination. Usually, Loretta would beat the beat with her mouth, and her assistant would make the minimum sound with an appropriate instrument. The students danced to the beat. Incidentally, Loretta is a former noblewoman of around 30 years old. Why the former is unknown. It is impossible to hear. While the orchestra was preparing, Loretta exined the contents of the examination. When it was over, she checked with the conductor and dered. "Then, we will begin the dancing test. The first group will take their positions." The first group disperses. At Loretta''s signal, a graceful tune filled the ballroom. The ballroom was filled with graceful music, and one after another, the yers performed. Lambert performed without a hitch, even Felix the knight''s son, performed without a hitch. Only a fewmoners faltered, and most of them were close to being digested. Then it is my turn. First, Elphimia is in front of me. Then I move around the entire floor in a circle, stepping. The opponents change at a dizzying pace, sometimes facing the boys. What is so sad about dancing while looking at men? I think this choreographer is a bit, well, strange. The music starts to y, oblivious to my frustration. I do my best, enduring the warm eyes of Loretta and her assistants, and the piercing nces from Elphimia. "What was that confidence you had earlier!" As soon as the y was over, Elphimia attacked me. Lambert and Felix quieted her down with a tremble. "Well, it can''t be helped. Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. Pff, you know."p "That''s right, Elphimi pff." Still, Elphimia''s anger remains. Did you change your name? Don''t you get mad at them? "I''m helping tho!" "That''s not very personable. I worked very hard. I want to pat myself on the back." "You should have told me after you got the results!" Without a pause, he denied everything. I''m sorry, but your children have a very narrow perspective. "You haven''t got that result yet. There''s always the next one." "Next time? What are you thinking?" "Leave it to me. Today will be the day history will change." Yes, I had a trump card. When unveiled, I''ll change aristocratic society to a new stage. I would be a pioneer. After a short break, the test resumes. This time, I dance with my partner. Immediately, the first students start dancing in unison to the tune. Everyone''s stride is constant, reminding me of a merry-go-round. We watch the entire group and get the timing and distance into our heads. After repeating it a few times, it was our turn. I raise my hand as the studentse out. "Loretta-sensei, may I speak?" Loretta tilted her head and said, "Go ahead." With a cough, I begin. "Generally, a dance is a dance to a tune with a predetermined choreography. And many people dance together to form a single dance. It is a beautiful sight. Especially in a morous court ballroom." I cut off my words and look around at everyone. They''re eating it up well. "But if you focus on each individual, you could say they just learned the choreography. It''s truly characterless, and it''s not surprising that they can''t dance." "Which one of you is saying that?" Shut up for a minute, little girl. "Can we measure dancing technique with this? I can''t help but wonder. Besides, with this method, no matter how many masterpieces are created, they will not be released to the world until the choreography is finalized. That is a loss to the world. What is the essence of dancing? I believe that it is the unbridled outpouring of emotions. Butoh is the outpouring of joy, sorrow, and a wide variety of emotions. Choreography by an excellent choreographer is fine. However, I believe that we should not be bound by such choreography, but rather focus our attention on our inner passion. That is the new dancing, the new world." I dere in high spirits. "Therefore, in this dance, I would like to dance the sword dance!" The room is silent. Loretta looks at me and smiles. "No, you can''t do that." I was in a corner of the ballroom, sitting in a gymnasium, crying. "You''re an idiot. Bottomless one at that." Elphimia''s voicees from overhead. It''s just me and Elphimia left in the room. Lambert and Felix spoke words of encouragement, and L, perhaps without words, slunk out of the ballroom with a pained look in her eyes. Why? It was a perfect theoretical armament. And with a "One-handed Sword 6" and high agility and dexterity. It would have been the best sword dance. "That''s discrimination, I''ll sue them. Even sword dance is a dance, isn''t it?" "You should learn the basics first. If all you do is swing a sword, then all swordsmen are dancers." She''s hitting a sore spot, this girl. "And what''s a sword dance? The emperores to the court ball. There is no way we can wield a sword. How am I supposed to match up with a magician? And what''s more, the loss of the world? You''re an idiot, aren''t you? If it''s a new piece by a famousposer, there will be a concert soon. And if you want to bare your emotions, go dance in the meadow somewhere. It''s annoying." Funny, I can''t stop crying. As I continue to cry, Elphimia follows up. "Well, now my reputation has gone down a lot. I''m going to make sure this debt is paid back." " I have a very bad feeling about this." "I''ll be in touch soon." After saying this, Elphimia left the ballroom. The blurred vision reflected her back figure, and then she vanished. It was here that I finally realized. She knew this was going to happen. What is she going to do, that youngdy? Chapter 67: The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 1 Chapter 67: The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 1 Chapter 67. The First Year at the Academy C Invisible Mansion 1 It''s been a long time since I''ve seen orcs. We ducked the clubs and axes that were being swung at us with force, shing at their limbs and blocking their movement. When the orcs noticed us, we were in a deadlock, and we were sure to finish them off. After stabbing through the neck of the third one from behind, mypanion opened her mouth. "I knew they were strong, but I didn''t expect them to be this strong." Elphimia looked down at the orcs, clutching her short-staff wand. She had only been spectating. She had blocked the orcs'' movement to avoid an attack on that side. Magic is useful, but there is a limit to how many moves you can make. The day after I received the request, we passed through the south gate and came to the southwest forest. Elphimia was wearing the same clothes I had seen before, and her baggage consisted of only a short staff wand, a knife, and a shoulder bag. She was lightly dressed for a one-day trip. When I pointed this out, a tent and sleeping bag appeared from a small bag. It was a magical bag. Bourgeois. I dropped the bloodstain from the Rhino sword and put his baggage back on his back. Elphimia tilted her head at the sight. "Aren''t you going to dismantle it?" "Eh, I can?" I asked back. "You wouldn''t leave it behind if you were an adventurer. I''ll put it in my bag for you." I take her at her word and quickly dismantle it. We can use orc skins to make leather armor, but it takes too long. Elphimia must have wanted to move on quickly, so she gave up. We find no magic stone, and the weapons are unlikely to be worth money, so we cut out only the proof of defeat. And soon after moving on, we encountered wolves this time and fought them off. We only managed to skin one wolf and get a small amount of meat from the rest. The forest facing south seemed to have a slightly different kind of monster. As Tobias had said during the field training, monsters probably have their territories. After that, we avoided fighting, sometimes taking long detours to advance through the forest. Elphimia''s casual gait reminded me of our previous encounter. After all, I had not advised her. I know it would have been pointless if I knew what was going on, but I still think it''s dangerous for a magician to go in alone. Even though they are all weak monsters, the signs are getting thicker as we go on. The first thing you need to do is to look behind you and open your mouth. "Even if you have your reasons, isn''t it dangerous to go into the forest alone?" "I don''t want you to tell me that." "Right. That''s why I didn''t tell you." I agree with the immediate rebuttal. To me, Elphimia raised her right hand and showed me her finger. "And don''t worry. It''s a Danger Detection ring." "It''s in your skills. As I recall, it''s also a magicC" "[Sensing Peril]. It''s intermediate-level magic with a denatured attribute. It has a duration, but this one is unlimited. It''s more like a skill. I think the effect is about rank 2." Markant had rank 3, while Halvith had rank 1. How useful would rank 2 be? While I was thinking about this, Elphimia suddenly stopped. She put her hand on the handle. Did the ring react? My [Presence Detection] didn''t catch anything, though. Only the sound of the wind rustles in the forest. Tilting my head, I turn around to see Elphimia pointing to the front. "Here." I looked back at the forest, but it was just an ordinary forest. There was no building, not even an open space where one could build. I look around and notice something else unusual. Many of the surrounding nts and flowers were dead, and there were countless scratches on the bark of the trees. I''ve seen this situation before in field exercises. "Did you use the [Freezing Storm]?" "Yes, because the demons were in the way." Elphimia picked up a pebble and threw it in front of her. The pebble came back and fell to the ground. It neither turned nor disappeared. It just flew and fell. "I can''t believe it. That''s where the warding is." "I''ve never seen warding this sophisticated before. If I hadn''t used range magic, I would''ve been fooled. But if I feel the difort, it can''t fool [Magic Sight]." "How do you see?" "Magic in the natural world is irregr. It''s free-spirited. But it''s different here. It''s cleverly pretending to be natural, but it feels artificial." I looked at it again, but I had no idea what it was. There are two types of magic: [Magic Search], which is at the beginner level, and [Magic Scrutinize], which is at the intermediate level. Elphimia also could use the former. But she doesn''t mention it, probably because she can''t see through it. "Yes." Elphimia held out her hand. Shake your hand? "Come on, hurry up. You think you can get in alone?" "Oh, I see what you mean." Oh, I see. Our objective was the invisible mansion. I shouldn''t have been impressed by the warding. I grabbed her, and Elphimia squeezed back tightly. "Let''s go. You can keep your eyes open, but make sure you go the way I''m pulling you." Saying that Elphimia starts walking. I pay attention to the changes around me, but nothing happens. From the side, it''s just a boy and a girl taking a friendly stroll. Is this the ce? The moment I think that C my whole bodyins of something unusual. What is this? A sensation is simr to dizziness. At the same time, my vision shifts. Is this interference with others C a kind of denatured magic? I thought I was walking straight, but my view shifted to the right. And then, just when I think I''m back, it turns left. Finally, it moves forward and backward at the same time. The strong sense of difort that arises because we are resisting it. My body and mind had been forcibly ripped out and screamed in a desperate attempt to get back in. If Elphimia had not held me so tightly, I might shake her hand. That is intense. Is it simr to the sensation of stepping onto the precipice of a hallucination? And the wards seemed to be so thick that they didn''t end anytime soon. Thanks to "Mental Resistance 5," I could withstand it, but I did not know the correct route. It is impossible to break through alone. I cannot discover it. Even if I could, it would not allow a breakthrough. And the elves'' "magical sight" would see through it and find the correct path as well. It was understandable that Elphimia had set her eyes on this ce. While being tossed about by such dizzying changes, the world suddenly spun around in aplete circle. As if to bring the world into focus. My consciousness and body slowly synchronize. The trees, blurring intoyers, came together as one. I''m out of it C or am I? Elphimia stands still. I move my gaze from her hand to her back and remain still. I looked around at the scene in front of me and whispered. "Was it there?" "I''m sorry to invite you here, but I agree. Rumors are not foolproof." The za was covered with knee-high grass, and we saw a huge structure in the center of it. "It looks more like a warehouse than a mansion." Arge metal door opens both ways at the front. There is no decoration on the door or the walls. It gives an overall unfriendly impression. The number of windows suggests that it is a two-story building, and if so, the ceiling seems quite high. I concentrated on [Presence Detection] and searched inside the building. Rather than a garden, it looks like a lecturer''s private room. It may use a lead and iron tes. "Just to confirm, can I get out of this ward by myself?" "It''s fine for you to get out. The wards were not designed to keep people out or to confine people in." "Then, I''ll go in. If you think it''s dangerous, feel free to leave." "Okay." I approach the building cautiously. I stand in front of the door, but nothing happens. I take a cloth and drop it on the doorknob, but it slips and falls to the ground. "If those guys were here at a time like this, I''d be able to count on them." "Those guys?" Elphimia heard the murmur and asked. "They''re experts. They left Selene a long time ago, though." I remember the halfling who scratched and prodded me along the way. Not only he, but Mirana specialized in urban exploration. That was the perfect time to do it. "From your end, is there anything unusual?" "None. I''ve tried using [Magic Search], but the building itself is responding." It must be enchanted for protection. [Preserve Item] C is that out of range? It''s probably an intermediate-level [Preserve Facility]. Regardless of which one it is, long-term preservation requires an enormous amount of magical power. I don''t know how long it''s been since it was hung, but it''s a grand story. I observed the door closely. I don''t have the skills to detect traps or open locks. How to open itbefore that? I looked, but there was no keyhole around the doorknob. Is the key itself missing? Fearfully, I reached out and moved the doorknob. It didn''t budge. Of course, it didn''t. Should we assume that the door was locked by magic, such as a [Lock]? I invoked "Appraisal" as a test, but it was just a door. There is a counterpart to lock magic, such as "Unlock," which is the magic to open the door. Both depend on the no-attribute rank of the magician, but since the locking side has the advantage, it is of little practical use. The ability to open locks is less than that of a toddler, and if the canker is too heavy, it cannot be moved, and if it is tooplicated, I will give up. Few wizards knew how to open locks. Locking magic also has a weakness. If you kept giving it physical attacks, the effect would wear off at some point. We worry a little and eliminate destruction as an option. We don''t want to raze the building while its identity is unknown. There was a ss window nearby, so we peeked inside through it. It lit dimly, but I could manage to see through. It was arge room with several shelves. They were lined with shelves and probably held daily necessities. At the far end on the right-hand side, there were wooden boxes piled up. Some of them had copsed on their sides and bottoms, scattering their contents all over the floor. They appear to have deteriorated over time rather than being destroyed. Every shelf and floor was covered with dust, and there was no sign of life, let alone a shadow or sign of a person. The warehouse was as it appeared. It had been abandoned for a considerable number of years. I looked through other windows, but the first floor was in the same condition. "How is it?" "It''s a warehouse. Shelves are lined up, and a lot of daily necessities are stored. There are crates, too, but they are probably preserves. Insects ate it. It was no longer in its original state. For now, it''s safe." Hearing these words, Elphimia also approaches. Then she looked into the window a disappointment came to her mind. If her grandmother came here, she''ll leave traces. There is nothing wrong with the door, no sign of a fight. From the dust on the shelves and floor, it seems no one has been here for a long time. Is it 46 years, or is it longer? Somehow, I had a feeling it was thetter. I silently left the ce and looked up at the building. With help, I ran up the wall and clung to the window frame. When I peeked in, I saw that the situation was almost the same as on the first floor. Shelves lined with daily necessities and a wooden box in the corner, but not food. This one seemed to have been damaged by age and weight. The contents, which had fallen out, were covered with dust but shone in the sunlight. They were gold coins. If all the contents were gold coins, there would be no more than a few hundred. I look at the coins. It is hard to tell from the dust, but it is not an Arsis gold coin. Nor are they the Sejer or Hazel gold coins of the Coges Union. There are two kinds of unknown gold coins. Therger of the two is a Veliates gold coin. These gold coins were used until the early days of the Kingdom of Arsis and can be found in ruins. What is the other one? I think I have seen it somewhere. I broke off my thoughts and jumped down. I then jumped to the window several times to check the second floor but found nothing unusual. When I returned to the entrance, Elphimia was still standing in front of the window. After a moment, she noticed me and turned around. Then she smiled as if I was about to be punished. "Well, that was a wasted trip." Despite her words, her palms clenched tightly. I wondered how long it had been since she had started looking for her grandmother. It''s less than two days for me. For her, the end of several years. I couldn''t guess how she was feeling. I tried to be cheerful and opened my mouth. "It wasn''t just a waste of time. There were invisible mansions. Then this can''t be the only one." "So?" "Maybe." Standing beside Elphimia, I point to a shelf, then a crate. "The shelves aremodities and the crates are the result of preserves. There were also gold coins upstairs. Perhaps this is a contingency shelter. If so, there must be others. What if the enemy takes up position in this forest? If I were them, I''d have another ce ready." For a moment, Elphimia''s eyes widened, she looked back at the window as if to confirm. "Well then." "That''s what I mean. I think this ce belongs to Selene. Whoever built it, it''s a big deal if they''re storing all these supplies. Maybe it''s a Selene powerhouse." Elphimia''s shoulders shook, perhaps in surprise. "But I don''t think we have anything to worry about." I picked up a pebble and drew a picture on the ground. Elphimia mutters, looking at it. "That pattern Baromat gold coin?" "I knew it. I was not sure because I had a vague recollection of it. There were also a lot of Veriates gold coins. Both are past currencies that are no longer in cirction. On the other hand, there were no gold coins of the Arsis Empire or the Sejer gold coins of the Coges Union." It was more than seven hundred years ago that the Kingdom of Baromat reigned in the territory of the current Arsis Empire. If this was a living refuge, it would have been exchanged for Arsis gold. "Could it be C was this ce built in the time of Alphys?" "Maybe. Both gold coins were mainstream at Alphy''s time, and they were the only ones who could handle this ridiculous warding magic. And Selene is too safe. Someone built a shelter, but they never got a chance to use it, and it''s probably been forgotten for some time." I throw away the pebble and look up at the building. "There are other invisible mansions visited by your grandmother. Both are wishful thinking, but let''s assume they are all true. Someone is ying a trick in the invisible mansion, and your grandmother came there. Then, the trickster founds out that the elves can see through the invisible mansion. And they don''t know to who the grandmother ismunicating the information. What would you do?" "I''d move out. They can''t stay there." "And if you are in power, you most likely know of other invisible mansions. Either move to another mansion or give up the invisible mansion itself. If it''s the former, you''ll make sure to check all the invisible mansions. You never know where the other pursuers are. If it is thetter, we leave no evidence behind. And if there are no traces of peopleing hereC" "Have they cleared out? Then, even if my grandmother came to the invisible mansion, " I shook my head. "No, I think some traces have been left. What Mr. Trickster wants to erase is not what they were doing or what happened. I''m just saying that whatever the truth is, if all you do is investigate, you''re not going to fight with Selene. They''ve already erased the evidence, so if they try to mess with us, it''s probably just for surveince. Anyway, let''s start over." Elphimia''s eyes widened at my words. "Are you still going to help me?" "Why do you ask that? The request is to apany you to the invisible mansion. If you have something else, it''s not finished. Or do you want to give up and enjoy your life at the academy? If you could do that, you wouldn''t be here in the first ce. You." After a moment of stupefaction, Elphimia smiles. Then, in passing, she tapped me on the shoulder. "Back to Selene." Chapter 68.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (1) Chapter 68.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (1) Chapter 68.1. The First Year at the Academy C Invisible Mansion 2 (1) At dusk, I was waiting for Elphimia at the entrance to the deserted house. On our way back to Selene, we discussed our ns. Whether her grandmother was involved or not, it was not a bad idea. With no other leads, we had no choice but to continue searching the house, and even if it proved fruitless, it would be clear that we had nothing to do with the case. Then we can worry about what to do after that. The next question is whether there is more than one, but I think it is highly possible. If it is a ce of refuge, it still doesn''t make sense to have only one ce. The question is how to find them. The first invisible mansion was an idental discovery. Elphimia noticed it when he encountered the demons and wiped them out with "Freezing Storm". It would be impractical to search using the same method. If I were to investigate Selene''s territory, it would not be enough to throw away my entire academic life. When things boil down. It is always a good idea to go back to basics. I asked Elphimia about the details of the rumors, but she only heard other students talking about it and didn''t know the details. Then I had no choice but to ask them directly. That is why I came to the institute. It seems that some of the students have returned home for the holidays. Although most of them are still here, I cannot be sure how the students I am looking for are doing without visiting them. If they have gone home, I''ll put them on the shelf until theye to the Academy. After a while, a long shadow moves in the corner of my vision. Elphimia appears from the corner of the school building andes running toward me. Before I could even catch my breath, sheunched into a speech. "I''ve been talking to Siridia." " Who?" "You know, the one by Doris. Blonde hair, curly." "Oh, that''s No. 1." "But she didn''t know the details. She just heard from Riz." " Who?" "The other one with the dark hair!" "Oh, the No. 2." For some reason, Elphimia held her head. It''s not my fault. I''m not interested. "You should at least remember their name and I heard Riz holed up in the library." "I see. Well, I''ll go see her." The library was arge facility with a church-like appearance, three stories high, and two basement levels. Usually, only the first and second floors are used by students, and the other floors are used to store rare books and documents in low demand. When I entered the building, I was surprised to see many students. Most of them were studying by themselves at the desks provided, but some were spreading out literature unrted to their subjects. The person I was looking for was studying at a table on the second floor. She was as tiny as ever. Her chin was not much higher than the table, so she appeared to be resting her head on it. I almost missed her. Elphimia called out to her and invited her outside to talk. I urged her to stay and moved to the end of the hallway. No. 2 followed me quietly but seemed to wonder about my presence. I felt a nce at her back. "So what can I do for you? Elphimia-san, and Alter-san." No. 2 asked as I stopped to make sure no one was around. She was trying to look nonchnt, but she seemed to be quite skeptical. Elphimia asked a direct question. "I heard that you know a lot about the invisible mansion." "The invisible mansion C of the Seven Wonders? I don''t know much about it. My sister is an alumna, so I just heard a lot about the academy." Objectively speaking, this was not a question I would have called her up to ask. It seems that I was disappointed, No. 2 tantly let go of her guard. Then she starts talking about the invisible mansion. But I wondered if I could add it to the Seven Wonders. Without summarizing, she ended with, "I heard that there is a mansion that Selene cannot see. No matter how you try, you can''t get in," and that was it. Usually, they make up some exciting element, even if it is a lie, such as who or what had such a terrible experience, or those who entered did not return home. That is just a numbers game. Elphimia had a clear face, but she could not hide her disappointment. It doesn''t seem to make sense to dig deeper, but let''s dig for now. "May I ask you a question?" "Go ahead." Shaking her trimmed ck hair, No. 2 looked up at me. "How do you know it''s a mansion if you can''t see it?" "Come on, I don''t know. I guess you just figured it out, didn''t you?" "Is there only one of those mansions?" "Yes, usually." "Then, can you tell me the direction of the mansion? A rough estimate is fine." No. 2 kept her mouth shut and gave me a suspicious look. "Well, why are you so eager?" You''re asking a question in return. You''re a cheeky girl, aren''t you? I shut up and looked around. Elphimia looked at me uneasily with that gesture. Don''t worry, I won''t say anything else. "Can we keep this between us?" "Sure." "I heard from an adventurer that I know there was a hidden refuge in Selene." "Wow, that''s the first I''ve heard of it. Is that what the invisible mansion is?" "Well, maybe. I thought they didn''t want to make it public because they have to hide it, but if it exists, I''m curious to know what kind of magic they use." "I kinda get that. Is it some illusion magic? Is it attributeless? It could also be denatured." She was mumbling to herself, but then she looked up, perhaps remembering my question. "But, the direction depends on where you''re looking from." No. 2 snickers. Elphiimia and I looked at each other at that. I thought it was possible, but -. I bite down to be sure. "From Selene''s point of view, I mean." "So, from Selene''s point of view?" This time she scoffed, not hiding it. I got it. The rumored invisible mansion is in the city. "Sorry, you''re in the middle of your self-study. Thank you for sharing your story with me." "No problem. Let me know if you find it. I''d love to see it." "Yeah, I''ll call you." With that, I parted ways with Riz and left the library. Elphimia immediately opens her mouth. "So there was one in town. What are we going to do now?" "We''ll have to look for it. I don''t know if it''s really in town, though." I promised Elphimia that we would discuss the matter again tomorrow at my ce, and we parted ways. In the twilight, I left the academy and headed for home. I join the residents hurrying home and the people going out to the bars and looking out over the cityscape in the dusk. If the rumors are correct, a mansion lurking somewhere in thisndscape. If so C how do I find it? Chapter 68.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (2) Chapter 68.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (2) Chapter 68.2. The First Year at the Academy C Invisible Mansion 2 (2) Early in the morning, Elphimia came to my house. I brought her some fried sweets as a souvenir then we sat down to tea. "We''ve been ying with information, both of us." I sipped the General''s tea. Elphimia chewed on a piece of fried pastry and agreed. "Yeah, I know. I assumed they''d be off the beaten path." "It''s not good that we found them so easily. If No. 2 hasn''t pointed it out, I might have stuck to the outside. I''ll send you a packet of General''s tea next time. Let''s thank the No. 2 too." "Stop bothering Riz." You don''t understand. Characters like that are supposed to sip tea and nibble on rice crackers. I don''t sell crackers, so I''ll give her some fried snacks. "Well, I''m not sure if there are any in town, but I''ll have to check anyway. Can you find it with the flow of magic power? It''d be easier than out there, I''d think." Elphimia shakes her head. "On the contrary. There''re too many magical objects in this city, so it''s disrupted the natural flow. If the mansion had a disguise, it difficult to identify. And it''s exhausting to watch the magic. I can''t keep activating it." "It''s no use walking around randomly. Why don''t you take a guess?" "Then I guess you''ll know C how do you narrow down the location?" I was at a loss for an answer, and I pondered. All things have magical power. It was Virgil who taught me magic when I was a child. The "Magic Sight" of Elphimia can see all such magic power, so it is probably impossible to discern the mansion unless you get very close. Moreover, it was like trying to find countless floating soap bubbles with different movements. No wonder she''s tired. First, let''s organize the information. The mansion outside was a shelter or supply warehouse. There was no point in building it in the city, even with the warding. They could get daily necessities. If that is the case, it is natural to think of it as another use. Are there any valuables or rare magical tools stored there? No. The rumor said it was erased. If so, what about another facility C a vi or aboratory? The fact that rumors are circting suggests the possibility of an unimportant vi. If that is the case, it would not be surprising if they invite dignitaries or close friends to the vi after it ispleted. Since it was not a confidential matter, the guest loosened their mouth. They made rumors of an invisible mansion begin to circte. And over the years, people forgot the mansion''s whereabouts, and only rumors about it remained. Elphimia nodded her head in agreement. "That''s a likely story. If so, is it in the center of town? There''s an upscale residential area." "In another town, maybe." "Oh, Selene is full of wizards. No matter how much of an open secret it is, I wouldn''t build it in a ce where people could discover it." "I guess. It''s a slum on the other side of the street C but it stands out. A wizard of high status walking around." Whenever I visited Nerio''s house, I always attracted attention. Strangely enough, even in in clothes, people notice me. Is it a sign peculiar to the upper ss, or is it simply that they can spot foreign objects? Whichever it is, you won''t find it in the slums. "So, a middle-ss section? That''s the widest." "Yes, it is. We''ll have to narrow it down to make it tight." Elphimia and I pondered. After doing so for a while, another question came to mind. "Come to think of it, is Selene''s invisible mansion the same ward? Trees in the forest are hard to distinguish, but in a town, it''s not so easy. There are plenty of stores, temples, and prominent buildings." "MaybeCI think it''s the same." Elphimia thought about it and continued. "That''s no ordinary ward. Even if there is a conspicuous building, it will mislead the perception of the building itself. And as soon as ites into view, it''s indiscriminate. It''s the highest level of magic, and I think it''s one of the best. But C I don''t think they would set it up in a busy ce. You know the barrier-wall type and the force-field-force type, right?" "In a manner of speaking. Unfortunately, I can''t use them." If I can use the wall defense system, I can install the roof I have longed for. I want to learn it, but I still have a long way to go. "In a broader sense, they are also treated as warding magic. Their attributes and effects vary, but they have one thing inmon. All of the magic has an effect at the cost of umted magic power. That''s why they disappear when they are empty." "So, invisible house wards too?" "In theory, yes. But it''s impossible. The most advanced wards absorb the magic power of the surroundings and recover their magic. Otherwise, it would not be possible to maintain it for hundreds of years. And the amount of magic power stored in it is enormous. I think we can destroy it someday, but I have no idea how long it will take." "That''s going to ruin our ndestine exploration." A little in and out shouldn''t consume much. It would take a concentrated bombardment of long-range or magical attacks. I thought about Elphimia''s story, and then it urred to me. "If that''s the case C maybe by the wall. If people areing and going too fast, they will waste their magic, and if the wall is close, they won''t head that way for no reason." Elphimia thought for a moment and nodded her head. "Maybe so. There''s less chance near the walls than in the city, where lot of turnovers. If the invisible mansion is from the time of Alphas, it''d coincide with when they built the wall." "So it''s the most likely candidate. Now we have to figure out how to sear them out." The candidate area is still massive. We can''t scatter ranged magic, and they can misinterpret my bolt. Elphimia''s "Magic Sight" is the surest way, but it is too tiring for her to use frequently. How about making a map? If it is a mansion, it must be of a certain size. If we measure the area around the walls C that would be tough, too. After all, we would be misled, and there is no good way to measure it in the first ce. I crossed my arms and groaned involuntarily. What a troublesome opponent this is. Just by looking, I am affected by it. It would be better not to look at it, but if ites within range, we''ll misrecognize it. No matter how I do it, it can''t let us recognize it, it can''t let us get close to it. The elves are also unorthodox people since they can break through wards that are out of the ordinary. Hmm, wait, if that''s the caseC. "We just have to misidentify them." "Huh?" "It''s a tour de force, though." Hearing what I said, Elphimia was just stunned. Chapter 68.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (3) Chapter 68.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (3) Chapter 68.3. The First Year at the Academy C Invisible Mansion 2 (3) I ducked my Indigo Cloak and jumped off the roof. I turned my attention to the night street, made sure no one was watching me, and entered the alley. "I didn''t expect you to use attack magic for measurement." Elphimia''s voice came from the darkness. That night, we hade to the middle section of the city, close to the south gate. Themon flying distance of bolt systems is about fifty meters. If I shoot at the outer wall from the magic reach point. I can measure the distance. And if I were misidentified by the invisible mansion, I would reach the wall more often than the other rows, or if I reached it, it would be just barely more than the others. The only sounds reaching our ears were the sounds of life and pedestrians'' shoes. There were no sounds or signs of people rushing toward us. "I used magic in the city, but people don''t seem to notice it." "Of course not. This is Selene, remember? It doesn''t matter where you use magic, and no one is invoking "Magic Search" for no reason in the first ce." If you ask me, that is true. It was "Wind Bolt" I activated on the roof. "Wind Bolt"cks physical attack power. Furthermore, since I kept its magic power to a minimum, it was only powerful enough to hit a lump of air. Since it was weak and invisible, there was a little chance people detected it. Even if it was discovered, as long as people didn''t see me on the roof. I nned to push through with my magical practice. If they saw me C I would run away as fast as I could. "Let''s move on. We''ve only just started." "Yeah." We continue through the night on Selene. Elphimia runs her quill over a map she made as we walk. During the day, I made a rough map of the area. Now she would be writing down the magical directions andndmark buildings. Essential to this survey method was a path parallel to the wall. I climbed up some of the taller buildings to find the ideal path, but then I realized again that there was no word forpartmentalization in Selen. We had no choice but to set our starting point on a street close to the ideal path, even though it was bumped off. There were few pedestrians, but we could not be distracted. The night had just begun, and I could sense the presence of people from the surrounding houses. It was too early to go to bed. It would be less likely to be discovered if we started after nightfall, but Elphimia''s circumstances prevented her from doing so. Because of the magic, she used repeatedly, the investigation would be limited to the nighttime. Since it was beyond the dormitory curfew, Elphimia took lodging and told them that she would be out at night, but as expected, there was a limit to what she could do. If the girl did not return for any time, the guards might be alerted. We had no choice but to elerate the trip. "It''s up here, isn''t it?" When we arrived at the first point, we looked around and jumped onto the roof. It''s a solid building. There seemed to be no danger of the roof falling off, but I could hear the sounds of the inhabitants'' lives. I proceeded cautiously and looked around. The shape and atmosphere of the roof matched. I looked back and checked the rear of the building as well. That must be the ce. I again aimed at the wall and activated "Wind Bolt". The wind arrow flies between the roof and the dark sky. It reached its limit and disappeared into the void. Is that house next? Even though I couldn''t see it, I could sense where the bolt system flew to. So when they are deflected or obstructed, I feel something is wrong, but this ward deceives me too. I think this magic is a joke. The investigation continued, after the seventh time. The "Wind Bolt" crashed into the wall. Thest flying distance is about half the distance, which is the benchmark for all of this. If the magic doesn''t reach them even after seven times, or if there is a distance gap, it''s Elphimia''s turn. We turned back, shifted our position, and resumed our investigation. Then, after midnight, I stopped the investigation when Ipleted the eighth row. Elphimia was reluctant, but my magic power was depleted. If possible, I would like to leave some spare time. Besides, Elphimia could not use wind magic, so she could not take my ce. It was time to call it a night. I walked Elphimia back to the inn and watched her from the shadows. "Ah, wee back. I was worried you werete, remember?" Not long after she knocked on the door, she was greeted by a well-dressed olddy. Hearing Elphimia''s apology, she invited her into the inn. She probably meant to be worried, but she also looked a little annoyed. I guess I''d better move up my time a bit. Chapter 68.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (4) Chapter 68.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (4) Chapter 68.4. The First Year at the Academy C Invisible Mansion 2 (4) It was the fourth day since we started the investigation. I gradually became ustomed to the work and finished the investigation before the date changed the day before. Thanks to this, thedy at the inn seemed relieved, but the situation was not progressing. Besides, our improved efficiency does not mean that the number of times we can investigate will increase. Elphimia seems to be annoyed that I have left some spare magic power. The day after I began my investigation, I started practicing wind magic. I understand her feelings and buy her talent, but I thought it was hard to master. Her high ability is the result not only of her talent but also of investigating her magical qualities at an early age and training her without wasting time. She has not learned wind magic because shecks the qualities. We arrive at our usual path and begin our investigation. I gave her a word and headed for the roof, but Elphimia just nodded and concentrated on practicing her wind magic. Her impatience is partly due to the impending period of time at her disposal. There was less than a week of vacation left. I will continue to help on a priority basis, but I won''t be able to investigate as much as I used to. Life and death will be painful for her, so she wants me to make a little progress during the break. I wonder if that wish has been granted. That''s the first row after we resumed the investigation. I interrupted the seventh magic activation. I stare at the dark wall that emerges in the moonlight. I had already fired magic at the wall more than twenty times. I could see how much magic I needed depending on the distance from the wall in my field of vision. I can''t reach it from here. I turn around and look for the point where itunched so far. I found the sixth one, but the one before was blocked by a building I couldn''t see. If I had made a mistake on the way to the activation point, that margin of error was toorge. I jumped off the roof and rushed to Elphimia''s side. "I think I might have hit it." As soon as she said that, Elfimir ran out into the alley. I stand next to her and look around. The front of the building is dark, and I can''t find anything out of the ordinary in the surrounding buildings. But perhaps we''ve stepped into a ward. Then she shifted. "How''s that?" "I don''t know . Let''s go back." We retraced our steps back to the starting point and started walking along the trajectory of my Wind Bolt. The distance was about 300 meters. Elphimia concentrates on "Magic Eye: Magic Vision", and I concentrate on "Presence Detection" with my hand on the hilt. What might happen in the future? If something happens, Elphimia and I will leave. After passing through the third and fourth times, it was in the middle of the fifth time that Elphimia''s foot stopped. Then I looked left and right and turned left. The wall is in front. So was that a misidentification of the wards? I''ve been through it once, and I still can''t believe it. I followed her silently, trying not to get in the way. I noticed that the whole scene had changed. Warehouses,rge and small, were lined up in a row, and a winding road led between them. The road was wide, but I could not see a thing. After a while, I sensed the presence of countless people. I stopped Elphimia and peeked around the corner of the warehouse. Men withnterns on their waists were patrolling. I used "Appraisal" on them, but they didn''t have any suspicious skills or magic. From their equipment and abilities, they appeared to be mercenaries or simr upations. Their strength was E to D rank. I continued to watch them. They entered one of the warehouses while chatting. Elphimia also seemed to have confirmed this with a "Basic Appraisal" and muttered in a tension-free voice. "Looks like they''re just security guards." "Some tradingpany must be renting it. Is the direction over there?" "No, this way." With that, Elphimia entered a side street. The side street was narrow because it did not face the loading dock. The crowded warehouses were so intricate even without warding, one''s sense of direction was likely to be confused. There was no sign of life in the surrounding warehouses, and our footsteps echoed through the deserted town. It is like an abandoned building. In the faint moonlight, we continue on our way. I wonder how long the silencested. Suddenly, Elphimia stood in front of an alley. It was even narrower and enveloped in deep darkness. Elphimia reached out a slender fingertip and gently stroked the darkness. "There it is." She looked back, her eyes filled with a monstrous light. Almost swallowing her, she hurriedly shook it off. "Is it a ward ahead? It''s too dark to see anything anyway. Didn''t you inherit Night Vision''?" "Unfortunately." Elphimia smiles thinly and holds out his hand as he activates his "Night Vision". A girl lures me to a mysterious mansion lurking in the darkness, huh? It''s all fantasy, isn''t it? With a wry smile, I grasped it, and Elphimia stepped into the darkness. Pulling me along, I stare into her eyes. We pass the first warehouse and move on to the next. The asional glimmer of light reveals an indescribable scene. As I moved forward, I was dragged into the darkness and slipped through a wall that stood in my way. The difort was intense because of the man-made nature of the ce. Reaching out to the walls on either side, I could clearly feel the texture of stone. I am not sure if they are real or if I am misinterpreting the warding. While I was gawking at the fantastic maze that unfolded one after another, the world suddenly spun around. This sensation, I finally get out of it. But this is. I forget to let go of my hand, and I''m gazing at the scene in front of me. What emerges in the moonlight is a circr square. And a copsed mansion. Chapter 69.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Horns and Iron (1) Chapter 69.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Horns and Iron (1) Chapter 69.1. The First Year at the Academy C Horns and Iron (1) Standing outside the fence, Elphimia and I stared at the mansion. Two stories built of stone. Perhaps it had been. Most of the second floor had copsed, creating a pile of rubble downstairs and around the perimeter. Had the protective magic worn off? "I''m going to check the surroundings." I called out to Elphimia, and we climbed over the fence and entered the grounds. The space between thepound and the fence looks like a garden. I see no garden nts or trees, so they must have died out long ago. While looking at the house, I turned to the right. The construction was crude, but there were decorations in some ces. If it had not copsed, it would have had a quaint appearance. It waspletely different from the warehouse in the forest. We continued to the back of the house and then to the left. This area was littered with debris. The left side of the house was also badly damaged. As I avoided therge debris, I saw reddish-brown iron tes and ck lead inside the debris. It seemed to be for detection and intrusion prevention. If the same people had built the mansion, they must have had this in the previous warehouse. Whatever it was, it would be ineffective if it copsed. "Presence Detection" did not catch anything, and there was nothing to draw our attention. Afterpleting my rounds, I turned my attention around the mansion. The fence covers the garden. And a stone pavement extended from the main entrance. Beyond that was a wide street nked by warehouses. It seemed we had arrived by a route other than the main road. Warehouses surrounded this ce, but the warehouses around the mansion were deteriorating. Perhaps the wards may have taken in some of the warehouses. No matter how outrageous the wards are, there is a limit to how much they can mislead. By daring to incorporate them, they suppressed the sense of difort. I think it was one of these that I touched when I went through. When I reported nothing wrong, Elphimia said, "Yes" with a hardened expression. I turned around and looked up at the mansion. The house we were looking for had copsed. What does this mean? "I''m going in alone. Wait for me." It''s pointless to think about it at this point. We''ll find out. Leaving Elphimia outside the fence, we approached the house. The approach is divided into stairs on either side, and a few steps up are double doors. The front door was open, perhaps due to the copse. To be safe, I focused on "Presence Detection" and went up the stairs. That must be the salon. When I looked into the mansion, I found arge room with a vaulted ceiling. There seemed to be separate rooms on either side. At the front C a stairway to the second floor. The front and the right side of the mansion are less damaged and surrounded by thick darkness. As if to cut through the darkness, moonlight from the windows illuminated the mansion in a pale blue light. I observe the carpet in the salon. There are no traps C I think. That is the first time I''ve seen any traps at all. I prepared myself and stretched out my legs. When my feet touch the carpet, dust rises and shimmers in the moonlight. Relieved, I stop moving just as I set my heels on the floor. I hear a faint noise. Immediately, I focus all my attention and search for the source. The left-hand part of the copse? Just then, I hear the sound again. This time I don''t need to concentrate. I hear heavy footsteps, a crushing sound that echoes through the garden. There is something in the room next to the salon C behind the rubble. This position is not good! As soon as I jump out, the rubble in the next room blows away. "Get back!" With a warning, I jump over the exterior stairs, in a copsed position. Retreating to the middle of the garden, I stared at the mansion, which was raising a cloud of dust. After several crushing sounds, a slender humanoid figure appeared. "A golem. How troublesome." Moreover, even iron and stone are troublesome. Elphimia shouted to me as I held up my sword. "No, retreat!" I hesitated, but followed the instructions and retreated further. The iron golem followed me, making the ground shake, but as soon as I jumped over the fence, it stopped abruptly and turned its back on me. Wait, it didn''t chase me? Elphimia answered the question in my mind. "It''s a protector golem." "A protector?" "There''s a golem buried in the outer wall of Selene, isn''t there?" "I''ve heard rumors" "The golem is made of more than just some material. It''s a follower and a guardian. The golem refers to the servant golem of the wall, but the guardian or protector golem is created to protect the base. So when an intruder leaves the designated area, it stops chasing them." As the story goes, the iron golem returns to the mansion. Watching its back, Elfimir continues. "It''s almost identical to the servant golem, but there''s one crucial difference. It''s highly repairable." Name: C Race: Iron Golem Level: 15 HP: 110/110 MP: -/- Str: 30 Int: -/- Dex: 5 Endurance: 38 Agi: 9 Charm: C Skills Restoration 6, Lightning Resistance 3, No-Attribute Resistance 2 Magic None Title Protector of the Base I see, there is a tremendous amount ofpensation. Magic is an imitation of skill. This one is an imitation of Labyrinth Guardian. "I''m sorry, but let''s go back." To my surprise, Elphimia shook her head frustrated. "The protector golem is hard to hot, especially if it''s an iron golem. And C maybe C that golem was specially made by someone. Somehow, the magic flows through it." "It''s special. How do you normally defeat it, anyway?" "If you destroy the core, it will stop. But there are no rules about where to put it. Can you find it? From a piece of iron." "How can you locate the core with that flow of magic?" "Impossible. I can''t see what''s going on inside." Well, she''s probably right. The flow of magic power is a pretext to fool the "Basic Appraisal". It''s out of order. The back of the back walks away with ease. High arm strength and durability. The material is iron, and the location of its core is unknown. It regenerates quickly, and to top it off, it is resistant to all the attributes that seem to be effective. That makes me want to go home. "Isn''t there any other way?" "We can''t stop it except by destroying the core, but we can use powerful physical attacks or magic to temporarily incapacitate it. Most of the time people will either make it through that time or destroy the core. If you look hard enough. You can still see the embedded marks." "So either way, we need to stop it, or we can''t talk about it." "With A strong physical attack C in this case, a strike weapon?" I should have brought a blow weapon too, but what you don''t have, you can''t do without it. Let''s think of a way to do something with what we have. No matter what kind of golem it is, it will stop moving if we destroy its core. Then we can search for the core while challenging it to closebat. With my agility, it is possible. Then, as soon as I find it, I will fire a concentrated volley of "Multiple Chanting" with "Lightning Bolt". That should work, but I still have my doubts. Even with the firepower of "Multiple Chanting," the reality is that it is a collection of beginner-level magic. If we applied resistance to each of them, it greatly reduced my power. If so, it is doubtful whether I can destroy it even if I pour all my magic power into it. It is also unknown if we''ll find the core. Elphimia said, "There are traces left behind," but if I were the creator, I would thoroughly remove all traces. Especially if it was a specially made golem. The only thing left is to lure it out, attack it when it returns, and repeat the process. I won''t know until I try it, but I''m not sure if it will exceed the recovery speed of "Restoration 6". I think it would be better to go through with it. "Anyway, let''s try some things." "Are you serious?" "We have to try everything, don''t we?" I left my backpack with Elphimia and pulled out my sword. Chapter 69.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Horns and Iron (2) Chapter 69.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Horns and Iron (2) Chapter 69.2. The First Year at the Academy C Horns and Iron (2) We had already been recognized as intruders. As soon as I crossed the fence, an iron golem appeared from the mansion. I rushed to it and shed at it as if I were slipping. A dull sound echoed. I nearly knocked off my sword but managed to duck a backhanded counterattack. Where is the wound? While dodging more fists, I somehow manage to find the wound. However, it became thinner and thinner as I looked, and then it vanished. I sh with all my weight on it. I can''t evenugh. Before the golem, it''s thepatibility of the materials. It is difficult to damage an iron block with a lightweight horn. After that, I shed at it several times, but the wounds disappeared in the blink of an eye. It seems impossible. The Rhino sword and a mere sh cannot go beyond "Restoration 6". Besides, the repair speed was faster than I imagined. Even if I cut off the neck or limbs, they seem to stick to the sword''s body as soon as it passes through. Giving up on a straightforward attack, I switched to a magic attack. First, a single shot, "Shock Bolt". The square was lit up. On the surface, there is no change, and its HP C is slightly reduced. Next, in Elphimia''s blind spot, I unleash a "Shock Bolt" with "Multiple Chanting". The number of shots is three. Our damage is slightly increased. My prediction came true. The golem resisted each shot of "Shock Bolt". I didn''t know "Multiple Chanting" had such a weakness. I''m d I wasn''t in the worst situation when I found my weakness. I tried other attributes that might work, but it was unscathed. With this, there was no need to add resistance. Giving up on attacking, I went on the defensive and searched for the core. This one also hit the target beautifully. I couldn''t find any traces at all. In this case, why don''t we try to hit it directly? It''s a blow, after all. I take my distance and activate "Physical Up". With this, my muscle strength is now 19, which is close to the level of a man. I also activated "Earth Shield" in front of my fist and hit it with the whole shield as a counterattack. At the same time as the roar, "Earth Shield" bursts open. The golem wavered slightly, but I grabbed at it without regard. The golem dodged through it and again took its distance. It''s too hard. When I looked at my hands, its body tore up my fists, and blood was oozing. Luckily it''s not broken. Still, the damage is more than a sh. A double shield would protect my fist, but it would be difficult to cut it down. It has already recovered. The only thing left was the "Fireball," the tiger''s weapon of choice. Somehow, I could see the result even if I didn''t do it. The fire attribute is ineffective, and the impact is not that strong. It also consumes a lot of magic power, so I can''t fire it randomly like an arrow bolt. Oh no, this thing was a dead end. I retreat and return to Elphimira. I confirmed the iron golem turned away from me, took out a healing potion from my shoulder bag, and sprinkled it on my fist. "Are you done?" "No." I return the empty potion to my bag and turn to face Elphimia. "We can withdraw. But what then? Do you have a n?" "It''s ." "We need a powerful physical attack or magic to stop that thing. We don''t have that. I don''t know if we can stop it even with siege weapons." The situation did not improve when we returned. Selene might be able to get some effective magical tools or intermediate-level magic books. But the odds are pretty low. It would be more reliable for me to learn strikingbat techniques and lightning magic. It would be a good idea to ask for help. Zeret is a hammer user, and his muscle power is more than Markant''s. His character is also perfect. He would lend his help with an answer. But Elpimia cannot easily make that choice. She has been pursuing her grandmother all alone. Deep down, I''m sure she didn''t want my help either. Besides, there was no telling who would turn against her. The more people she has, the greater the risk. That is why we had no choice but to try everything we could now. We would only explore other means after we had exhausted them. I took my gaze away from Elphimia, who was slumped over and stared at the mansion, which I could not see. shing and body art attacks could not ovee "Restoration 6". If Ibine "Taijutsu" with "Fast movement", I can increase the power, but it will destroy me first. It is the same with swords. And deep wounds and broken bones take time to heal, even with healing potions. In the meantime, the other side ispletely healed. Magic doesn''t work either. Beginner''s level can hardly break through resistance, and my intermediate level is fire, and Elphimia''s is Ice and Holy magic, which are not effective against iron golems. After all, there is no other way except to strike the core directly. If I can find it, I should be able to finish it off with Rhino stilettos. The problem is the location of the core. That''s where we''ll end up. Where would I hide it? The head and chest would stand out. You could take advantage of this, but there is a high possibility of an idental attack. What about the soles of its feet? Unless it falls, I won''t be able to see them, and there is less chance of an idental attack. It''s a pretty safe position. Another possibility is the joints. If it''s a joint such as an arm, it saves the trouble of covering up the traces of burial. Wait, joints? For a moment, something clicks in my brain and fizzles out. The knowledge so far, our abilities, and the nature of the golem. Unraveling and arranging them one by one. Suddenly, something blurred bes clear. "Was I thinking too hard? It''s pretty thin" Elphimia gives me a dubious look at my muttering. Chapter 70.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Saiji-to (1) Chapter 70.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Saiji-to (1) Chapter 70.1. The First Year at the Academy C Saiji-to (1) "Can you use wide-range magic that won''t cause harm even if I enter the range?" "I can use Sanctuary, but even it won''t work on a golem." I was relieved inside while pretending to be impressed. I won''t reveal my hand without a fight. Elphimia flubbed it, and suddenly the line was broken. "One more thing. What happens to the magic within range when you use it?" "Any magic will interfere with the magic in the vicinity. Of course, it''s natural. I''m scattering magic power." "Well, I guess I can handle that." I inspected Rhino sword and put it in its scabbard. To the untrained eye, there was nothing unusual. However, I shed at the iron ingot many times. No wonder there is invisible damage. Do your best a little more. I''ll send you in for proper maintenance. "What are you going to do?" "I''ll exin when it''s done. What we''re going to do is simple, but a bitplicated. We''re going to fight again, so on my cue, I''ll ask you for a "Sanctuary". Focus on the golem. Oh, and I''m going to borrow your bag." "What? HeyC" I borrow the bag from Elphimis, who is in a panic. As we approach the mansion, we immediately hear the golem''s footsteps. If it had any feelings, it''d thought, "This guy again?" I look around at the debris in the area. I don''t know how well it will work, but I''ll take out an insurance policy. I move to a decent piece of debris and measure the distance from the golem. "I''m sorry to use this on your first real battle, but" The square is set aze by the explosion. I fired two "Fireball" to blow the rubble away, scattering it in the air. I fired four "Fireball" in all directions at the ck nks glowing in the moonlight. The board lost its ce of refuge and was fanned by the mes in mid-air. I fired four more shots. The ck nks begin to glow dully. The golem was distracted by the mes bursting above its head, but it must have judged that I was harmless, because it rushed toward me. I moved forward toward it. I ducked its swinging fist and leaped into the air, using the golem''s shoulder as a foothold. "Let''s take this one first!" I fire "Fireball" from my left and right hands. The targets are the front of the golem and the back of the board. The golem is thrown back by the bursting mass of mes, and immediately afterward, the board crashes into its backCa heavy bass sound echoes through the air. Part of the nk is shredded and flies off somewhere. The rest seem to have melted more than I expected. Clinging to the iron mass was lead. The golem has no joints. It is just separate parts connected by magic power. What would happen if a foreign substance, even lead, which blocks the flow of magic power, entered the gap? The golem moved to turn around. It wavers. It works. But it doesn''t hold much. It will peel off when it cools. I pull out Rhino sword and activate "Physical Up", "Moving Up", and "Fast Movement". "Do it, Elphimia!" Elphimia''s mouth was gaping open, but she hurriedly focused her attention. Now, it''s the crucial moment. If we are slow, if we are weak, we will fail. I couldn''t waste a single swing. I readied my sword and dispelled my thoughts. "Let''s go!" Elphimia shouts, and immediately the garden glows pale. With that as my cue, I sh. I sent a single sh to the joint and base of the right leg. I forcefully return the sword and sh up from the groin to the left leg. Both golem''s legs are lost, and the golem slowly shifts. Okay C it is not repaired. After twisting my body further as it almost leaps up, I swing down forcefully. Its body tilts its left arm in the air. With a final sh to the left arm, the golem copses with a loud thud. There is still no time to rest. The limbs are beginning to move in an attempt to repair itself. I pick them up and throw them one after another into my magic bag. "Let''s drop the head, just in case." I hang my legs over the torso and detach its head. "That should do it. But the torso is huge, but it''s in there. That''s awesome, this bag." The golem vanished from the world. I look around to see if there''s anything left to take out, and finally take a breath and deactivate the "Fast Movement". Somehow it seems to have worked. The golem being was simr to a skill. It has no magic power, and the magic power that holds its limbs together depends on the outside world. What happens when range magic is released there? For a moment, the surrounding magical power is given direction, and its flow is interrupted. That would be a meaningless moment. But for me who can generate random speed? It''s the best opportunity. Still, if the structure had been like a spherical joint, I couldn''t detach it easily. It was quite forceful even now. When I held up Rhino sword, I found countless spills. If the lead had not slowed it down, I might have broken Rhino sword. I pushed it too hard. Unlike a metal sword, I cannot resharpening it. If I resharpen it, it will be even lighter. I have to use it more carefully. "Hey" I looked over at the unexpected voice and saw Elphimia''s shoulders shaking. What''s wrong with her? Toilet? "What do you put? In my bag!" "Oh, that. It''s okay, I''ll be quiet. It''s still in pieces. Let''s take them out." "Stop it! What are you doing? I thought it suddenly disappeared, and then I saw the golem''s limbsCno, more importantly, what was that magic? It looked like a Fireball. Elpimia''s eyes widened, and she was stunned. It seems she has arrived at the right answer, but I am a little scared because of her big eyes. I can''t hide it under the circumstances, and I don''t intend to. I''d tell it her honestly. "I forgot to mention that I can use "Multiple Chanting". And also "Appraisal"." "No way! But that''s for sure." Elphimia was mumbling, but then she thought back to my words and stopped. "What did you just say?" "Appraisal''. Hey, Elphimia, who has "Basic Appraisal"." Elphimia red at me and backed away. She seemed to be searching for the truth of what I said, but I thought it was pointless to bother her. "Since when did you know about it?" "Since the beginning. I don''t like you snooping around too much. I try not to look unless I have to." What is necessary depends on my mood. Then she suddenly exims. "Don''t look at my status without my permission! You pervert!!!" "How can you say it like that?" Now you know what it feels like to be on the receiving end of a sneaky peek. That is how people grow up. I''m an adult, so I don''t need to know how it feels. Chapter 70.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Saiji-to (2) Chapter 70.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Saiji-to (2) Chapter 70.2. The First Year at the Academy C Saiji-to (2) The white light of the Fixed Light illuminated the mansion. I cautiously stepped inside, but no sign of any other golems. This Fixed Light belonged to Elphimia, who peeked ominously into the magic bag and lent it to me. And she is invoking the "Light" magic. What does it mean that she seems more of an adventurer than I am? Elphimia also activated "Magic Search" and used "Magic Sight" to look around the mansion. "I don''t see any suspicious magic." "Understood." To the left and right of the salon were adjacent rooms, and the stairs to the second floor were visible in front. The golem came to the next room on the left. When we looked in that direction, we saw a sofa and table filled with countless pieces of debris, as if it were a break room. We saw the room center cleared of any debris. The scattered stones had brand-new scratches, probably from the golem''s path. The back of the restroom seemed to be a hallway, but we went back and peeked at the other side. That is the dining room, and except for the fact that it is in disrepair. We saw nothing out of the ordinary. We should probably follow the golem''s footsteps first. Elphimia had no objection, so we went through the dining room tunnel and into the hallway. There are several branches, but most of them are buried under rubble. The golem''s footprints followed one of the branches. We followed the footprints to the far left of thepound. After a while, a dark hole appeared at the end of the path. We saw a scattered broken door, and the footprints led to a hollow in front of it. I looked in the hollow, but there was nothing there. "Probably a waiting area. The base golem returns to its designated spot when its orders arepleted or no longer possible." "So C this is the ce you want to protect the most." I tell Elphimia to wait and look around the room. That room was covered in rubble, but I could see the remains of arge bed and an exquisitely carved table. It seems to be a bedroom. We enter the room and illuminate it with a fixture light. It looks strange. The room seemsrge, but there is too much space. The furnishings cluttered against the walls. And apart from a bed, table, and chairs. There is nothing on the floor. It''s like they''re in the middle of cleaning. "There doesn''t seem to be any danger." Elphimia looked around and said the same thing: "It looks like a bedroom. "From the decor, I''d say it''s the master''s room. I don''t know why it''s so tidy C but it looks like there was something there." I move the dust away with my foot and bring the fixture light closer to the carpet. A dark stain. It was blood. Blood stains are all over the ce. Was there a battle or just a murder? It could have been a monster or an animal too. Was the copse the result of a battle? Once again, I looked at the furnishings by the wall. Did they know there was going to be a battle? Is that why they were putting them away? It''s unclear why they''re not putting the tables, and chairs away. There is too little information. It''s pointless to think about it now. I checked the bedroom but left without seeing anything else. The branches have copsed, so we turn around and enter the dining room on the right. It is still just as rough, and no blood or signs of battle. The structure was simr to the one on the left, with a corridor beyond the dining hall. This side was safe, but we proceeded cautiously because we did not know where it would copse. At the back are the kitchen and servants'' quarters, and we find two sets of dishes that have been left unattended. Whoever used them, it seems that the users of this ce are not a group. We return to the salon again. The rest is upstairs. We go up the stairs at the back. The floor on the left is copsed, as is the roof, so we head to the right. It''s just above the dining room. And the moment I peek into the first room, I jump back. Behind me, Elphimia also gets into a fighting stance. But C I didn''t hear any noise. I held my position for a while, but there was no change. I signaled Elphimia to stay behind and quietly peeked into the room. No movement. "It''s safe. There''s someone ahead of us, though." We cautiously entered the room, and Elfimir and I looked down at the guests. The room was a study. On the wall was a bookcase, and a desk was in front of it. In the center of the room was a rectangr table nked by several good-sized sofas. The previous guest sat on the sofa and plopped down on the table. It was a skeleton. I know from his short ck hair, and then his clothes. That person appeared to be a man. At least, it did not look like her grandmother. What kind of situation was this? I looked around the study. On the table were alchemical tools, bundles of parchments, books, and parchments scattered on the floor as if they had fallen from the table. Then on the skeleton desk were ss jars containing materials and spare alchemical tools. On the sofa opposite the skeleton was a luxurious-looking bedding that looked like it was used as a sleeping area. Elphimia left the sofa to examine the room. I left her to it and turned my attention to the skeleton. The clothes looked expensive. Someone provided the bedding in the mansion, someone prepared the skeleton''s clothes too. The skeleton must be wealthy. The cause of death C stab wounds on the back? There are several holes in the clothes. The fibers are cleanly severed, so it was probably a knife wound. When I pulled up the skeleton body, the head rolled on the table with a light sound. Iid the crumpled body on the sofa while wrapping it in clothes and ced the skull where it should be. I examined the clothes from the front and found no other wounds. Examining the bones would have gathered a little more information, but the fatal wound was a stab wound from behind. From the hole location, it would not be surprising if he died instantly. I turned my attention to the table. A ring was on the dismembered finger bone, and when I invoked "Appraisal" I found it was a ring that controls a golem. That almost confirmed that it was not an intruder. I continued to look at the man''s body with "Appraisal". Unfortunately, I don''t know the skeleton''s details even with "Appraisal". In this case, the body is described as a "human corpse". If I knew the corpse details, it covers the adventurer''s equipment with information, and I would not be able to eat. The man also had some other magical tools in his possession. Iid them out on the table, trying not to touch them. I was drawn to one, or rather two, of them. Out of his pocket came an old skeleton key. Both were of the same material and tooth shape. After a bit of pondering, I picked up one of them. Immediately, information flowed into my brain from the key. Is it a magical tool that does not question its master? I look at the key in the palm of my hand. That is the key to passing through the warding. Name: The Signpost to the Hidden House Features: A guidepost for the warding and a key to the target structure, created by the highest level of magic, Trephas Masnito. Characteristic: It does not function outside the deployed wards when it was created. Trephas Masnito C is that the invisible mansion''s real name? There was no keyhole in the forest warehouse is the building was also subject to the effect of "Trephas Masnito". Ipare the two keys. After all, there is no difference. One is not the key to the warehouse, but this one must be a spare. Otherwise, only one person would be able to enter and leave. But the name is meaningless. People said that magical tools and magic with such names were relics from an age older than Veriates. Perhaps the Alphas faction had reprinted the highest level magic of ancient times. I knew they were crazy. I put the signpost on the table and looked up. Elphimia was examining a bookshelf. I remove my gaze and look around the room once more. On the table are alchemical tools and bundles of parchment. On the desk and shelves are documents and various other materials. On the floor are scattered pieces of parchment that must have fallen when someone killed the skeleton. I pick them up, piece by piece, and look down at the skeleton. It''s about time you told us. What were you working on? Chapter 71: The First Year at the Academy - Extraordinary Council Meeting Chapter 71: The First Year at the Academy - Extraordinary Council Meeting Chapter 71. The First Year at the Academy C Extraordinary Council Meeting The next evening, after leaving the Adventurers'' Guild, I headed for my destination. Following behind me was a familiar, yet nostalgic presence. "I''m d you guys are back." I turn around and speak to him. "That''s great, but where are you taking us?" "Circumstances. I can''t say. Wait till we get there." The four guys in the back, "Battle Axe of Destruction" looked at each other suspiciously. Elphimia and I consulted with our new coborators and decided to call in some helpers. The first candidate was "Evesting Crop". He is a rare adventurer with good fighting skills and no ill will. The runner-up was "Serps" led by Haleist, but I did not know them personally and could not predict how they would react to this situation. If there was any concern about our feelings with the absence of "Evesting Crop" I wanted to give up on our helpers. I had no idea that "Battle Axe of Destruction" would be rxing in the cafeteria. I was told that he had returned to Selene this afternoon. I heard he also went to my house, where the boys were training in the backyard in thendlord''s absence. Seeing them as they had been before they left, I felt my tension dissolve. Elphimia was the only person I could call an ally without any concern. I had to face an opponent whose entire picture was uncertain. I must have been nervous without realizing it. Soon after, the destinationes into view. Ose noticed my gaze, and Danil also seemed to have guessed from what I said and where we were. "Is the destination the town hall?" At these words, Markant and Valerie also turn their attention to the government building. The government building was located west of the center of Selene. It is a joint government building and the seat of all administrative offices, the council, which is responsible for decision-making in Seren. At the ce''s entrance, Elphimia and Colmis, the dean, were waiting for our arrival. I bowed to the dean. "Thank you for waiting." "No problem. So, these are the helpers?" "Yes, they are C-rank adventurers, the "Battle Axe of Destruction". The dean and the "Axe of Evil" greeted each other. Elphimia was silent during this time. From my eye corner, I could see that she was lost in thought, but her eyes were constantly moving. Then he looked at Markant''s axe and smiled thinly. "It''s good. Maybe you''ll need it." Markant twists his head. "Who''s the youngdy over there?" "She''s Elphimia Clouette. She''s the star of this one." "A case?" "It''s no big deal. It''s just a dead man''s hunt." The look in the eyes of "The Axe of Evil" changed at my words. I asked the dean to rent a room in the government building. The council members have already begun to gather, but I have to exin the situation to the "Battle Axe of Destruction". I just skimmed over the main points. "What are you doing?" As soon as I finished, Markant was taken aback. He was not pleased. I had only been in this kind of trouble in the past few days, and the rest of the time I was just a student. Well, I''m also an adventurer, but I live in peace. Danil examines my story and opens his mouth. "With that story, I have a few questions. First of all, you don''t have any proof that the person who was studying in the mansion, and also the body, is an Esard, do you?" "Yes, neither. But the advanced nature of the research narrows the subject down significantly. Esard is the most likely candidate. And he was wearing a ring that could use a golem. If Elphimia had note along, he might have gone undetected forever. There would be no point in faking his death. It could be the body of a coborator or supporter, but thenC" Suddenly, I felt a look from the dean. He was urging me to hurry with his eyes, so I cut him off. "Sorry. I don''t seem to have much time." "Then, just one more thing. How did you conclude that there are undead?" "It''s the nature of the procedures and materials were in the material. If the material is that rare, it would be strange if nothing happened. That is not only my opinion, but experts at the institute have made the same decision." After answering that much, I said, "I will give you more detailster." We quickly made arrangements and went to the meeting ce on the third floor of the government building, the extraordinary council meeting. The security guards at the entrance looked sharply at the appearance of the armed group, but they seemed to be on the same page and allowed them to enter after a simple check with the dean. It''s called the extraordinary council meeting because they held it at the request of at least half of the council members or by the chairman. While Elphimia and I were taking a break, the dean exined the situation to Ravi Bertincain, this term''s chairman and head of the guild of magic guilds. Ravi''s position was unclear, but I left the decision on that matter to the dean. I wanted to involve the adventurers because of the possibility that the council itself might turn against us. In Selene, the Adventurers'' Guild is an outsider. I judged it unlikely that they would be involved. When I brought up the subject of helpers, the dean immediately agreed. I thought he must have guessed what I was thinking, and I also thought he could not read the situation. Four council members were seated at the round table in the conference room. There were a lot of important people here, they were the chairman of the council, Ravi, the vice guild leader of the Magic Guild, Nigus Virtus, the dean of the Rapunas Academy, Yeva Reysin, and the generalmander of the Selene Guard, Kinele Sabrois. The dean greeted the members lightly and took his seat. Elphimia and I were right behind him, and "Battle Axe of Destruction" was further back by the wall. All but the chairman seemed concerned about the armed group that had entered the room. One of them, Yeva of Lappunas, was eyeing us, and then nced at the dean. "Help me. You''re old, aren''t you?" "It''s all part of the agenda. I''ve asked you to be present." Ieva muttered, "Oh," and turned her half-open eyes on us. She looks like a tough old woman. She seems to be the head of Lapunas, but she is the opposite of our grandpa. This one was in tears in the garden. Ieva sniffed, turned her gaze back to the dean, and sneered. "Well, we''re both getting old, so don''t take it too hard. Oh, by the way, how''s the pain in your back? I got some good medicine the other dayC" The expression on her face didn''t match what she said. The dean not paying any attention to her expression was engaged in a health talk, a specialty of the elderly. It seems that this olddy is a surprisingly good person with a bad expression on her face. The health talk eventually turned to a report on recent developments, and the dean began to talk enthusiastically about Lily, a girl he hired. He is proud of his grandchildren. Whatever it is, you can afford it, Dean. If you are not good at this, you will end up killing each other after this. I am impressed that you don''t feel that at all. Someone is at the top of the ss with only "Earth Magic 2". Amid such chit-chat, Bence Paracus, dean of the Lurkut Academy, and Manikto Riovet, director of the Selen Magic Institute, also entered the room. When only two people left, one of the council members became impatient. "Chairman, I don''t have time for this. I would like to know at least what is on the agenda." Kinele, themander-in-chief of the garrison, appealed to the chairman in a quiet tone. His words were polite, but they exuded the high-handedness characteristic of those in high positions. "I can''t do that. This extraordinary meeting of the council is a very important matter. I cannot reveal the agenda until everyone is present." The chairman refuses, but Kinele persists. "My men are still scrambling afterst night''s disturbances. I don''t have time for a leisurely chat." "I have been informed of that as well. The investigation will be over soon." "CTo the chairman?" Kinele was surprised but quickly moved his eyes toward us. He looked at us as if he was about to ask us a question. The trouble is, I know what he was talking about. I had shot a ming fireball so loudly that it seemed to have caused quite an explosion that echoed through the warehouse district. When I peeked in on my way home, I saw the warehousemen and guards moving left and right. I guess warding doesn''t shift the sound. Since I couldn''t confess now, I passed the silent questioning with a clear face. After a few more moments, the door to the conference hall opened again. Entering with a chuckle was Yals stair. He is a hale and hearty old man, a former A-rank adventurer who specializes in the fire attribute but is also an expert in advanced magic. Escorted into the room by Yals was a half-elf. My and Elphimia''s gazes met. She gently put her hand behind my back, and gave the sign, "You guessed it". Lislia Saijito. The only family of Esard. But her race was Revenant. Not elves or half-elves. Unmistakably undead. She was just a beautiful half-elf who greeted me with a smile. When I heard the details of her story, I wondered what she might be. The sight of her tending to her flowers ovepped. Lambert is going to mourn. I didn''t realize she was the one at that moment. I cut my gaze and brace myself. This guy might be a nastier opponent than I assumed. The average undead inherits few of their abilities from before they were born. But Lislia handled multiple intermediate magic, and her physical abilities went beyond Markant. They are equal to or better than vampires and other advanced undead. If they went on a rampage, the council members with less fighting ability would be killed. As I was raised my guard against her, the council chairman cut in with a hawkish grin. "Everyone is here. Let the extraordinary council meeting begin." At this deration, several people turned their attention to an empty seat in the corner of the room. That''s the secretary''s seat, perhaps. There are only the council members and us in this room. The matter is so important that we don''t have a secretary. The trustees noticed and tensed up slightly. "Last night, two students from the Cartrd Academy of Advanced Studies discovered the "Trephas Masnito," the hidden house of the Ghosts, which had gone missing." At the chairman''s words, Kinele red at him again. Which one is this? I don''t want to deal with a magic swordsman when Lislia alone is a formidable foe. As we were trying to make a decision, the chancellor gave us a look. Elphimia nodded her head with her eyes. In response, the chairman folded his hands and continued. "And they found a body and research materials in the mansion. I will distribute copies of them now. Councilor Halikal and I were convinced that the author of the documents and the body was Esardo Saijito. As you know, he was a rare alchemist who died of illness 40 years ago." The council members looked at each other suspiciously. The one who remains unconcerned is Lislia Saijito, who is smiling despite the stares she is receiving. Prompted by the chairman, "Battle Axe of Destruction" distributes materials to the council members. Then instead of returning to us, they remained scattered and waiting by the wall. Lislia nced at him, but the other council members were glued to the distributed materials. Attached to the document is Rackendale''s analysis. It is a conclusion drawn by me, Rackendale, and Helena. It''s an analysis of the challenge to resurrect the dead. As a result, the undead will be created. Manikto, the director of the Institute for Magical Research, who is well versed in alchemy, and Yals, a researcher, read over the material as if they were devouring it. In the attached analysis, the efficacy and synergistic effects of each catalyst are also briefly summarized. Even though the material itself is difficult to understand, this one is easy to understand. Even the council members, who were not very good at reading, could understand the contents. "Show us the original!" Yals stair suddenly barked. "I know Lord Esard! He would never do such a foolish thing!" "I agree with Councillor stor. Let me see the original to confirm it has not been tampered with." Manikto also appealed, and the chairman nodded his head in agreement. "Very well. But do not touch it." With that, Iid the parchment on the table. The two men took the copy andpared it with the original. When they found out there was no tampering, Manikto sat down, but Yals turned his anger on us. "What do you guys want?" Oh, I see. We have fabricated the story. It''s an interesting thought, but what''s in it for one student? As I was taking it in stride, my vision was suddenly interrupted. "Are you insulting my students, Councillor stor?" The two old men red at each other fiercely. You''re good, gardening old man. You have gall against a former A-rank adventurer. While the elderly men were sparking off. The other council members were exchanging nces, and looking down at their documents. But although they were looking, no one was reading. If the documents and analysis are true, what happened? Why did Lislia not say a word despite the mention of herte husband? She''s a beautiful woman who just smiles. Everyone in the room sensed the strangeness of the situation. The stalemate was getting worse for the garrisonmander, Kinele Sablois. "As an outsider, I can''t judge whether these documents are authentic, or not. I don''t even know who the body is. If it is genuine, then we can''t afford to becent. First of all, we must clear everyone''s doubts." Then, he gives a sharp look at Lislia. "Councillor Saijito. Could you please ept either the appraisal or the sacred magic?" "Kinele! You are disrespectful to Lady Lislia!" "I know I am rude. I know it''s disrespectful, but it''s a waste of time. But it''s worth it. If all it takes is one magic, I''ll be quick." "You !!!" Yals was furious and came at him. Don''t protect her, this old man. Is he involved, or is there something thates to mind? Either way, the way he was acting C I guess that''s what it means. I''m sorry, but I''m not going to get involved in your love life, old man. "You don''t need to do that." As I cut him off, all eyes were on me at once. I signaled to Markant. At that moment, he trusted a holy axe right next to Lislia. Lislia looked down at me with a sideways nce without changing her expression. "The Axe of Sacred Strike is a magical tool of the sacred attribute. Councillor Saijito, could you please touch it?" "Kid!" The dean stands in the way of Yals, who is closing in on me. "Out of my way, Kormis!" "I refuse." I left Yals to the dean, and I stared at Lislia. How will this work? If she refuses, I and "Battle Axe of Destruction" will surround her while Elphimia will activate "Sanctuary". She says it''s not very effective against the undead above the intermediate level, but it can inflict pain. By doing that we''ll make it harder for her to activate magic, and we''ll decrease Lislia''s fighting strength. The rest C is it up to Yals? If Yals bes the enemy, our old man couldn''t hold him back. The chairman can counter him, but it''s not the same as a sword. We''ll need to be prepared for the room to be a sea of fire. Lislia slowly looked around at us and smiled at us. It was a beautiful, yet somewhat sad smile. That one smile is enough to make everyone''s skepticism fade away. Even though we knew it, we couldn''t believe it. No matter how you look at it, she is a living person. If it weren''t for the "Appraisal," I would have doubted myself, too. Then Lislia took off the beautiful ring and ced it on the round table. "Looks like it''s all over." Instantly, as if waking up, the council members went into battle stance and moved away again. Lislia extends a white finger. The tip of the finger is the axe of the holy axe. While everyone held their breath, she touched it. Her fingertip crumbles easily. One of the council members screamed slightly, and a sob escaped. Lislia had already lost touch with the holy axe. Still, her wrist, her arm, crumbles to ashes. Looking at the ring, I furrowed my brow. What are you thinking, you undead? What does any of this mean to you? Is this going to help you escape? I checked her skills and magic in "Appraisal," but nothing in her abilities directly rted to this action. Is she trying to resurrect herself like a vampire? No, that should be impossible. That is purification. Even vampires disappear. Still, it is the highest ss revives, and this guy is not that undead. So it''s just purification? "Wait!" Elphimia''s voice brought me back to myself. "Where is my grandmother!" Elphimia asks, pointing her short wand at me. I look at it, then down at the ne in her hand. Lislia''s smile deepens. "Yes, you are Serteres'' granddaughter. You look a lot alike. But I don''t know where she is. Because I didn''t meet her." The ash had eroded halfway down her chest. And yet, unperturbed, she smiles. Unmistakably undead. She hates the living and has an insatiable obsession with existence. But this one has no hatred, no attachment to her existence. I look into her eyes and ask her. "What the hell are you?" Lislia tilted her head, looking mystified. "Well, I-" Suddenly, the words were cut off and fell out. What had been Lislia''s body suddenly spread out on the chair and the floor. In the silent room, everyone was speechless and continued to stare at the unmoving ashes. How much time had passed? When I came to, the council members had started to move. The chairman, the dean, and Kinele had gathered, and other council members engaged in a small but intense discussion elsewhere. Elphimia was still staring at Lislia with an expression that made her want to burst into tears. "Hey, Alter." Markant stands next to me. "I don''t know about you, but I''m ufortable." I couldn''t respond. I looked over at the sobs and saw Yals on the floor. What happened? What was happening? I couldn''t grasp my own emotions. It''s justCMarkant, it''s a coincidence. I too. Chapter 72.1 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (1) Chapter 72.1 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (1) Chapter 72.1. The First Year at the Academy C A Pledge (1) Two days passed in the early afternoon, and I was at home, diligently preparing for the day. I prepared food and wine, carried them into the living room, and set them on the table. The council was in an uproar over the Lislia incident. We, merely hired hands, were dismissed early, and Elphimia, as one of the parties involved, was pressed for questions and asked for cooperation. We had given the keys to the "Trephas Masnito" the hidden house of the ghosts, to the dean, but they needed her ability to break in. She suspended her search for her grandmother until she settles down. "Here theye!" When the preparations were ready, "Battle Axe of Destruction" came in with Markant in the lead. I had invited them to my home as a thank you for suddenly sending them out to help. We could have gone to a bar, but neither they nor I were in the mood for that. I was told that the council paid me handsomely for my services as an adventurer. I heard it was a bargain for such a short time of work. No doubt, it included hush money. "Oh, there''s even a table and chairs. It looks more like a house than before." "It was a house before. Come on, take a seat." The party began without any formal greetings. Everyone poured sake and served food as they pleased. I bought all the food. I''ve lived alone for a long time, so I''ve learned to do a little, but I still eat out. "Cold!" Markant stirred the ale with relish. Drinks are kept cold in arge basin. Since the users of freezing magic can produce ice, they are not sober enough to eat during the summer months. At least at the high-ss inns during the examinations, liquor and water are often served cold. Incidentally, when I was in Reedwald, I was producing the ice. This year, my mother and Meredith will be mourning. We don''t have that many users of ice magic. As we enjoyed our cold drinks and chatted over hot meat, the topic naturally turned to the events of thest time we were there. Everyone begged me to go on, so I told them the details I had been putting off. The counselor didn''t believe us even when we told them he was Esard. It turned around because Esard was excellent. The magic guild still has the research materials he left behind. Even so, there was still no proof that Lislia was dead. So, at thest minute, she confirmed it with us, or more correctly, with Elpimia. Her "Basic Appraisal" didn''t seem to read properly, but if we suspected her as undead, we would notice disturbing skills such as "Unholy Embrace" and "Lamentation of Cmity". It is proof enough. The rest was the same as the attachments presented to the council members. Esard failed to raise the dead. When that happens, how does that material work? After hearing everything, everyone sinks into their thoughts. Soon after, Markant stirs his drink and opens his mouth. "Revenant, huh? If you''re undead, act like an undead." "You''ve never seen him before?" Together, "The War Axe of the Breach" nods. "Undead that looks like people C that''s what I heard, but that was beyond my imagination." "Right. Well, I rarely see undead up there." "When I do encounter them, it''s something like Wraiths and Specters. The middle and higher level of the undead doesn''te close to the realm of the human species. The best example is the "Mad Emperor of a Hundred Sins". Yadi, the "Mad Emperor of a Hundred Sins". He was said to be the worst emperor in the world. But he was defeated and ughtered in a mountain after a series of betrayals. However, after his resurrection as an undead, he ughtered the traitors and the emperor''s people. He created the Land of the Dead in the mountainous region with them as his puppets. It still exists in the western part of the United Kingdom of Hazel, a magicalnd that even adventurers do not want to go near. "I wonder if thend of my birth isfortable?" "That sounds like a likely story." Valerie''s casual mutterings met with Danil''s agreement. Unless the entirend is abandoned like abyrinth, the human realm will be restored even if it is destroyed. There was little groundwork for powerful undead to arise, and powerful undead like the Revenants rarely urred. If you wanted to do a full-scale investigation, that would be difficult without going to the Land of the Dead. "Well, I wondered, was The Axe of Sacred Strike that powerful?" Lislia''s entire body turned to ash at the touch of her fingertips. Cleansing the upper undead is no mean feat. Markant shakes his head at my question. "It''s a special effect, though I''ve never seen anything like that before. I''m not sure." "That''s something thatC" Valerie opens her mouth and continues, troubled. "I think it''s because she epted death, annihtion." "That''s absurd. They''re undead, remember?" What else could it be?" He asked her again, and Markant was at a loss for words. The exchange between the two reminded me of Lislia. Suddenly, the image ovepped with that golem. It was like a robot without any substance. I wondered if that was also a kind of golem. And if Esard had not given the order, or had died before he could give itC? Her creator is gone, with no role or purpose. An empty revenant may be born. Chapter 72.2 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (2) Chapter 72.2 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (2) Chapter 72.2. The First Year at the Academy C A Pledge (2) I turn my gaze to the city. Whatever the nature of that thing, the council is probably still in an uproar. One of the council members was undead, and he was the oldest, having served for more than 40 years. That was a situation that would overturn the governance of the council from the very foundation. Above all, the materials left behind were extremely troubling. It was clear that Esard had either taken Prost''s magic stone or was connected to the culprits, proving that the duke''s usations were correct. If the material leaked out, the feud between the emperor''s faction and the duke''s faction would be even more intense, and Selene could be a battleground. Even if Lislia were still alive, a special council meeting would have been called. I feel a little personal danger C but I''ll probably be fine. The chairperson announced the council members, knowing the leaked information would be leaked. The reason was that he decided that if he kept Lislia and the documents in the dark, there would be nothing he could do to pursue the matter. In hindsight, he was probably also preparing to make sure Lislia did not escape. In any case, if everything disappeared, there would be no evidence even if I or "Battle Axe of Destruction" were to make a loud and loud appeal. If the duke''s faction came on board, they would again be denied entry. "What are you going to do about it, big guys?" They were thinking along the same lines. Markant bit into a piece of meat on the bone and muttered something to himself. Danil''s eyes widened slightly, but he said nothing as he sipped his ss. "Nothing to worry about," he said. I''ll take care of it quietly and be done with it. What about the area around Selene? You''ve been all over the ce, right?" I changed the subject. Markant fiddles with the bones with his fingertips and thinks, "Yeah, I guess so.". "Not much different from here. Lots of small fries, but the rewards are cheap." "It''s more theck of security. I''m fed up with it." Danil spilled the beans, and everyone nodded in unison. "That''s right, that''s right. Orc subjugation bes bandit extermination." "We got into a lot of trouble in town, too." Valerie agreed in a disgusted tone. There are few people who will interfere with C rank, but if you don''t know it, you won''t get through. Valerie, in particr, must have had a hard time. That''s it. "I heard that the number of refugees is increasing every year, but is the area around Selene rough? I wonder. "I don''t know. It was calmer in the west." "Marquis de Filsi is a powerful man, you know. He probably doesn''t have any enemies around." West. It''s been almost four months since the Sword of the Deep Silence left. I wonder if they arrived in Mez Riez. I hope he has made peace with his brothers. While I was imagining the halflings beating each other up, Ozeh turned his attention to the doorway. "It looks like we have a guest." I focused my attention outside and saw a familiar presence. A grouping to our house would be these guys or those guys. Immediately, I heard amotion. Then, the door suddenly opened, and a new customer burst in. "Food, feed me!" Ted and Gemma jumped in, chanting. Nails follows, saying, "Sorry to bother you." as he enters. But perhaps it was an unexpected sight, Ted and the others froze on the spot. In front of them were four adults. They were adventurers. "Oh, the ones who were ying in the backyard?" Therge man among them, Markant, called out to them, and they stiffened even more. "Brother, you didn''t even knock againCoh, a visitor!" "What, who''s here?" Lily appearedte, and the one who showed up with her was Elphimia. What an unusualbination. Ted and the others'' rigidity was somehow broken, and they slurred and excused themselves. "No, that smelled so good, I just " "Stray dogs, are you?" Except for me, Ted and the others shrunk at them. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" has a lot of gluttony. Even now, the kitchen is boiling meat and reheating the soup. Most likely, they must have smelled it. "So, excluding the elven missus, who are these guys?" "Fighting friends, I guess. On the way back from themission C or I did meet them when I was taking the exam." At the word "friends," Markant reacted happily, then his expression suddenly changed. "Wait a minuteCrequest?" "Oh, I didn''t tell you. I''m registered with the Adventurers'' Guild. I''m your junior." "Really, since when?" "About three months ago. I''m E-rank now." "Right after we left, right? What''s wrong with you? I would have helped you if you''d told me. And you are E rank? You''ve got to be kidding." Valerie nodded many times, looking puzzled. "Yeah, I know. Normally I''d be doing well, but with Alter-sama''s abilities, he''s at least a C-rank." "I agree." "Harassment ?" Ose, spare me. The reason was the exact opposite. "Don''t ask me to do too much. It''s hard enough bncing schoolwork." I''m busy with things that have nothing to do with schoolwork. And mypanions for the busy week were standing behind Ted and the others, doing nothing. Markant noticed, looked at each other, and stood up. "All right, boys. We''ll give you a lesson." "Yeah, we''re for food." "You put one in me, and I''ll let you eat whatever you want for as long as you want." Ted and Gemma''s eyes immediately change color. The two flew away, and Nails and Lily bowed and followed them. With them in the mix C will we have enough? As Iy out the rest of the food in my mind, Elphimia looks toward the backyard and opens her mouth apologetically. Chapter 72.3 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (3) Chapter 72.3 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (3) Chapter 72.3. The First Year at the Academy C A Pledge (3) "Did I interrupt you?" "Hmm C yeah, fine. It''s not something they are allowed to hear. You and Lily seemed to be getting along well." "We didn''t talk to each other until just now. You know, the dean was very proud of her. I was curious about her. That''s why I was curious." "She''s a good girl, isn''t she?" "Yes." Smiling, Elfimir nodded. Her figure looked somewhat lonely. If her grandmother had not disappeared, the present would not be now. Through Lily, he may have seen a future that could never have been. I helped Elfimia to a seat and offered her a cup of tea. After taking a sip, she began. "First of all, I have to tell you. I got to meet your grandmother." "I see. Where was she?" "In an invisible mansion, or should I say Trephas Masnito,'' the hidden house of the ghosts. At the back of the first floor at ." At the end of the copse C no, he was buried there. "You''re sure it''s him?" "Yes, he was dressed just as his grandfather had described in his diary. Plus, he was wearing the ring from his coat of arms." Elphimia responded indifferently. It must have been indescribable. Yet, the shade was gone from her expression. Elphimia took a sip of her tea and then recounted the following events. The council, which had been in turmoil for a while, had regained itsposure under the chairperson''s leadership. Elphimia, one of the parties involved, was sent to exin the circumstances and to check on her grandmother. It was only this morning that all that waspleted. "That has been designated as a prohibited drug." "Esard''s medication, huh? It''s a natural thing to do. The country would copse if word got out about that stuff." The undead has no unique properties and looks the same as when they were alive. The drug that produces such Revenant is forbidden to those who have lost family members or loved ones. "The name is going to be the Forbidden Drug Esard. Though it will not be called that publicly." "So the price for denying your wife''s death is the name of a Forbidden Drug." I feel a little sympathy for Esard. "And it looks like the council is going to pretend this never happened. Lislia Saijito died of illness. And Esard will be erased from history." "It seems he was an excellent alchemist, and I''m sure he had many aplishments. The council is in a lot of trouble." They seem to be handling it well. At this rate, we don''t have to worry about any firestormsing our way. If things remained chaotic, we had to consider an escape from Selene. We broke off and reached for our tea. A moment of silence. Elphimia looked down at her tea and muttered. "Hey, what do you think happened?" "You know." In the end, if Lislia epted her disappearance so easily, we should have elicited more information from her. Then it would have been clear what had happened forty-six years ago and who was involved. A light metallic clink drew my attention to Elphimia, who was clutching an old ne. "I heard my grandmother was physically weak. In my grandfather''s diary, he wrote that she could work as an adventurer because of a certain magical tool. He said that it assists the life activity itself." "That ne, huh?" "You understand, don''t you?" I nodded silently. It was just a ne. One of the materials used to revive the dead is a magic stone of the Holy attribute. A magical tool that assists life activities, such a thing must be of the Holy attribute. I think Lislia was sick before she died. Probably a gic disease. No matter how good Esard is, she cannot be cured if he does not understand genes. No, even if he understands it, he can''t. Gene therapy and ordinary therapy are twopletely different things. Esard probably needed the ne in a double sense. If he could prolong her life with magical tools, that would be good enough, and if not, he would use it as a material. It is not surprising that an alchemist of Esard''s caliber would know how to substitute magical tools for materials. Was Serteres lured out? Only to have her carry the grimoire. There was only one person whocould do that. The same species that lives in the foreign body of humans. Even if only half, the connection is strong. Chapter 72.4 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (4) Chapter 72.4 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (4) Chapter 72.4. The First Year at the Academy C A Pledge (4) Elphimia must have been dimly aware of this. That''s why when she found out that a good alchemist was involved, she said it was Esard, even though she had no proof. She was suspicious from the beginning. How must it have felt for a 10-year-old girl to go into enemy territory? She must have had a lot of determination and even more fear than that. I looked up at the ceiling. Everything was a guess based on fragmentary information. And it''s full of holes. Councilor Yals stair. He would know the truth. The ring that Lislia had removed was a magical device of sacred resistance. It''s hard to believe that the oundish undead would go to the trouble of buying it to protect themselves. It was given to her by someone. The story is C impossible? He, and the council members, made our beloved Lislia disappear. There was no way they would open up. Besides, the other party was a former A-ranked magician. He may be old, but he is still one of the top wizards who manipte high-level magic. If he was not treated properly, many people would die. "By the way, what about you? Are you going back with your grandmother?" She hade to Selene to look for her grandmother. Even though it was iplete, it served its purpose. Clutching the broken ne, Elphimia shook her head slightly. "I''ll continue to be an academy student. There are monsters like you in the world. It made me realize how immature I am." "I''m ttered, but I''m immature too. None of them are as good as the best." "What are you talking about? That''s not just first ss. That''s the stuff of heroes." Elphimia''s face floated in amazement. "Besides, I came to Selene without telling anyone about my true purpose. If I throw it away in the middle of the road, under any circumstances, I''ll be disgracing my father and grandmother''s faces." "I see. A court magician is not much different from a nobleman." Does the world follow you in any position? If I had reincarnated as a monster, the world I could see would have been different. While I was thinking stupid things, Elphimia drank her tea and stood up. "I''m going home." "I see." I remained seated, and she looked down at me grimly. "You''re not seeing me off?" "Yes, at your service." I opened the door and sent her outside. The wind blew through the city as we walked out into the alley. Her golden hair swayed. I wonder if her grandmother had hair like this. Serteres, I never met her. That is how I will see her off when she leaves Selene. Perhaps noticing my gaze, Elphimia suddenly turned away. She closed her mouth and stood still. After a period of silence, Elphimia muttered. "If I had been alone, I don''t think I would have been able to see my grandmother." "You owe me a huge debt, you know." "It''s not bnced. SoC" Elphimia turns around and gives me a strong look. "So, just onceCI''lly down my life for you." I''m at a loss for a reply and look back at her. "That doesn''t sound like a joke. Those aren''t words to be sworn lightly." "It''s worth it. For me." With that, Elphimia''s hardened expression fell away. "I''ll see you again at the academy." With a light wave of her hand, Elphimia walked away. I quietly watched her go. With this, her journey was finally over. Even without me, she would have arrived at the destination differently. All that was missing was the determination to get the answer. I was a nudge. I''m just a supporting yer. But Cying down her life, right? I hope that day neveres. The wind blows again, carrying with it the signs and bustle of autumn. The other side seems to be putting its life on the line for its greed. "Oraaah, what''s up, kids! You''re not going to feed us like that!" I looked to see Ted, Gemma, and Nails working together to challenge Markant. They had not yet struck a blow. I stood in the alley and watched. Ted noticed this and raised his voice. "Alter, help me!" "Huh? Wait!, That''s a foul!" Valerie, who had been watching the game, released a wooden sword with a nice smile on her face. "You, what are youCwhoah!" I jumped over the fence and shed in a single breath. Four children swarmed the impatient Markant. Well, summer vacation is over. I''ve been dragged around by Elphimia and hanging out with these guys. I didn''t enjoy the vacation as much as I could haveCwell, this was fun. Chapter 73.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Aim (1) Chapter 73.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Aim (1) Chapter 73.1 The First Year at the Academy C Aim (1) In the lingering summer sun. Two boys were exchanging swords in the training hall. I watched them and tipped my wooden cup. The cold water flowing into my body feels good. They had fought me earlier, and now they were engaged in a mock battle. I thought about the "Appraisal" results. Lambert has mastered "one-handed sword 2" and "spear 1," while Felix has mastered "one-handed sword 2," "spear 3," and "shield 1. Looking at this alone, Felix was better, but Lambert had a higher winning percentage in one-handed sword fights. Even at the same rank, there seems to be a difference in proficiency and tactics. Since he asked me to lend him my strength, I have been practicing with him from time to time in this way. But I wonder if that is enough. They want it, but there must be something else to do. Mixed in with the sword fights, I could hear the academy students talking in the distance. There is a magic training ce ahead. They are probably going to practice magic. The distant voices suddenly reminded me of Elphimia. She hade to Selene to look for her grandmother, but now that she hadpleted her goal, she was beginning to lead a normal life. The other day she had strolled the town with L and brought an assortment of sweets. Of course, most of them are inside the stomachs of my intruders. I also saw her consulting on magic. Since Elphimia had been out and about so much up until now. She probably couldn''t consult even if she wanted to. By the way, the consultant was No. 2. In any case, Elphimia was able to see her grandmother and could move on. I kept my eyes on the two of them and opened my status. I guess I''ve moved on a bit, too. "Prate Gale". It is an intermediate magic of the wind attribute and is one of the snipe-type magic. Although its power is inferior to that of the ball and spear types, which are also intermediate magic, it boasts an outstanding range and high uracy. It can hit a winged insect from 200 meters away as long as I can see it. But I can''t see it tho. ording to a lecture on magic, this snipe system is a derivative of the spear system. I thought the reason why I learned it so quickly was because I was shooting "Wind Bolt" so many times to scorch the invisible mansion. It was not just a random shot, but I was conscious of my uracy. It seems that I was training "Prate Gale" without realizing it. And I''m finally learning "Operate Water" as well. Now all I need to do is learn how to use "Operate Soil", and I can pour the kneaded soil into the gaps I couldn''t reach. That wouldplete the repairs to my house. The roof C not yet. Other things like "one-handed sword" have gone up across the board, and I level 5 times since I came to Selene. Not only is it going well, but it has grown considerably. However, there is a problem. Monsters around Selene were weak. Compared to the forest of Leknod, the average level of goblins and nudloks is lower. I entered the forest quite often, but the only one I could call a strong enemy was the Goblin Leader. The Iron Golem and Lislia were unbelievably strong enemies, but they were inside Selen, and when it came to Lislia, I hadn''t even fought her. So, even if I continued to go to the forest, it''s certain I would stop growing. It''s very troubling. The fact that there are so many things I want to do is also adding to the problem. Should I narrow down my goals, or should I broaden my scope in the hope of "increasing my growth potential"? While I was agonizing over this, the mock battle was over. The winner was Lambert, who, under the pretense of being pushed back, counterattacked with a "two-strike" strategy. Felix was unable to ovee him, and Lambert knocked off his sword. By the way, Felix can use "hard-hitting". I C I don''t remember anything. Well, it''s good that I don''t get hit. It''s fast. Really, why can''t I remember? The two jumped at the jug of water with ice that had been prepared and quenched their thirst. They were covered in sweat and discolored clothes. "Can you get enough water for a rash?" Lambert asked, apparently ufortable with the sweat. A lot of water. I can, but that''s no trick. "Let''s give it a try." I added water to the jug with "Pure Water" and used it as a catalyst to form an "Ice Bolt". Waiting for the duration to pass, I cool the jug with the icicles that have fallen from it. That is about as cold as I can get it. I activated "Operate Water". "Whoa, water!" As if crawling, the water ivy grows. When it came toward him, Lambert jumped back. "That''s pretty hard to maneuver. Don''t avoid it, Lambert." "No, what''s this? It''s disgusting!" "Disrespectful" Here''s what I do to guys like that. I add magic power and deploy water in a square pattern. I surround Lambert from both sides. "Damn, I''m surrounded!" Looks like he''s having a good time. Lambert desperately wields his wooden sword and fights back. But the opponent is just water. There is no way he can cut it, and Lambert is entangled. "Oh, it''s cool!" The water web took in his sweat and dirt and dispersed when it cooled the body sufficiently. It soaked into the ground. Felix looks enviously at Lambert with a refreshed expression. "By all means, Alter-sama!" He pleaded and refilled the water. He activates "Operate Water" again. This time, I stretch it straight up into the sky like a rope. "This is fun. I can''t use it in a real battle at all, though. It consumes a lot of magic power." The distance he can operate it is about three meters, but its slow speed makes it impossible to catch an opponent. And with earth or fire, but not with water, there is no point in catching them. The water rope turns into a ball on Felix and falls in a weave. As it wrapped around him, Felix said, "Oh." And then, as he takes a breath, I cut in on a bbergasted Lambert. "I''ve been meaning to ask you, where are you headed?" It was a genuine question, and one I was asking myself. "Father''s knightthat''s not what you''re talking about. Can you be more specific?" "Yes, I am. He asked me to help, and I agreed, but there was not much I could do except mock battles. If I knew his target, I could lend a little more." Lambert crossed his arms with a difficult look and looked at me. "I have two older brothers. Both are smart like my father. So the battlefield will be my ce." "Then C should you learn to be a soldier?" "I did that in the ssroom. I don''t know what it''s all about." Lambert blurted out as he remembered. The lecture on the art ofbat also includes military tactics. But to be honest, it was not much. In this world, the power of the individual is too strong. Real 1,000 yers were possible, and advanced magic users were not much different from short-range missiles. Be that as it may, ording to Lambert, tactics could be more important than strategy. That is troubling. I remember some military tactics from my previous life, but I''m only a civilian. When I told him I couldn''t help him there, he didn''t seem to be expecting it and nodded in agreement. But this would only mean another round of mock battles. After a few moments of pondering, a thought urred to me. "What is necessary for a soldier is leadership. No matter how good they are, they are useless if the soldiers do not move. During the field exercise, there was no one to lead the first-year soldiers. Why don''t you try it for a start?" Lambert''s reaction was not encouraging. "I understand what you are saying. But I don''t think the Doris team will be silent. I''m on the same level as Sirzia." "That''s right. Well, I guess it''s okay for our second half of the year. Let''s see C that little ." "Reez?" Felix immediately guessed. After all, they think it''s small. "That little Reez is a surprisingly talkative guy. If it''s too difficult for people suddenly be amander, we can use a council system with the group leaders. There''s a lot to learn from different opinions. We''ll start by advocating, and if it else fails, it''ll be an experience." Lambert thought for a moment and nodded his head. "If it''s a council system, there will be less opposition. The problem is the first semester of next year. If I make such a proposal, Sirzia will say she''s in charge. It would be the worst possible exercise." Perhaps imagining this, Felix also looked deeply disgusted. I waved my hand at them. "Maybe, but don''t worry. I don''t think she''lle to next year''s first-semester field exercises. She has neither the motivation nor the talent for alchemy." "Really? Why did she take the course? "Well. I don''t know what a noble youngdy is thinking." It was to draw Elphimia in. Elphimia is relieved that she doesn''t seem to be following her around these days as if she''s decided he doesn''t have a pulse. "Well, I think that''s enough of a break. It''s still before evening, so let''s have another round, shall we?" "Please." I then had a mock battle with the two of them. Both unleashed "Double Strike" and "Hard Strike," but I lightly avoided them as I had dered in my heart. How to incorporate offensive skills into a normal attack is important. The two of them were overconfident about its power. Then, while having a light meal at their usual restaurant, they made such remarks and paid attention to their trivial movements. When the sun went down, we parted ways and headed home. Chapter 73.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Aim (2) Chapter 73.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Aim (2) Chapter 73.2. The First Year at the Academy C Aim (2) Early the next morning, I left my house and headed for the Adventurer''s Guild for the first time in a long time. I hade to the guild when I had asked for help from "Battle Axe Destruction" but when was thest time I had received a request from them? I counted on my fingers and was a little surprised. Maybe thest time was before the field exercise? That was more than three months ago. Even though I was busy, it was not good. I had to earn my living. As I stepped through the guild''s door, I felt the morning bustle of the guild. The fact that I felt nostalgic was proof that I had been cking off. I look around the floor full of adventurers and look for the people I''m looking for. Yes, it''s easy to figure out. One corner of the floor is empty. The other side notices me and raises his hand. "Oh, over here!" Several people moved their gazes andpared me and the "Battle Axe Destruction". There are only a few C ranks in Seren, and anyone with a certain skill level would know they are quite good. Is it any wonder they attracted so much attention? After exchanging morning greetings, Markant quickly cut in. "You''re still in E rank, right?" "That''s right. If I wanted, I can take a C, right?" "You can, though. It''s a long one, here. Most of them are escorts for the corps." "That''s a problem." The self-study period is four days at most. With a two-day round trip, there are only so many cities I can go to. Besides, we don''t have time. We are talking like this because I told him I had be an adventurer. If that''s the case, he asked me to take on amission with him, and today was the first day of themission. "What shall we do?" Stroking his chin, Markant looks at the bulletin board. The morning bulletin board is a battlefield. Many adventurers were staring at the notice board with eyes like saucers. Since I''ve moved up to E rank, Reba''s designation request is over. I should have jumped into the fray, but it was too much trouble for me, so I kept taking random requests. As I remembered, I moved my gaze. I met someone''s eyes. Some adventurer is calling in front of me? Don''t you work? As if noticing such a sign, Ose stood next to me with sharp eyes. "Is that the one?" "That''s right, but it''s not. It''s not harassment. It''s just a twist of good intentions." Perhaps sensing the cold, deadly atmosphere, the adventurers lined up in front of Reba began to fidget, and before we knew it, they were gone. Well, for some reason, it looks like the ce is empty, so let''s say hello to her first, shall we? As I started to walk away, the "Battle Axe of Destruction" followed me in a line. I knew it was going to be like this. That''s why I secretly registered. Feeling a little embarrassed, I greeted Reba. "It''s been a while, Reba-san." "Seriously, it looks like I''ve been busy. By the way, do the people in the back know you, Tenko-kun?" "Tenko?" Markant bites into a bad spot. It''s been so long that I forgot about that. Pushing past the head-tilting Markant, Danil quickly steps forward. "Yes, Tenko-san is an old friend of mine." "Tenko-san?" "Apparently." Valerie replies in a whisper to the question again. Unaware of such an exchange, Reba was impressed. "I didn''t realize you knew everyone from "Battle Axe of Destruction". You should have asked for a letter of introduction. With that, you could have registered right away." "Please let me register even if I don''t have one." My immediate rebuttal rendered Reba mute. Well, there was no point in rehashing the past. I asked a positive question. "I''m thinking of taking on a request with them. What do you have in mind? Oh, use my rank." "E rank? Right." Reba flipped through the papers in her hand. Then she stopped and pulled out a sheet. "Here''s an interesting one. It''s a request from the academy." "The academy? Where is it?" "The Academy of Advanced Studies of Cartrd. They''re asking for materials." Reba looked a little surprised. Is she doing it on purpose? As long as my real name doesn''t spread, I don''t mind. I let the scowl slide and asked her about the request. She said that they were looking for materials that were easy to prepare and store and that they didn''t care what kind of materials they were. The reward is low because it''s fairly simple, but since it''s a request from three graduate schools, the guild''s assessment is a little extra, she said. I see. So the materials we''re using were collected by adventurers. When I thank my colleagues, Reba adds. "This request is popr because it''s easy, but I don''t put it on the board very often. We need people who are good at collecting and will do it right." It fits Reba-san''s sses. I''m grateful, so please stop looking at me. I turn around and ask everyone with my eyes. "Isn''t it easy? Isn''t it good?" Markant replied, and the others agreed. I nodded one and told Reba I would take it. "Well, I''ll ask then. And, if it''s a magic stone, I''ll buy it, no matter how bad the quality is. It''s a different request originally, but I hear there''s always a shortage. Of course, I''ll give you a little." "Understood." I agree and leave the counter. What I have to do is much the same as usual. I dive into the forest and gather whatever materials I see, and from the monsters, I get some magic stones. I would like to have some magic stones, but now I will contribute to my ssmates and seniors. But even if I collect them, they will be useless unless they match the students'' abilities. Danil seems to have been thinking the same thing and asks me. "How good can you be?" "Well.." Aside from a year, I have no idea as to the rank of my senior year. Reba said "easy", so materials that people can handle even in "Mixing 1" would be a safe bet. "First, I''d like to hold down the materials for the alchemical solution, Ranim grass, and Soglio berries. Both of them should still be avable this time of year. I also want to get some Selong grass for a healing potion and Kungsu grass for detoxification. If we don''t have enough of them, we''ll go for blood-boosting Latam stones. That one doesn''t matter what season it is." "Can you handle it? It''s a little difficult to handle." "Oh, I see. I''ve been working on it since "Mixing 2? If it''s someone other than me, it''s impossible. If not, we can use Latam stones to get the numbers." At that moment, my words were drowned out by the sound of the door loudly being opened. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" gaze at it with disgust, and the regr adventurer returned to his own purpose. This feeling, oh, it''s been a while here too. It was arge man with a skinhead who entered the guild. He took a leisurely nce at the floor. And when he found me, he rolled his eyes. "TeCTenko Aniki! The next man, Barden, also has scars all over his face. He''s still smiling. And as soon as they cool down from their shock, they let out an unintelligible scream, and both flew through the air. The world calls this an attack. As I moved to avoid the two troublesome people, my vision was unexpectedly blocked. A loud sound as loud as their appearance echoed, and Zeret and Barden were blown away. "What the hell, guys?" It was Markant who stood there. Zeret and the others seem unable toprehend what has happened and are rolling on the floor, stunned. Behind them, Corpus stiffens. Seems that things are unfolding too fast for him to keep up. The other one does not seem to have the slightest intention of following along and heads for the bulletin board without a second thought. The behavior of these people leaves even Markant perplexed. "I thought they attacked us out of the blueCare they your acquaintances?" "Call us "Evesting Crop"" "You! How dare you talk to my Aniki! Get out!" Zeret gets agitated in the strangest of ways. If you''re going to be respectful, don''t interrupt the conversation. I have no choice but to call out to the pilot who is examining the board. "Do something, Ismira." "They''re not going to die. Leave them alone." Without looking back, she said. She''s being thorough with this guy. I sighed and apologized with my eyes to Markant. "Can you just let it go at that?" "Oh well. It''ll at least give you a little familiarity." While saying this, Markantughed like a ferocious beast. Status after the end of the invisible mansion (up, new areparisons with the time of arrival at Selene) Name: Alter Les Riedwald Race: Human Level: 23 (+5) HP: 109/109 (+17) MP: 287/287 (+62) Str: 13 Int: 17 (+1) Dex: 17 (+2) End: 13 (+2) Agi: 18+2 (40: multiplied) (+1) Charm: 16 (+1) [Skills] Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, Fast Movement, Multiple Chanting, Mental Resistance 5, Ice Resistance 2, Appraisal 5 (+1), Mixing 7 (+1), Tracking 4 (+1), Stealth 4, Presence Detection 5 (+2), One-handed Sword 7 (+1), Taijutsu 7 (+1), Dagger Art 5, Archery 3, Fire Magic 4, Water Magic 5 (+1), Wind Magic 6 (+1), Earth Magic 6 (+1), No-Attribute Magic 4, Ice Magic 2 (+1), Lightning Magic 2, Denatured Magic 5 [Magic] Beginner Level Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Lightning Bolt, me Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Water Shield, Wind Shield, Earth Shield, Magic Shield, Physical Up, Fast Movement, Create Solution Intermediate Level Fireball, Prate Gale (new) [Title] The Reincarnated One, Ace of the Homing Club (+2 End, +2 Agi), Second Son of Baron Reedwald Chapter 74.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Drawback of Strength (1) Chapter 74.1 - The First Year at the Academy -Drawback of Strength (1) Chapter 74.1. The First Year at the Academy CDrawback of Strength (1) We moved to the za behind the guild. We were told to go to the front. If we started a fight on the main street, the guards woulde to us. So we came to the za C and we did. We took a nce around and were struck by how small it was. Expecting to see what kind of ce it was, I found it was just a ce to store my belongings. Reedwald''s guild has a fairlyrge training hall, and in addition, there is a training facility for magic in the basement. That is in inverse proportion to the size of the town. Looking at the crates piled up against the walls, I wondered if this was a remnant of the town''s history. There must have been an adventurers'' guild when Selene was a country town. It is not clear what the guild thought at the time, but at least the Selene branch couldn''t keep up with the rapid expansion. To make the town the size it is today, it had to relocate or buy up the surrounding area. Perhaps that is the best they could do with the strangely neat exterior and interior. I heard a lot of noise and looked around the square. There are a lot of people here. Adventurers who couldn''t fit into the narrow square were climbing on crates and walls, peeking out from the alleyways, and waiting for the mock battle to begin. It was now the busiest time of the day, and although the timing was bad, I wondered what I had gotten up so early for. Ismira never even showed her face. Amidst the murmur, Markant entered the square carrying wooden weapons. Now everything is ready, but who is in charge? I ask Valerie, the woman next to me. "Usually, I leave it to a third party." "It''s too much trouble to ask. I''ll do it." Saying this, Danil heads toward Zeret and the others. Zeret and the others epted Danil''s offer. They probably don''t care who does it. Danil immediately worked out the rules of the mock battle. At first, Zeret and the others were a bit hesitant, but he quickly grasped the game''s characteristics, and exined them quickly,bining a minimum number of words concisely. The crowd was stunned by this. I know how you feel. But don''t be impressed with us together, Corpus. "So, first up is Markant vs. Zeret. Next up is Marchant vs. Barden." When Danil told him to step back, Barden quietly made his way to the wall. What was that momentum he had just now as if he was going to jump on me? I don''t understand the thought process of these guys. The tworge men red at each other in the square. Danil stepped back and looked at both of them. "Begin!" And he swung his hand out. At the same time. "Doriyaa!" Zeret rushed forward and swung down a wooden mallet. Even a wooden mallet is quite heavy. Laughing at the pressure, Markant dexterously parried it with his two-handed sword. The mallet dug into the square, shaking the ground beneath his feet. "The force is strong. But that''s it." The crowd erupts once again. When we first met, Markant had a strength of 15; in the past two years, he had grown to 17. Zeret''s strength is 18, so it''s higher than that, but Markant has "Strength Enhancement". He''s 22 if it''s just strength, and he''spetitive even in simple strengthparisons. Moreover, theirbat experience was too different. Zeret wielded his mallet even more, but he was beaten at every turn. Zeret took a two-handed sword squarely in the face and was blown by Markant to the side of the wall. "Aniki''s Revenge!" Reflexively, Barden leaps. Too careless. As expected, he got hit by a fist on the counter by Markant. And while spinning around, he crashed into each another next to Zeret. Looking down at the motionless pair, Marchant lowers his sword. "Your fighting style is messy. You should start over from the F rank." Thus, the fight, called a mock battle, ended. The crowd cheered in the za. Zeret and Barden were well known even though they were D-ranked because of their prominence. No, because of their personalities, but Zeret was famous for his monstrous strength that pushed him to the limits of humanity. Markant went head-to-head with him and showed exceptional skill as well. If it were only his rank, he would be the same as Haleist of Serps, but everyone here would have recognized that he was no ordinary C-rank. The noise woke them up, and they looked around. They don''t seem to know what happened or what they were doing. Still C is the difference so pronounced? There is a simple difference in ability, but they are used to being treated well. They wereining that they got tangled up a lot in neighboring towns. "Are you done?" Hearing the cheers, Ishmira peeked out. "You. You''re one of them, even if it''s temporary, so you should worry a little." "No need. They''re idiots, but they have a keen sense of smell." I tilted my head, not understanding what she meant. "They don''t fight with scum. They''ll judge you as an enemy from the start." "Heh, that''s great." "So when they poke at you or interfere too much, it''s a sign that they like you." "Well, that meansC" "I saw it!!" Their chanting echoed through the za. When I looked back, I saw Zeret and Barden kneeling side by side. "By all means, your name!" "Eh, ah, Markant." "Oh! From now on, please let me call you Markant Aniki!" Again. How much more of this are you going to mass produce Aniki? Or are you switching from me? Thanks then. The two of them, ignoring the bewildered Markant, spin around and whisper, "Aniki Aniki.". "Good for you, Markant, you''ve got a fine little brother. And two of them." "Can I hit them for being so depressing?" Without waiting for an answer, he punched them. He didn''t wait for an answer and punched them. The two of them mmed into the wall and fell into aplete stupor. "What was that all about, these guys?" I was so happy to see them. I had a very nice smile at the sight of them. Chapter 74.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Drawback of Strength (2) Chapter 74.2 - The First Year at the Academy -Drawback of Strength (2) Chapter 74.2. The First Year at the Academy CDrawback of Strength (2) We arrived at the forest after some trouble. Ose was in charge of keeping an eye on the area, and Markant was in charge of the monsters we caught in our vignce. After noon passed without incident, we decided to take a break. Taking a breather, we reported to each other the results of our work. In addition to the materials for the alchemical solution, we were also able to collect Selong grass. Inparison, the detoxifying Kungs grass was scarce. In Reedwald, they asionally found colonies of the nt, so perhaps the climate in Selene is too warm for them. Markant could fight off several nudloks, orcs, and ordinary wolves. The results here were two magic stones, proof of defeat, and pelts. The magic stones were to be delivered along with alchemical materials. "Well, the monsters around here aren''t very responsive." Markant slurped down his bag of water and spilled it out. In the end, the gathering team, not even Ose, did not join in, and Markant kicked the crap out of the enemy alone. I agree with what he said. I open my mouth as I look out over the forest. "It''s true that Selene''s demons are weak. Still, there are strong ones out there." I told him about the goblin leader we encountered during the field exercise. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" impressed me not only with their strength but also with their ability to lead a party. Even in their long history as adventurers, they had never encountered goblins of that caliber. Markant folded his arms and snorted. "I didn''t know such a thing was lurking around. That was a shame." "Subhuman-type monsters are simr to the human species, you know. The only thing is that it''s more difficult to handle." "But how did they be so strong?" "That''s easy. It''s because they keep fighting." Valerie was taken aback by Markant''s rough answer. "That''s not what I meantC" "No, you have a point. I just don''t have enough words." When I agreed with him, not only Valerie was surprised, but also Markant. Why was the leader so strong? I thought as I groomed my lightweight two-handed sword. No one would be so strange as to use a goblin as a messenger. Instead of pursuing such a low possibility, it would be more realistic to think that they became so strong in their natural state. I conveyed my reasoning as I thought about it. "It was certainly strong. But what if it was in the forest of Leknod? If we dive a little deeper, it is not unusual to find monsters stronger than that one. It was the average of its kind. I think the reason goblins in the Forest of Leknod can''t be strong was because they die when they be strong." Danil nodded, examining. "It is possible. Adventurers also lose their lives innds that are not suitable for their size." "It must be blessed with the right environment. Well, that, too, is a matter of talent." My words caused everyone to ponder. It was not limited to goblins, but it suggested that with the right talent and environment. Any monster could be powerful. Just as the human species trains itself, so are they buffeted by thepetition for survival. Markant shook off his thoughts as if he had reached a boiling point. "Anyway, you''re talking about some goblins who use their skills like crazy!" "Back to the beginning. I was surprised when I met it. I couldn''t even use a single offensive skill" When I blurted it out, I sensed a strange atmosphere. Why are they all looking at me at once? "Not even one? You can''t use it?" "I told you so. What''s the confirmation?" As soon as I answered, Markant stood, and shook his head vigorously. "No, no, no, it''s impossible! You can''t even use "Hard-hitting"!" "My bad. I''m sorry, but there''s no way a ten-year-old can use that." For some reason, he was even more astonished than the goblin leader. "Hard-hitting" and "Double-hitting" are harder than raising the rank of the "One-handed sword". Lambert and Felix are exceptions. They may not be geniuses, but they are brilliant. While everyone was surprised, Ose came to his senses first. "Oh, that''sC" He muttered unusually, and his eyes were drawn to me. O was the center of attention, and while he looked a little ufortable saying it, he continued. "Perhaps, but isn''t too strong?" Danil nodded broadly at Ose''s words. "I see, that''s probably it. Alter-sama must have unparalleled skills in both the near and far fields. He can handle most situations." "Ah, that''s why there''s no ce for offensive skills. It''s faster to run and sh or use magic to kick them around." I agreed with what they said. "That''s a lot of things thate to mind." The benefit of the "Increased Growth Value" was also significant. My high agility, and "Taijutsu" allowed me to outperform the goblin leader''s continuous skills. Other than that, they were right on point. What finished off the leader was a mereteral cleave by "High-speed Movement". A man that strong could not even react. Markant listened silently to such a story, but his face became unsettled. "Even if that''s the reason. Does the academy teach offensive skills?" "We teach them. But I don''t know how to say it. Maybe it''s suffocating." Most offensive skills required a specific pre-movement before we could activate them. It''s a slight stall, but it''s faster to run and sh. So until I realized myck of firepower with the iron golem, I didn''t give it much thought. I thought I would learn it sooner orter. In the meantime, I could shorten this preliminary action. The goblin leader''s movement was significantly shorter than Desindo''s teaching. When I noticed this, I was pleased to see some progress, but I still haven''t figured out how to add or subtract. When I told him this, Markant shook his head. "That guy is way off. You have to learn first. You''ll get the hang of it once you use it." "Oh that''s right." Of course. First of all, you need to learn the basics. I was in a hurry. I deeply regretted it. Markant watched silently, then nodded and pped both knees. "Okay, then I''ll teach you!" "I appreciate thatCare you sure?" "What''s withholding, you''re not a stranger. First is the "Hard-hitting" technique, which you can use with any weapon except bare hands. Next is "Wind sh"!" Valerie snapped at him. "That''s only for heavy weapons, right? Then let''s go with "Double-hitting", I''ll teach you!" "No, "Hard-hitting"! And then "Wind sh"!" "If it''s Alter-sama, it should be "Double-hitting"!" The argument started without any regard to the parties concerned. Why are we fighting? And, it''s not decided. I want to remember both of them. Seeing them, Danilughed without effort. "When the basics are taken away, we have nothing. Us." Danil and Ose look at each other regretfully. One is a magic swordsman, the other a scout. Neither of them had much in the way of offensive skills. "Don''t be so extravagant, you two!" Danil shouted angrily at the two. "Danil taught you "Floodball"! You were the first!" Ose flinches at the sharp point of a finger. "You and Nerio taught me the art of scouting! Do you have to know how much free time I had back then!" "Oh, that reminds me" Ose pped his hands in a silly manner. In the end, their argument continues on the way home, and they manage to settle it by taking turns teaching each other. I appreciate your earnest discussion, butC. I''d like you to listen to my opinion for once. Chapter 75.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Heros Vessel (1) Chapter 75.1 - The First Year at the Academy -Hero''s Vessel (1) Chapter 75.1. The First Year at the Academy CHero''s Vessel (1) WWhile I was attending lectures, "Battle Axe of Destruction" epted simple requests and came over in the afternoon to give me practice. When I had somewhat gotten a sense of "Hard-hitting" and "Double-hitting", we received requests to collect and defeat monsters and then trained ourselves in actualbat. The requests to defeat the demons were not very big. We were asked to take out small groups of orcs or to wipe out monsters in the vicinity to ensure the safety of the roads. We can do these requests with a single hand, on the other hand, they are great for practice. I felt a little sorry for the orcs who would get blown away by the "Wind sh" with their smug faces. One day, we received a request to exterminate an unusual species and visited the forest. The n was to spend two nights and three days in the forest, with two days to carry out the request, travel, and return on thest day. If I include the client''s position, it goes back to when I was eight years old and explored the forest of Leknod with "Battle Axe of Destruction". On the first day, we inspected the situation in the southern granary and set our course to the west. We stepped deeper into the forest while carrying out our request, and it was noon on the second day. "I followed the breadcrumbs, and this is what I found. It''s like a trap." "First, they don''t attack you, so it''s not even a trap. It''s just creepy." A huge, shiny ck tree loomed up in front of us. Clinging to it tightly was a beetle monster, Bornis. It was about 20 to 30 centimeters in size, simr in appearance to a female beetle, but more rounded. Such a bornis was not the first time I had met with a bornis. I often saw them when I was hiding in the forest, and when I looked up at them, I saw them flying energetically in the sky. The reason adventurers, including myself, leave bornis alone is because they''re neither harmful nor beneficial. They rarely attack humans, and their magic stones are just as rare and hard to find. Of course, there was no use for the outer shell, and there was no point in troubling ourselves with killing it. Perhaps it knows this, but it''s unperturbed by our approach. "They boil up every once in a while, don''t they?" "That was tough . The whole vige chased them out. They''re omnivores, they''ll eat anything." Valerie looked up at the herd of Bornis in disgust. This time the request was to exterminate therge number of bornis. It seems that the individuals that overflowed from the forest had moved into the grasnds and begun to ravage the breadbasket areas. The Adventurers'' Guild had asked me "To take care of this with the highest priority", and Reba had sent me out on a semi-mandatory mission. "Battle Axe of Destruction" was thepanion piece. But I don''t know how many of them are in this tree alone. It''s hard to tell the total number because the original is so big. "There are so many in this big tree. Are they looking for sap?" "No, because they are heavy. If the branches are too thin, they will break. As it turns out, the only trees they''re clinging to are the thick ones. Ahead of my moving eyes, one of the bornis fell, snapping a thin branch. The impact sends several of them reeling. I see, so this is how it goes. "Where do we start? Even though they''re docile, they''ll react if we killed one of their own." "Don''t panic and run away. It''s impossible to kill them all. Use "Fireball", please. They''ve gathered together, let''s burn this tree alone." "Okay." Markant and Ose sprinkled oil on the trees and, on cue, unleashed the Fireball. The mes spread like a lick, and countless bornis tumbled to the ground in mes, while those that escaped took off in a panic. Danil chased them with magic, Ose with a bow and arrow, and Markant and Valerie put the finishing touch on the fallen ones. I also shot down the bornis with my "Earth Bolt," but they were stubborn because they were only insects. They don''t care if their bodies are damaged a little, and even if the "Earth Bolt" stings them, they are still struggling to escape. "Whoa!" Suddenly, one of the bornis changed direction and lunged at me. While avoiding it, I cut it cleanly in two with Rhino Sword. It''s a monster, even if it''s a quiet one. The other that gave up on escaping also made a nasty wing noise and came toward me. "Save us the trouble, man." Markant readied his weapons and intercepted the onrushing ck mass. Not long after that, by the time they had worked up a sweat, dozens of bornis were lying around. Markant, Valerie, and Danil put the finishing touch on the living ones, while Ose and I peered into the tree hollows and shadows. Bornis seems to prefer these ces C oh, there they are. When we finally finish clearing the perimeter, wey out the carcasses. Markant stands at the edge of it, his holy axe at the ready. "Okay, let''s cut them apart." As soon as he deres, he swings the axe down. The proof of the request''s aplishment was bornis'' head. He said it was meant to ensure he would finish it off since it wouldn''t die from a slight wound. And weid the carcass out to make it easier to work with and to check the magic stone. We moved the wings out of the way and cut open the outer skin. Many insects had magic stones on the back of their abdomens after we sliced them. As a result, we find one small magic stone. Many of them only have one magic stone. No wonder they are treated as part of the scenery. After cing the head in a leather bag, we had to move around a bit to rest. Many bornis had escaped, but we were sure to run into another bornis in pursuit. There was no end in sight. Chapter 75.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Heros Vessel (2) Chapter 75.2 - The First Year at the Academy -Hero''s Vessel (2) Chapter 75.2. The First Year at the Academy CHero''s Vessel (2) Sitting on an overhanging root, I quenched his thirst with a cup of General tea. Markant was gnawing on a piece of dried meat with his bulging skin sack beside him, unconcerned. I open my mouth as I watch him. "How many bornis are we up to now?" "Eighteen so far, and forty-one earlier. That makes a total of fifty-nine." Danil responded smoothly. "That''s quite a few. Onerge copper coin per animal. So that''s about six silver coins C or maybe six exactly." He corrects himself, with Ose throwing a dagger at his side. Catching the flying head with one hand, Markant tosses it into his leather bag. "That''s more than we had at the boil in the vige. It''s almost full." "Even if we are actively killing them, it''s not worth it to collect the heads, is it? Should we bring back other monsters or collect them?" Markant agreed with my suggestion. But they were good, since the reward for C rank was 20 to 50 gold coins, about 20 times that of F rank. Inparison, there was not much difference, and they didn''t care much about the reward amount. Otherwise, they would not have thrown out the materials for the Eras Rhino. Besides, "Battle Axe of Destruction" tends to like rewarding work and maintaining public order. That is also why he refused to babysit me two years ago but epted once I showed him my ability. He also said that he would have epted the challenge to exterminate Bornis even if I were not there. I look at the "Battle Axe of Destruction". Maybe this is a good opportunity. Let''s ask their opinion. When the time was right, I started, "I have something to discuss with you. "I''ve been training mainly with "One-handed Sword", but there''s a little problem." "A problem? Have you hit your head?" A wall of qualities, Markant seemed to think so. I wave my hand exaggeratedly. "Oh, sorry. Not quite. I''ve reached quite a rank with my "One-handed sword". I don''t feel like I''m training anymore with the monsters around here. And then there''s the Rhino sword." He taps his finger through the scabbard. "This guy''s good, but he''s too sensitive. I was worried it might break when I went at it with the iron golem. I''m sure it will break in battle in the future. I have a spare sword, but I thought it would be better to use something other than a sword. "Other than a sword, huh? Why not the Rhino stiletto?" "That''s because it''s a one-point breakthrough. It''s hard to use it as my main weapon. Even if it is super powerful, its attack''s range is too narrow. Even the iron golem, which could be helpful, had no ce, and I C or Rnd C chose the stiletto because I was concerned about my parents'' eyes on me. "Another weapon, huh? Maybe there is one." Markant must have recalled his blur. He''s implying that Selene was not suited for apetent person. Everyone seemed to realize that, too, and would silently ponder. If I were just an adventurer, it would be easy. Just go to another town. But as an academy student, that is not possible. While waiting for everyone''s answer, I was thinking about something else. I ask myself for a while, and then I make a decision. I will report it to my father after my graduation. "I''ve kept this quiet until now, but I have another odd skill that everyone knows about. It''s a growth-enhancing skill." My father was the only one who knew about "Increased Growth Potential". I didn''t even tell my brother or mother. Rnd C I''m sure he''d have a hunch that there''s something to it. Such a confession confused everyone even more. Valerie asks with a look that doesn''t get the point across. "That skill C that much?" I guess I didn''t exin well enough. I trace back my memory and add. "When I was five years old, I started training with a sword, and within a few months, I had mastered the skills of "One-handed Sword" and "Taijutsu". Of course, I had no realbat experience. By the time I met you guys at the age of eight, I had "One-handed Sword 3", "Dagger 4", and "Taijutsu 4. I thought my magic was 3 to 1, except for Holy and Necromancy." "That''s a hell of a thing. That''s why it was so hard for him. Maybe that''s why he''s so strangely mature?" "Maybe." I affirmed, but the reason for that is what''s inside. As expected, I can''t talk about it. As far as I have been able to find, I found no traces of other reincarnated or transmigrated people. I''m a little skeptical about Alphas and his "Analysis", but even if he has powerful skills, he doesn''t smell like a previous life or a different culture. And if he''s simply strong, there are also monsters such as Sleias, the god of war, and an SS-ranked adventurer. Zebel, the beast god, fought the evil god Adudo. And Md, the god of agriculture, who''s deeply believed in even in Selene. Being a reincarnated person did not necessarily mean one was superior. In addition, the word "reincarnated" and the concept of "reincarnation" do not exist in this world. Therefore, it is different from exining "High-speed Movement" or "Increased Growth Potential". It would be unintelligible. And even if they understood, the situation did not progress in any way. "What about that wall of skills and qualities?" Danil asked as I was sidetracked. "Probably not break through. Even the "Appraisal" didn''t mention the qualities." Danil nodded and began thinking again. The others remained silent. Did the additional information make the decision even more difficult? I decided to ask them because I couldn''t conclude myself. With the "Increased Growth Potential", it would not be a bad idea to focus on the "One-handed Sword". Even weak monsters can grow more than others, I had a few run-ins with strong opponents, and my rank had leveled up since I came to Selene. And if I choose anotherbat technique skill, I could increase my ranks even faster. Unlike in Reedwald, I could dive into the forest whenever I wanted without anyone''s interference. Even if it is not enough for "One-Handed Sword 7," if I haven''t learned it yet, the effect of realbat should be great. Chapter 75.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Heros Vessel (3) Chapter 75.3 - The First Year at the Academy -Hero''s Vessel (3) Chapter 75.3. The First Year at the Academy CHero''s Vessel (3) "Oh, it''s not in my nature to be bothered!" Suddenly, Markant breaks the silence. "The point is, you don''t feel at home standing on your feet! Then drop the "One-handed sword". And while you''re at it, aim higher!" "Up?" I don''t know what to think, but Valerie agrees, "That''s a good idea!". Danil and Ose were nodding their heads in agreement. Well, what''s up? I''m talking about increasing the number of cards in my hand. I thought for a moment and then realized. "Well, intermediate level." Markant chuckled. "A "One-handed Sword" or my "Axe" is still beginner level, no matter how far you go, but for B ranks and above, intermediate level is not umon." "I see. I hadn''t thought of that." It''s always better to set a goal than to go up in the dark. Aiming for the intermediate level might be the best decision. However, I stop moving at Valerie''s subsequent words. "Alter-sama, "One-handed Sword'' is your axis, so it''s "Sword sh" or "Sword Dance"." Sword Dance? Everyone peeked at me curiously as I stiffened. Somehow I managed to shake them off. "Hey wa-, no, it''s nothing." I faked it with a desperate smile. Why, of all things, a "Sword dance"? Is she harassing the little fat man? In a strange air, Danil returns to the subject. "Sword Dance'' is "Curved Sword'' or "Two-handed Sword" in addition to One-handed Sword. "Sword Dance" is ." "One-handed Sword" and "Taijutsu" and then "Dagger" or "Curved Sword". I think you probably meet the requirements, Alter-sama. Then you should go for "Sword Dance"." "Then it''s no different than now." Markant denies it, but Valerie immediately shakes her head. "No, it''s not. Alter-sama asked me if I wanted things to stay the same. I didn''t say I wanted to change the present. If I want to reach the intermediate level, the shortest distance is always better for me. Besides, "Sword Dance" doesn''t fit my style of fighting. The "Curved Sword" is difficult to handle, and the"Two-handed Sword" would negate its advantages." With a wide-eyed look, Markant stands up. "What''s wrong with Two-handed Sword"? He''s got this weird hidden skill set. He can use a "Two-handed Sword'' in a heartbeat." "Why are you limiting yourself to "Two-handed Swords"? You just want to teach him heavy weapons, don''t you?" "Then I''ll use the axe! Do you want to teach me how to use an axe? I''ll teach you the axe!" "You''re an intermediate swordsman! What are you going to do with memorizing "axes"?" "Wait, wait" I somehow managed to calm down the two who were getting heated. This again, why do they keep doing this? I felt bad for "Axe". I wait for them to calm down, and then I begin. "I understand what you''re saying. Let''s decide to aim for the intermediate level. It''s better if the goal is easy to understand, and none of the weapons will interfere with " Hard-hitting" and "Double-hitting". Do you need a rank?" "It''s vague. That''s about it. They don''t always reveal their hand." "Roughly, they say rank 8 or higher." I checked the status of Valerie''s supplement. "One-handed Sword 7", "Taijutsu 7", "Dagger 5". Wow, that''s the shortest distance. If I fight, "One-handed Sword" and "Taijutsu" will naturally increase. If I had been using stilettos a lot with this, I might have be C a sword dance''. "You. Don''t tell me you''re on the verge of intermediate level?" Markant sputters when he notices me, and he carries his holy axe. We looked in the direction where Ose had gone and packed our things. "For more details, see the secret of the Baron family." "You''re telling me that now?" Ose returned immediately and announced with a single word, "Goblins." Markant expressed interest, "Oh", he said. I remember the leader''s story, but I don''t think those things are around anymore. I ask him what''s going on, and Ose looks deep into the forest. "They are strays. There are five of them. They seemed to have finished hunting and were eating bornis." "What, eating them? Eat this?" I looked down at the headless, bare remains that Ose had just killed. Yes, it''s very gruesome. "Goblins are bad eaters. It''s only them or the same insect family that eats bornis." That''s a forest cleaner. I can''t imitate them, and I don''t want to. Whatever the case, now that I''ve discovered them, I''ll finish them off. I asked silently, and everyone nodded at the same time. Chapter 75.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Heros Vessel (4) Chapter 75.4 - The First Year at the Academy -Hero''s Vessel (4) Chapter 75.4. The First Year at the Academy CHero''s Vessel (4) The five goblins were holding the bornis, and devouring it with a single-minded effort. It looks a little like a big piece of fruit. But if you look closely, it''s still grotesque. They were up against a fallen tree that looked like a roosting ce, so we spread out, blocked their escape route, and swooped down on them at once. Goblins fell one after another. Finally, thest one picked up a weapon, but Valerie''s Arua Sero looped off its head. "Oh, found it." As we dismantle them like a stream of water, Markant found a small magic stone. He tossed it, gave it to me, then cupped his chin as if to say, "Take it.". "Are you sure?" "How much is it after we share it, such a small thing?" "Oh, yeah. I appreciate it." I intend to try my hand at [Magic Tool Creation] shortly, so no matter how many magic stones I have, it won''t be enough. When I moved my gaze to thank everyone, I caught sight of Ose, who was bending down. Danil stands behind him. "What''s wrong?" "These guys seem to havee straight back from over there." "You don''t think they hunted the bornis in the vicinity?" "Probably." We looked each other in the face as we talked like that. When I invoked the "presence detection," I could faintly sense the presence of bornis in the area. There were few, but not none. The fact that they went all the way to the distance means. I examined the carcasses of the bornis. The locations were scattered, but they all had holes in them. There is also a thick branch lying nearby. "Did it stab it with a branch and carry it away?" "That means there''s a hunting ground. So, let''s clean that one up too." "Yes, we should. Before night falls." Bornis were nocturnal. When the sun went down, they would move in search of food. With Ose leading the way, we retraced the goblin''s footprints. It was easy for me, not to mention Ose, to follow the freshly made and unconcealed footprints. We proceed without stopping, and after a while, Ose turns his hand backward and disappears. I duck for breath to signal that I''m waiting, and he soon returns. "I found it, but it''s a little unexpected." Looking at the hunting ground he led me to, Markant is alerted to his surroundings. "It''s awfully big, but is it a goblin settlement?" "A former settlement. No goblins." Ose corrects that. Meanwhile, I''m speechless. This is C that guy''s stronghold. Usually, goblins leave the trees where they are and form settlements that blend into the forest. However, this vige had cut down all the trees on its property and was not even trying to hide. This is the confidence of a strong man. Rustic dwellings stood in a random row, and many of them copsed. Adventurers must have destroyed them. And from the dwellings, we sense countless signs of life. "You said that Bornis is an omnivore. Do they eat carcasses too?" "Yes. They don''t care if they live or die." Valerie responded to my question. If that''s the case C I''m the one who started the mass outbreak of Bornis. The settlement was destroyed because of the death of its leader. The adventurers destroyed their settlement, and I had no direct hand in it. Still, if the leader had lived, the situation would have been very different. If he had been inmand, the strike force would have struggled, and would not have been destroyed so easily. Still, I thought it would have ended the same way at some point. If the strike force loses, Selene will get serious. There would be nothing to do against the golems and the hordes of wizards. Then, as now, the bornis problem will ur. It doesn''t matter who asks when. I knew this in my head, but I was ovee with an inexpressible emotion. Marchant approaches the half-destroyed dwelling. "This is a sword wound. I see, so this is the settlement that the goblin was in charge of. It''s big, this big." "Wait a minute. So the goblin just now was eating the carcass of the same species that ate Bornis? Knowing that?" "Apparently. I knew extermination was the right thing to do, both of them." Markant looks at Ose, his face contorting in disgust. "So how many are there?" "Countless. And how many are lurking inside the ruins of their dwellings?" "That''s a hassle. If we provoke them too much, they''ll scatter. We''re running low on oil. We should call for backup. No need for that. Chapter 75.5 - The First Year at the Academy - Heros Vessel (5) Chapter 75.5 - The First Year at the Academy -Hero''s Vessel (5) Chapter 75.5. The First Year at the Academy CHero''s Vessel (5) Before I knew it, the words had slipped out. I slowly looked around the vige, encouraged by the words. "I''ll finish this. Everyone back off." "Clear up?. All right, I''ll leave it to you." Markant nodded and left with the others. I remained alone and looked out over the vige. The logging was not only inside, but also far from the trees outside the settlement. That guy''s confidence made it easy to do. I pick the tallest tree nearby and leap onto the branch. Bornis is nowhere to be found. It seems that he is veryfortable in his dwelling. Climbing to the top of the tree, I probe with his "Presence Detection" to be sure. No other signs. Just more and more bornis. I feel weak C eggs? Do you want to overwinter? It''s not even autumn yet, but there seems to be someone who is quick-tempered. I wish I had found it now I let out a thin breath. Well, nameless goblin warrior. Let this be thest trace you leave on this earth. I focus my attention and release the "Fireball" all at once. First, the outer perimeter. The fireballs hit one after another, turning the vige scarlet. Countless fire-engulfed bornis rolled out of the ruins that had been blown apart and were now burning. The next round coats the intact center of the vige, and burns up the bornis trying to escape by flying away with the "Fireball" that bursts in mid-air. After a few more shots, I made sure nothing was moving, and I jumped down from the tree. Everyone stared at the vige in silence. In the light of the zing mes, Markant muttered. " That''s a hell of a lot of power." "Is this intermediate magic with "Multiple Chanting"? I realized why Rapunas is called a hero." Danil also said with a euphoric expression. I shook my head. "This is no heroic thing. It''s just destruction." "No, it''s not." Danil strongly refuted, as if to add insult to injury. "To aplish something, you always need power. It does not matter if the power is good, bad, or of any kind. It is the action and the result that counts. That is what makes them heroes." His eyes focused on me. I felt a certain respect in their eyes, and I couldn''t help but look away. "More importantly, I need you to extinguish the fire. I have very little magic left." "Okay, then put it out! Danil, do it with ir!" "Leave it to me." The "Battle Axe of Destruction" scattered toward the burning vige. I watched the scene. This thing C it''s a fake. My roots are in "Increased Growth Potential", a cheat gave to me by a small fat man. It would be disrespectful for me to put such a thing in the same league as Rapunas and Alphas. I turn my attention to the rising ck smoke. In that battle, I reached out to the leader. I wonder what would have happened if we had surrendered. The situation would have been moreplicated. Even if only he had followed through, the other goblins would have remained the same. If they are harmful demons, I will kill them. He and I would have been on a parallel track. I would not have won his trust for the rest of my life. I think as I look at my burnt-out pride. He may be the hero of the goblins. Chapter 76.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Into the Unexplored Forest (1) Chapter 76.1 - The First Year at the Academy -Into the Unexplored Forest (1) Chapter 76.1. The First Year at the Academy CInto the Unexplored Forest (1) Two weeks had passed since we finished exterminating Bornis, and during that time, I and Battle Axe of Destruction'' had continued to learn offensive skills and train for other skills besides "One-handed Sword" whilepleting simple requests. I decided to go for the intermediate level [Sword sh]. I don''t know why I can''t remember any other candidates. It was a total mystery. Markant was overjoyed at my decision, while Valerie was a bit displeased. I had wondered why he was sopetitive, but ording to Danil, because he was so excited that his turn had finallye. If he was so happy, I wish I had asked him to tell me earlier. For the [Sword sh], I pulled out my lightweight two-handed sword since I didn''t have a curved sword. Markant said he would instruct me on that as well. He has [Two-handed Sword 3] and used to love two-handed swords until he got his holy axe. He was pushing for [Sword sh] so hard that he couldn''t teach it to his rival Valerie. A little dirty. By the way, Markant has [Axe 7], the same level as my [One-handed Sword 7]. I thought he was close to intermediate level [sh Axe] then, but I was told that even [Axe 8] is impossible. As far as we know, no one has reached this level, and anyone doesn''t know its existence. It''s an afternoon in my backyard, with a hint of autumn. There''re me, Battle Axe of Destruction, and Ted with his gang. It seems that they got along quite well at the party at the Invisible Mansion, and when they met face to face, they received simple guidance and learned about adventurer knowledge. Danil and Nails in particr have a lot inmon in their roles, and they often talk to each other. Recently, it seems that Ose has also joined. I wonder if he''s even been taught the art of scouting. "Okay, go ahead." At Markant''s urging, I readied my wooden sword. Now it''s a one-handed sword, not a two-handed one. Everyone watches with bated breath. Concentrate on everything from the palm of my hand that holds the handle to the tip of my toes. I stepped forward, synchronizing the movements of my entire body. The feel of the soil, the load on my knees, elbows, and palms. I was aware of my entire body and prepared for the slightest moment. The moment something clicked, I issued amand. The load on my arms and legs increased at once, and a sh that concentrated everything was released. The sound of blows echoed in the backyard. Catching my sh with his two-handed sword, Markant smirked. "That was a [Strong Strike]." "Oh!!!" Ted and the others cheered. It was a sess for the time being. "It''s also possible to aim for a higherpatible [Rock sh] at this point, but" After a moment''s pause, he swung down with his two-handed sword. A de wind that I could notpare to the [Strong Strike] generated. As the name suggests, this could cut rocks. "This one has a uselessly long time." "It seems useful enough, doesn''t it?" "I''ve used it a lot, so it''s fast enough. But even a time of this level can be fatal. So even if it''s not as powerful, the [Strong Strike] is better. "So that''s how it is." "That''s how it is. So C the next one is [Wind sh]!" [Double Strike], right? Valerie stops him from leading the way. Then Valeriemented, "I can''t believe you beat me to it ." The fact Markant also teaches [Two-handed Sword], it inevitably takes a long time to train. That probably affected the order of learning. I''m sorry, I don''t know. "Pops, teach me too!" "Me too! That gutsy thing you just did! I don''t care either way!" "It''s still too early for you guys. Anything is fine, so learn the basics. Thates first." Markant chases off Ted and Gemma, who are swarming around, but they don''t give up. As heughed at them, Nails came up to his side. "Alter-san, look at this." A drop of water drips from his fingertip. "Did you use [Pure Water]?" "Yes! I can only give you a little bit yet." "No, it''s great. Practice before you go to bed. You''ll be good at it in no time." "I''ll do my best!" Nails nodded vigorously, blushing. Lily was pleased to see him, but she also looked somewhat frustrated. She was busy working in the gardens and had less time to practice than before. Still, I thought her qualities were better than Nails'', so this result was surprising. At any rate, Nails took the lead over Ted and Gemma in taking the first step toward bing an adventurer. Even with life magic, growth is growth. I''ve got to work out more, too. As if seeing through such a movement of the heart, Markant calls out to him. "Do you want to y a game with a [Strong Strike]?" "I''d like that." I faced Markant again. Chapter 77.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (1) Chapter 77.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (1) Chapter 77.1. The First Year at the Academy C Court Magician (1) One morning, Elphimia and I were walking down a main street when the night air faded. Our destination was the United Town Hall, where Elphimia''s grandmother, Certeres, was enshrined. A few days ago, a car arrived to pick her up, and on this day, Certeres finally returned to the capital. It took so long because Elphimia refused to leave her in the hands of strangers. I am on my way to see her off, but I have another purpose C or rather, this one has be my main purpose. We arrived at the joint government building and were shown into the reception room. We waited there for a while, and then the door opened. "Sorry to keep you waiting. I''ve had a long talk with the chairman." Entering the room was Elphimia''s father, Dion. He should be in his mid-forties, but he is only a half-elf and looks around 20 years old. And he is handsome. It must be difficult for him at the court. After exchanging a few words with his daughter, he turned his attention to me. Immediately, I bowed to him. "It is my pleasure to meet you for the first time. My name is Alter Les Reedwald, the second son of Baron Reedwald. "I am Dion ulette, court magician. I have heard of you." Dion smiled at the well-formed face. But his eyes were tinged with a probing light. This feeling C youe fast, [Nagic Sight]? Lislia had it too, and it''s no wonder. What is strange is Elphimia. She''s a quarter, but she looks more like an elf than his father. But still, it''s out of the blue. Compared to the appraisal system, the target is only magic power, and it can roughly be identified. I guess the person who uses it has less resistance. Of course, I don''t use [Appraisal]. If Elphimia notices me, she might make a fuss. It was the first time I met a court magician. The court magician who had guided my young brother had dismissed him as having no talent. Virgil had taught him in about a week. So I didn''t have a good impression of him. What about this man? As I wait in silence, Dion breaks his face. "Excuse me. I had a little look at you." He seems to have sensed that I am aware of [Magic Sight]. So he''s got an attitude. Even so, he''s shrewd. What''s this girl''s father? "I thought she was exaggerating because you''re friends, but it''s more than that. I heard that you learned the [Fireball] on your own?" "I met a good instructor." "Even so, it''s amazing. My daughter has both intermediate spellbooks. You can be proud of it." "Don''tpare me to him. He''s crazy, in more ways than one." Elphimia spat out with an unfaithful look on her face. You need to behave a little better. "I''ve heard that even if you learn it from a magic book, you can''t activate it if you don''t have the right qualities. I''m sure Elphimia-sama would have learned it on her own sooner orter." "Can you stop calling me sama''? Where''s your usual smug attitude? Oh, my back is starting to itch." Elphimia shudders and rubs her back against the backrest, though she lifts it with all her might. I don''t think your daughter has been disciplined. Dionughs at such a daughter. "Ha, that''s typical. It''s fine as usual." "Well, I''ll take your word for it and be a little more casual." "Yes, that''s fine. I''m fine with whatever you''refortable with." There was no way that a baron''s son could take a casual attitude toward a court magician of the same rank as a count. What do you mean by "it seems"? I nced at her in protest, but Elphimia didn''t even look at me. "Well, there''s no need to stand around talking. Sit down." Dion motioned for me to be seated. Then he straightened his residence and began to talk about his ns for the future. Certeles, the invisible mansion, Esard and Lislia. The truth was different depending on where we stand in the events that took ce outside of our current control. Elphimia hid what I had done from the council, and told me that we discovered the invisible mansion only with [Magic Sight ]and that the iron golem''s movement was strange from the beginning, and that it copsed on its own after being attacked several times. And the council also reported falsely to Dion. They would rather not be known. That one of the culprits who sent Certeres to her death and even stole Prost''s magic stone was the oldest council member. That the next in line is likely to be a coborator. The council did not even investigate the Prost case, even though Selene was suspected of being involved. If they were to tell this story honestly, they would be judged incapable of governing, and their autonomy could get revoked. Moreover, if the council was entirely to me, even Selene couldn''t defend itself. As a result, the council made a deal with Elphimia. A certain official happened to know the location of the invisible mansion that had been unounted for and went to investigate. There, he found a body, which he identified to Elphimia as Certeres, based on the coat of arms she had on her. Further investigation revealed that Certeles had been injured in a fight with something and had escaped into a ward, where she died. So what does this have to do with the truth about Dion? The correct answer is that I have nothing to do with it. I am just a friend. Such a mere friend is chatting with a court magician in the busy hours of the morning. The originator of this strange situation was Elphimia. Last night, she was so rxed after seeing her father for the first time in a long time that she told them, "She had a friend who had mastered intermediate-level magic on his own and was also good with a sword.". As expected, she didn''t mention anything dangerous, but Dion was still very excited. He appealed to his daughter to let him see me, and today, the day of the departure, he got to see me. By the way, I only found out about it this morning. She is a troubled youngdy, but I also wanted to see her off, so I agreed on the condition that I participate officially. She is currently going through the formalities of departure, and our conversation somehow turned to chit-chat. After all, he seems concerned about his daughter living in a distantnd. He asked me about Elphimia''s life at the academy. She didn''t seem to like it, so I did my best to teach him. For starters, I exined how she was in lectures, her friends in the academy, and her activities in the first-semester field exercises, which is the biggest showcase, with a sense of realism. And then, a moment after the genius magical girl''s brilliant magic freezes the monsters. "You weren''t there!" She was side-swiped by the magician herself. "I''m just telling him the praises of everyone as they are. The result is Alphas or Rapunas. I have heard that they are no less than heroes." "You''re making fun of me, aren''t you!? You weren''t the one who defeated the toughest enemy!" "Haha. It''s very, very much for Elphimia who wiped out the monsters." Her father, Dion, wasughing through such exchanges. He must have been relieved to see his daughter in such good health. What a friend, I am. Elphimia was now in a foul mood, so Dion and I continued our chit-chat. Not long after that, Dion unexpectedly cut in. "By the way, aren''t youing to the Imperial Capital?" "The Capital? I don''t have any particr ns. I was interested, but not by any means necessary. Even now, I can''t move around so freely, and even more when I return to Reedwald. Unless I am ordered to do something. I will not be going there. Dion continued, looking at me quietly. "You can be a court magician. If you are willing, I will rmend you to His Majesty. I was at a loss for a reply. To be invited by a court magician. I didn''t expect that. But if I had to say whether it was possible or not C it wasn''t. I wouldn''t say that everyone does. The court seems stifling, and my future is already set. "Thank you for your offer, but I have decided to support my father and brother after graduation." "That''s too bad. Was it Reedwald?" "Yes." Dion thinks for a moment and smiles. "Then, if you change your mind. Come to the Imperial Capital. You are always wee." "Thank you." I bowed my head. If the knights of the kingsguard are the sword and shield of the Emperor, the court magician is the bow and barrier. In the Arsis Empire, where the conflict between the emperor and the Duke of Veerleer is fierce, the Reedwald family was a baron who did not support either side. Would Dion''s attitude have been different if they had been a rival faction? Chapter 77.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (2) Chapter 77.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (2) The carriage carrying Certeres moved to the north gate, protected by escorting Imperial Guards. At the head of the line was the carriage carrying Dion, Elphimia, and me, apanied at the tail end by the carriage of Council President Ravi Bertincain. We were escorted off by a representative from Selene. Also, other carriages were prohibited from passing, and pedestrians were restrained by the guards. This became such a big deal is Certeres is the wife of a former court magician and the mother of a current court magician. Two generations in a row, the same rank as a count, cannot be neglected. The reason we had to wait to leave was probably because of this preparation. Arriving at the north gate, we get off the carriage. Dion exchanged a clerical greeting with Ravi and came over to us. "Well then, my mother and I are leaving." "Yes, father. Take care." "You too, work hard on your schoolwork. I see you''ve made a lot of friends." Elphimia''s face turned red at his father''s words. Even if a group is called the emperor''s faction, when people get together, there will be a struggle. As the daughter of a court magician, it must have been difficult for her to make friends she could feelfortable with. "Alter-kun. I wille for my daughter when she graduates. I will see you then." "Yes, I will. See you then." Dion held out his hand to me as I was about to bow my head. I took it in my hand and held it tightly. Thus, the child and mother were reunited after many years and left for the Imperial Capital. I did not meet Certeres until the end. Looking at Dion and Elphimia, I think that Certeles must have been very beautiful before she died. That is why I should not have met her. I was a stranger, and this was as far as I could go. "Can Ie by your house?" Suddenly, Elphimia opened her mouth. Her gaze remained fixed on the moving carriage. Gently, I peeked at her. I wondered if she felt lonely after saying goodbye to her father. "I don''t mind." "Then, take the golem. It''s too bulky for me." She pointed to her magic bag. She didn''t feel lonely at all. I wondered why she was carrying it around with her. "You didn''t get it back, did you?" "They don''t want the broken one. Maybe he thinks it''s a reward." "Even if they gave me a hunk of iron. Unless the core is still alive." "If we shut it down, the core will break too." "It''s just a rock when you take it out." As the wagons disappeared into the horizon, the bustle of normalcy returned to the north gate. With that, we headed home. I take the iron golem out of Elphimia''s magic bag and pile it in the living room. Even in pieces, they are quiterge. They are only about two meters tall, but they are quite thick. It''s out of the way here. The second floor is dangerous. The floor might fall through. The upper arm alone weighs more than 20 kilograms. I should pull it to the edge. "Well, I''ve been wondering. Why are all golems humanoid? If the lions on Selene''s outer wall were made into golems, they would be quite a force to be reckoned with." "They don''t work properly if they''re not humanoid." As she said this, Elphimia sipped her tea. "It doesn''t move? That''s new to me." "It''s something we didn''t do in the lecture. No wonder you don''t know. "Golems are made with advanced non-attribute magic [Create Golem], but it''s important to imagine them moving. Can you imagine it? How lions and birds move and what they think." "That''s impossible. I mean" Elphimia nodded mysteriously. "Yes. If there is such a golem, it was made by someone other than a human. It''s the same shape. It was hundreds of years ago, in the Mez Riez region. A dragon golem." "Hundreds of years for a dragon, that''s a tiny number of years. It looks like it could still be around today." "Maybe. I don''t want to meet either one of them." Ipletely agree. The dragon''s den where the golem was spotted is said to be the hiding ce of many ancient dragons in addition to themon dragons. Among them is said to be the home of Haruva, the "Immortal Multi-headed Dragon", who fought to the death against the evil god Adudou in ancient times. It is a troubled world because legends are alive and well. I reloaded the golem and took a break with a cup of General''s tea. Elphimia offered me a te of dried fruit, which I also put in my mouth. But I didn''t expect to be invited by a court magician. I suppose he wanted to see his daughter''s friend, but he might have wanted to see me too. And the [Magic Vision] convinced me that the story was true. A court magician is one of the heights. I am grateful for the honesty, but I still don''t feel attracted to it. It is easier to be an adventurer. Suddenly, I looked at Elphimia. "Are you aiming to be a court magician?" "Yes, I am." Elphimia answered immediately. "I see. Well, it''s almost a done deal. If you can use that much Ice and Holy intermediate magic, you should have no problem with advanced magic." "Maybe. But C it''s far from the strongest." She pours tea into the empty cup offered and puts it back in front of her. Staring at the cup for a moment, Elphimia continues. "The Princess Bice. Do you know her?" Then she turns her wide eyes to me. "I don''t know. What noblewoman?" "The daughter of Lord Rathmel." I believe Rathmel C arge city in the northwest of the empire. I''ve heard that she is a leading figure in the emperor''s faction. "Bice doesn''t like to be in the public eye. Even at court, she''s only known by name. He''s 14 now, I think." "Heh. She would be a senior at Cartrd. "No, she won''t enroll. She doesn''t like people." She seems to be aplicated princess in many ways. "I met her 3 years ago. Most of my [Basic Appraisal] got blocked, but I knew. I knew that this person was dangerous." "Oh. It''s not just a hunch, is it?" With a sigh, Elphimia affirms. "When she was 8 years old, she was attacked by bandits on her way to the Imperial Capital. They said they were part of Lord Veerlea''s faction, but I couldn''t confirm it, and it didn''t matter much. They killed everyone. Including Lord Rathmer''s soldiers and the B-rank adventurers escorting him." "That''s another thing" If I took my time, I could have done something simr back then. However, with this way of speaking, it seems that she killed a wide range of people indiscriminately. Even a [Multiple Chanting] [Fire Ball] cannot defeat the duke''s soldiers or B ranks if it spreads out. They''re in a different league from bornis. Chapter 77.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (3) Chapter 77.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (3) "It was the advanced magic [Crystal Thorn] she used. How much has it grown in the six years since then? My [Basic Appraisal] can''t see it, and I have no idea." A top-ss monster? I shake my head. As long as they''re talking about the strongest human, they''re probably in the human category. "And your partnerC" "Is there anyone else?" I''m already full of them. "They''re not people, they''re monsters. Bice is using Eleph as her handler. It''s quite a thing, too, and they say she controls lightning magic, even though she''s still a teen." "That''s also very nasty." When I met Nerio on Midsummer''s Eve, I saw Eleph''s fur for the first time. ording to Rnd''s story, "When you be old, you handle lightning," but the noblewoman''s Eleph must either have a great deal of talent or be a mutated breed. Eleph, who became a thunder deer in either case, is a young dragon ss. If she grows up further, she will be an untouchable monster. But still, there was an extraordinary duo. They should have just given orders like a boy who is trying to be a master. Elphimia continues when I''m a little tired. "The Holy Knight almost repelled it. [Basic Appraisal]. Well, I can''t see a single word." "Is a Holy Knight a high-ranking Holy Knight? Forgive me, I''m not that strong." Far from being an intermediate level, this one is desperately trying [One-handed Sword 7]. Please don''tpare me to such a monster. "I understand. It doesn''t seem to matter whether the [Basic Appraisal] is correct or not. It''s probably aprehensive quality, but it''s not clear." Elphimia cuts off her words and pretends to remember them. "A long time ago, I was yed by a little kid. He''s the son of the captain of the Royal Guard, but he didn''t seem to have any talent for magic, let alone weapons." "That''s odd. Qualities also affect the speed of learning." "That''s right. There aren''t many appraisal holders, so there are many unknowns." "That''s right. There aren''t many appraisal holders, so there are many unknowns." At the same time. "I came here after I sold the materials." "I came here because I was bored." "Excuse me" Ted, Gemma, and Nails came in. When they see the visitors, they start screaming, "Oh, it''s an elf! They started to make a fuss. "It''s not Elf, it''s Elphimia." "It''s Elphimia!" She restates it. They are so disciplined in a strange way. I prepare Ted and the others'' tea. In the meantime, they were doing whatever they wanted, talking to Elphimia and reaching for the dried fruits on the table when Gemma spotted the golem with her own eyes. "What is this? A hunk of iron?" "It''s the result of an iron golem." Ted and Nails react to these words and gather around the golem. "It''s humanoid! Wow, it looks stronger than the golem on the wall!" "Well noticed. That was strong, that guy." "You beat it? "In a manner of speaking." He cheered and started to climb up on the golem for some reason. Children love heights, don''t they? Looking at these children of the same age, I asked Elphimia. "Do you still have time?" "Yes, I''m fine." I put the tea on the table and asked Elfimir, "Is there still time? I set the tea on the table and called Ted and the kids over. "You guys, sit down for a minute." They jumped off the golem and took their seats. With a cough, I begin. "I''ve always thought you guys were too uneducated." "You don''t say that outright, do you?" "It''s true. So, if you''re not busy, let''s study." "No!" It was Gemma who rejected me immediately and with all her might. For a time, Ted was seriously trying to be a Cartrd student. Nails was smart too. Only Gemma was more instinctive. "I won''t force. But Gemma is going to be an adventurer, too." Gemma nodded his head with a wary look. He''s like a stray cat. "So how do we find the requests? The guild receptionist won''t read out every single request. And you have to sign apleted request. You should at least be able to write my name." "Ted will take care of everything!" "What?" "Look, you''re astounded. I mean, Ted. You too. Don''t just train your sword." The three of them turned their heads and looked down. I''m not scolding them. I am not saying that they should read difficult literature. A certain amount of knowledge is essential for an adventurer. Otherwise, you''ll have to rely on your friends for everything, and your client will look down on you. I thought about that and suddenly remembered. "This is MarkantChe''s a former farmer, too." He''s a veteran adventurer who, until recently, had taken care of me in various ways. Hearing his name, the three turned their attention to me. "He couldn''t even write his name, and he had a lot of trouble after he became an adventurer. After that, he studied hard and became able to read names and requests. It''s not just about power. You need knowledge too if you want to get to the next level." "That old man too" Ted muttered, and Gemma crossed his arms and began to worry. I said that the real-life examples made it easier for him to imagine. By the way, some things are a little suspicious, but I won''t mention them. "Once you can read and write a little, the rest won''t be too hard. First of all, you should be able to write your name. You''ll need it when you register as an adventurer." "Oh, registration!" There were some very positive voices. Elphimia, who was silently listening to such an exchange, asked in a low voice. "Perhaps I can help with that?" "Correct." "But they''re practicing to write their name. Do you need it?" "Yes, I need it." She has to listen to what I have to say. First of all, names. We start preparing before the feeling cools down. After that, Ted and his friends continued their studies until it was time for Elphimia to return to the dormitory. During the study, Elphimia gave me a look of protest, but she seemed to be smitten by Ted and the others'' enthusiasm, and in the end, she turned into an excellent tutor. Surprisingly, she seems to be the type who extends his students by praising them. Gemma''s weakness seems to have faded, and it looks like he''ll soon be able to read and write. Chapter 78.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (1) Chapter 78.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (1) How did this happen? In the ssroom, which was noisier than usual, I saw familiar faces in the distance. Lambert, Felix, and Elphimia. In the second-semester field exercise, instead of alchemy, we magical studies students are participating. With the addition of Elphimia, who continues to participate, the lineup was supposed to be perfect. Why are you there, Elliot? He got seriously injured in thest semester''s field exercises, but he is fully recovered and trains with Lambert and the others from time to time. That is wonderful. But why is he there? When the group assignment for the second-semester field exercises began, I naturally tried to talk to Lambert and Felix. What stood in my way was an invisible wall. To be precise, it was a wall that did not exist at eye level. "Join our group." I looked down and saw a little ck-haired one looking up at me. Is she lost? "What happened to Elphimia?" "Looks like she''s giving up for the time being. You''re Doris''s choice." "Why should I say no?" "You owe me something, right? I told you about the invisible mansion. Oh, Elphimia-sama doesn''t have one. I''m sure you had to go on and on about itst semester." Is it the first roundabout solicitation? Even among friends, that idle talk is treated as a loan, isn''t it? While I''m exchanging such conversation with No. 2, Elphimia moves. He quickly joins up with Lambert and the others and then spots Elliott, who had been left out of the group and adds him to the group. The new Lambert team was born. As I was stunned by the quick turnaround, I realized that the list of members for the second group had been submitted and approved. Really, how did this happen? Despite my bewilderment, No. 2 asked the group members. "You all have experience, don''t you? Do you have anything to say?" The cronies tilted their heads, their ck hair swaying under their eyes. They are the daughters of knights. They had just said, "I beg your pardon," but since they had been treated as cronies, I didn''t know their names even if they hadn''t changed them. "Don''t you have anything?" Further prompting, the crony was puzzled. They''re the daughter of a count, viscount, or baron, and the second or third son of a knight. Not only are we different in status, but we''re also different in gender. We''re probably not usually asked for their opinions. The little one gave up on her cronies and looked up at me. I sighed inwardly and looked up at her. Sighing loudly inwardly, I start to speak. "Well, let me give you my opinion. You know we were attacked by goblins duringst semester''s field exercise, right?" "Yes. You know, Silesia was freaked out." Sile..? Oh, No. 1. If she was that frightened, she''ll quit alchemy before she was motivated. Encampments and battles are too much for just a youngdy. Back to my thoughts and continue the conversation. "If the upperssmen hadn''t organized it so well, I think it would have been a broken run. Even with a group of mostly inexperienced fighters and nonbatants, it''s our convenience. The weak who are herded together are just easy prey. Also, the encampment the day before was in terrible shape. Most of the guards spent the whole night gathering around the campfire and chatting. If the raid had been at night. How many people would have died? Frankly, it''s horrifying." "How could that have happened? Didn''t anyone point that out?" I shook my head at the ck hair looking up at me with a dubious expression. "No one did. Including me. The reasons are simple. First, the chain ofmand for the first year was not clear. And because of the Academy''s policy of wanting students to feel how important the chain ofmand is through exercises." "That''s a typical way of doing things. So?" "As you can imagine. The instructors only make broad decisions and leave the details to us. It seems to be the usual practice, but this year''s attack was too intense. It blew away any room for reflection." In a light rain, I would have taken an umbre, but in a storm, I wouldn''t have picked it up. Driven by such winds, eight students had left the lecture on the art ofbat. The ck-haired one sighs in dismay. "Then it''s not like we''re going to die. What do you think we should do?" "We''ll have to go with the Academy''s wishes. We''ll decide who will represent us for the year. Or a council by the group leaders. I have discussed this matter with Lambert as well. Two, if we show our agreement, he will consult with us." "Right. Representation sounds difficult, but a council system would be interesting. There seem to be few objections. But we''ll have to limit themand to one person during the battle" While showing a whirlpool, No. 2 was mumbling about it, but suddenly she raised her head. "That''s the thing C don''t tell me you don''t remember my name?" She looked up at me with an angry look. "Hahaha, no way," I refreshingly denied, but she didn''t seem to believe it even though it was small. I remember correctly. Aren''t you No. 2? "Well, good. I didn''t even tell you my name properly. I am Lise Sevreille Sacris. I am the fourth daughter of Baron Sacris. You can call me whatever you want, but don''t forget me again." "Ha ha, of course." I was curious about such a nice conversation. The two cronies look at each other with anxious expressions. "Um, don''t tell me we are too? I just told you my name earlier, but" "How could I forget? It''s Tory and Mackie, right?" "That''s wrong!!" Chapter 78.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (2) Chapter 78.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (2) They both protested together. You''re wasting your breath C that''s why I can''t remember. Oh, but I vaguely remember one of them. The scythe man I fought in the mock exam. Oh, yes, Kamar. The name speaks for itself. Once again, the cronies also introduced themselves. The scythe man was Kartle Orth, and the blonde with twisted hair was Rastean Servais. Kartle, that''s too bad. I almost got it right. Anyway, it was Kartle the Scythe and Rastean the Twisted Gold. Okay, I memorized it. "To return to what I said, my family is a baron. No matter how much Master Doris is behind me, if I be a proposer, I will be repulsed by it. Your people are in favor of it, right?" "Ah." "What do they think?" Sickles and Gold said, "It''s a good idea," and "I agree. So Rees makes a decision. "All right. Let''s talk to him." Reese took us with him and went to Lambert''s team. "About that thing." That was all it took for Lambert to realize what he wanted to talk about. "What''s your conclusion?" "Nothing yet. At the very least, I''d like to bring it to a council meeting." "Okay. Now let''s get them involved in the discussion." After a brief exchange, Lambert looked around the room. And then. "Everyone, listen up!" He shouted. The room fell silent at the sound of a voice that could have passed well on the battlefield. After confirming everyone''s attention was focused on him, Lambert began. "During thest semester''s field exercise, we were attacked by a group of goblins. If we had made the wrong decision, there could have been deaths. No one would disagree with that. And we first-years couldn''t put up much of a fight, only being protected by adventurers, lecturers, and upperssmen. It was certainly the first real battle for many of us. But are we so weak? No matter how many goblins or peasants we had, we could have defeated them with just a few. So why couldn''t we move?" The students look at each other at this question. Some of them seemed to have some idea of what was going on. Lambert nodded to these few. "Yes, because there is nomander. The chain ofmand is important in mass warfare. If you open the front lines freely. There is a fear of being isted in the enemy camp. Some of these men may have understood this and not moved, and some may have felt it and not moved." After a pause, Lambert dered. "I propose the establishment of a one-year chain ofmand!" A voice resembling a yell echoed through the ssroom. The students gulped. But no matter how overwhelmed they''re when they came to their senses. They get ovee by a whirlwind of emotions. "Reese''s" team, who had anticipated this, stepped forward without a moment''s pause. "We, Reese''s group, agree. We will discuss whether to appoint one-year representatives or a council system and whether there will be a chain ofmand. We''d like to start with that. Can the group leaders please get together?" That stopped any reflexive protests. The students rustled, and gradually the group leaders gathered. Most were nobles, and there was also a viscount who had the same rank as Lambert. Theposition was just as Reese had feared. Through discussions, it''s decided that the chain ofmand is based on a council system among the group leaders. However, they''re stuck by themand authority during battle. There was no way they could discuss while fighting, and in the event of an emergency, they should have been limited to one person. Even though they knew this, they couldn''te to a consensus. It is the nature of nobility. Reese said he wanted to leave Lambert in charge, but Kurtos, the eldest son of the Viscounts of Pethim, protested. Even though they are of the same rank, Kurtos is a rare heir to the family. He is notfortable with following a future heir of a lower rank. Lambert then simply supported Kurtos. With a word. "Then, let''s leave themand of contingency to Kurtos. If I die, you''ll take responsibility, won''t you?" Kurtos was silent. If this had been before thest field exercise, he would have said "I''ll take it" without much trouble. However, a group of goblins attacked him, and many students were aware of their mortality. And many of the students were from noble families. If they were to be wiped out, the Pethim family would copse. Whether he died or lived. Kurtos relinquished hismand. In this situation, there was no one to lift a hand. Once again, Reese and Sigras, the second son of the Baron de Tasir, also dered their support for Lambert. He was one of the boys who had stood firm on the front lines to protect hisrades during the field exercisesst term. No one raised any objections, and while thetter stage of the field exercises was conducted under a council system, Lambert was givenmand when a battle urred. With this, the chain ofmand was finally in ce. Chapter 78.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (3) Chapter 78.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (3) A few dayster, we''re off to ate field exercise. Our destination is the southern forest. It was the furthest point from the Selene area, and we finally reached it after passing through the breadbasket and grazingnd. And because we were far from the center of the empire, the demons were a little stronger. As in the previous season, the adventurers led by Haleist of [Serps] and the other two groups were ousted by a more skilled party in exploration. I was relieved that [Evesting Crop] was not there. I don''t like it when those guys are around because they are so unpredictable. And the senior student who was my assistant was a 4th-year student named Thalias Mortif Olmsted, the 3rd son of the Count. He seemed to have a cold personality even though he was a big man, and we hardly had any conversation with him except for the initial greeting. Reese seemed worried because the most important assistant was this, but I was d he was so unruffled. The son of a count is a pain in the ass. On the first day, we arrived at the campsite smoothly, and under Decindo''s direction, we began preparations for the campsite. Here, the chain ofmand came into y immediately. At Lambert''smand, the group leaders gathered to discuss which group would pitch their tents where. Since the night watch was to be conducted in the surrounding area, this was, in effect, a decision on the position of the watch. Lambert suggested that he would take the most dangerous area to the south, but was rebuffed by Reese, who said that a contingencymander should not be on the front line. As a result, Reese''s team would be on the front line. Sickle and Goldie can fight reasonably well, and Reese can use elementary magic. Also, it''s my fault. "Where are you going to use this?" "Oh, over here." Reese took the support pole in his hand, and Sickle hurriedly took it away. The two cronies seemed out of sorts as Reese took the initiative to help set up the tent. I know how bad the first one was. No, from this world''s point of view, Reese is crazy. She may be tiny, but she''s a baron''s daughter. Incidentally, the person in charge of supplies for Reese''s team is Sickle. Reese also said, "Shouldn''t I, who is in the rear, be in charge of the supplies?" But I rejected the idea, saying that there was too much to be done as both team''s leader and in charge of supplies. Sickles said he was in chargest term, so I left him in charge. I won''t do it. It''s too much trouble. After setting up, I went to the center of the campsite and refilled the water bags with [Pure Water]. At the group leaders'' meeting, they decided that those who could use water magic would take turns replenishing the bags. Thanks to this, we seeded in decreasing the water''s amount in everyone''s luggage. It was Lambert who proposed at the meeting, but it seems that it was Elliott who advised him to do so. The former Lambert''s group and the first group had not experienced the weight of water since Elphimia and I were there, and they could not think that far ahead. Elliott''s group must have had a hard time. After a while, Decindo called for the group leader and the students of magic studies. When the students arrived, they found Decindo and Helena, the magic instructor, waiting for them. As usual, her entire body exuded ack of motivation. She was a talented woman who could manipte many kinds of magic, especially fire magic, but shecked any enthusiasm for her work. After confirming that everyone had gathered, Decindo gave his orders. "Each group, patrols the perimeter, searching for and eliminating monsters and hostile animals. Adventurers and senior students are circling the perimeter. Do not go outside the perimeter." "Those who can use offensive magic should attack with magic at least once per battle. Those who can''t use it, use the avable magic as you see fit." Helena took over Decindo''s words roughly. With this, they dismissed the group, but only the students of magical studies returned to their tents. The group leaders spontaneously gathered at Lambert''s and began discussing what to do about the patrol. That was a very good trend. It would be even better if Lambert were given full authority as it was. I stayed behind and listened to the discussion at a distance. As a result of the discussion, they decide that the group on the perimeter would patrol, while the group closer to the center would support andmunicate with the others due to their low strength. Although this was a slight deviation from the instructor''s instructions, it was still a part of the patrol. I was sure there would be no problem, as I could see no signs of negativity from Decindo, who had been listening to us. We got ready and headed out on patrol. The order of the line was me, Sickle, Reese, and Goldie. Compared to the previous year, when it was chaotic, this time the groups were patrolling at regr intervals. This way, we would not be isted, and there was little danger of a raid on the center if we missed something. I strolled through the autumn forest, listening to the birds chirping with easy steps. I had been to many of the surrounding forests and meadows as an adventurer, so I had some idea of the area''s characteristics. Besides, most monsters and animals kept their distance from the students, sensing their presence. Only a very confident or intuitive monster would attack without looking at them. By the way, thetter''s representative is a goblin, but it has decreased sharply in the previous term and the subjugation corps. Instead C there''s Bornis. Not as many as thest time, but I could sense signs of them dotted around. While patrolling around, I knocked them off the big tree, dragged out the beetles lurking in the bushes, and decapitated them. When I suddenly noticed, the group members were pulling back. When my eyes met, Reese turned away. "So you had that kind of hobby. I''ll report it to Doris-sama." "I don''t like the sound of that. These guys are vermin ravaging the grain fields." "Is that so?" Reeses confirms with Sickle, but there is no way they would know about it. It''s a terrible misunderstanding when I''m working for them without regard to money. Who would want to mess with a big, stupid bug? Chapter 78.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (4) Chapter 78.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (4) Chapter 78.4. The First Year at the Academy C Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (4) Leaving the group memberspletely silent, I silently continued to cut off heads. When I had finished exterminating the surrounding bornis, I sensed the presence of adventurers beyond the forest. It seemed that they had arrived at the warning. With all the Borrelis cleared out, I decided to return to the area while expanding the scope of our work. We told Reese and the others that I had seen the adventurers and would turn back. I had almostpleted my patrol, but it would be a shame to go back. It''s an opportunity for me to gather some ingredients and wild vegetables for dinner. Speaking of autumn. I look around and suddenly discover a huge mushroom. Only Regill mushrooms? I''ve never seen them in Reedwald. From the appraisal result, it''s not material but edible. Okay, I''m going to get them. Then, I was quietly working on picking mushrooms. "Take this seriously. What are you going to do if a monster appears?" Reeses quipped to me. Food gathering is important, I suppose. I swallow such objections for the moment and tell him not to worry. "I have search skills. We won''t find anything around here. Not even a big bug." Reese looks at Sickle again in surprise, but he still gets a tilt of her head. She''s asking a lot of questions he can''t answer. It''s not Sickle''s fault. Reese mutters dismissively to me as I wander off after that. "Regardless of what you''re doing C you''re very handy." "It''s an honor to be honored to receive such apliment. While I''m honored, I have a proposal, but if you feel like it, I can bring in a monster." "Yes?" Thinking for a moment, Rees shook her head. "Let''s stop. We''ll keep them safe today." "Yes." I move my face as I respond. I guess it''s because I told her about my search skills. It was a casual gesture, but Reese and the others hurriedly readied their weapons. I hold it back with my hand and focus my attention. It''s too far away to see clearly C they''re fighting. No, I''d say they''re starting to fight. West direction. In that area, the Lambert team is close. Once again, I search for signs in the area. Don''t worry. We''re safe here. I told them what I had sensed, and asked the group leader. "What are you going to do?" "We''re in charge here. I''ll take care of the other side." "Before Reese could finish, a boy came running out of the woods. "And as soon as he spots us, his hard expression softens. "Two orcs to the west! Lambert''s Squad is on its way, but it''s in danger of breaking through! Reese''s Squad, please pack up behind them!" "So it''s themander''s order?" The boy affirms Reese''s question. Orcs. They''re overconfident in their strength, and their instincts are dull. They don''t care how many students they have, either. Whatever the case, it''s a bit tricky. In terms of pure ability, Lambert and Felix are second to none. But they are heavyweights. The two fight with their feet on the ground, so their chemistry is pretty bad. I don''t think there will be any deaths because of Elphimia. "Understood. I''ll head over to assist." "Then this way! I''ll show you the way!" And the messenger ran off. As I followed them, I encountered the patrolling squads. Each time, Rees called out, "We''re on our way to help, please stay here!" I called out to them. The students in each squad cheered us on. It was a strange sight. It was a very different scene from the previous year when we did as we pleased. Perhaps establishing a chain ofmand has strengthened our sense of group consciousness. While I was happy to see such a change, I wondered whether I should go ahead by myself. Even without using [Fast Movement], I could get there quickly. Reese''s feet are slow, but the messenger is even slower. He was exhausted from all the running. Well C it will be all right. Even if they were ipatible, Lambert and the others would not be far behind. Soon we arrived at the battlefield. They were safe after all. No other students seemed to get wounded. Two groups were facing two orcs, each supported by Lambert and Felix. Lambert is part of the Kurtos team bitten by the chain ofmand. Struggling students. But there was something that attracted me more than that. Was that, by any chance, the [Earth Wall]? Towering over the forest was a three meter high wall. I had to be sure, but it was just an ordinary orc. First of all, the orcs have their backs against the wall. No matter how many of them they are, they would not do anything because the way out is blocked. Then, it was that person who triggered it. I look back and see Elphimia, Elliot, and Helena watching the game. Following my gaze, Reese also notices Elphimia and the others. Then, watching the two groups and the orcs engaged in a fierce battle, I went to Elphimia. "Um, I''m here as backup" "Still stand by. If they break through, please do me a favor. I can''t hold them with other students." I was a backstop, a reserve. But when Reese heard this, she turned pale as she looked at her. "Wait a minute. You''re going to take the orcs on your own?" "Only if they break through." Elphimia said lightly, but Reese turned even paler. I know how you feel. There is noparison between Sickle and Lambert and the others. And with the addition of two squads, it''s a fierce battle." If they break through, it will be Reese'' squad''s turn," she said. Elphimia adds, perhaps thinking that words are not enough. "I''m asking for other support, so don''t worry. If that doesn''t work, it''s your turn, but I''ll fight too, so don''t worry." As she said this, Elphimia nced at me. He seemed to be saying, he''ll take care of it anyway. She''s so rude. I''m going to go easy on them. It''s an exercise. Then, suddenly, I turned my attention to the boy who was sitting in my seat. "Well, Elliot, don''t you have to fight?" "Yes, sir. I''m a backup in case anyone gets hurt. Right now C there''s no room to get into it." "I see that too." The vanguard was moving at a dizzying pace to avoid the orcs'' hard hits. If Elliot entered the battle, there would be casualties in return. We were ordered to stand by and watch from the rear. Lambert and Felix, of course, were able to fight Kurtos more than I expected. They were moving their feet to avoid taking direct hits from the cudgel, and they were also actively talking to each other. The other students seemed to be working well together. The magic school students C out of magic power, I guess. Even so, they are not leaving the battlefield and are raising their voices to tell everyone what the orcs are doing. Not bad. They are making the most of the advantages of the group, not fighting individually. However, it seems that the difference in their physique cannot be reversed. Orc bodies are covered with muscle and fat, so an ordinary attack will not be fatal. Because of this, I have failed to kill them several times. In any case, it doesn''t look like the victory or defeat will be decided anytime soon. Chapter 78.5 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (5) Chapter 78.5 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (5) They''re stalling, those guys. They could do more. If they''re not waiting for us, they''re waiting for something else. I concentrate [Presence Detection] in the center. Among the students moving around, signs rushed to them from all over the ce and gathered together. I see. This is support. It looks like I won''t be doing anything. Relieved, I turn my sharp eyes toward the front line. If this is the case, I should do what I can now. In my vision, I see a towering wall. Yes, that''s the [Earth Wall] I''ve longed to see! Ah, I want to see it up close. I want to observe it. How hard is it? I wonder if Elphimia will get angry if I go poking at it. I''m sure she will. If I hade earlier, I could have seen the activation moment. I should have run instead of thinking about this and that. As I''m stretching and leaning back, I felt Elphimia''s cold gaze on me. I know it was a bad idea. She''s going to get very angry. Maybe Lambert, too. I give up for the moment and quickly retreat. I stood next to the stood-up caster. "That looks like useful magic. Can you repair the roof or something?" "That''s a question under the circumstances. You''re an odd one, boy." Helena stared down at me. I don''t want you to tell me. "It''s possible if you use the roof itself as a catalyst. It''s stone, though, and it would drain a lot of magic." "Will you teach me? That magic." "How can I teach someone who doesn''t have the ability? Don''t bother." "Between you and me" He lowered his voice and looked around. "I can use [Fireball]." Helena''s eyes widened slightly. "You remember it? Can you activate it?" "Of course. I can show you when we''re out of the public eye. And [Earth Magic] is better than [Fire Magic]." "Oh, that''s unusual. Many people hate it because they say it''s in." "They are idiots. [Earth magic] is very useful. It can hinder the opponent''s physical attacks. Magicians should learn it all the more." "I agree." Helena nodded her head and looked at the wall in front of her. She usually hesitates when a wall suddenly appears in front of her. If you''re a magician, you can prepare the next magic, and if you have otherpanions, you can recover your posture. It''s what happened in front of her. Still, it''s going to be tough to convince this woman. She''s a teacher, but she''s not motivated at all. It''s very difficult to move an apathetic person C or is he not apathetic? After thinking for a while, I opened my mouth. "Perhaps you''ve been sent out to do repairs here and there?" Helena stills with her gaze forward. She grows visibly grumpy. I knew it. If I can use such useful magic, I''m bound to be relied upon. And since she is a lecturer, she doesn''t have to pay amission like an adventurer. "[Earth magic] is unpopr. I''m sure many students have the talent but don''t realize it." "Boy, what do you mean?" "Why don''t you incorporate it into your lectures? It''s difficult to learn intermediate-level magic. But some students aren''t yet ready to learn it. The first goal is to learn it. The next is to practice it." This is repair work in the name of practice. This woman is a researcher at heart. She hates to spend time on anything else. It only takes one person every few years to learn. Then she can send them to her ce as a lecturer. It may be me for the next few years, but being able to activate it in various environments will be good training. Neither of us suffered a loss. Helena stares down at me. She looks like her usual lethargic self, but behind her narrow eyes, there is a shimmer. She could take my n, and spend her time with the professor. Or she could refuse and be sent out to do the repair work. I wouldn''t worry about it. "Try to remember , boy." "It''s Alter." "Then, boy,e to my room after the exercises." "It''s Alter." "Alter, get out of my way!" Suddenly, I heard Elphimia yelling at me. I looked around and saw that support had arrived before I knew it. It seemed they were not in a position because of me and Helena. I hurriedly pulled Helena aside. In response, Elliot shouted to the front line. "We''re ready!" "Each team, on my signal, fall back!" Lambert checks the rear and gives the order. Curtos and the other students agreed. Lambert then nced at Felix. "Vanguard, fall back!" And he shes at them. While the orcs were distracted by their attack, the others retreated. The remaining Lambert and the others jumped back in time. "Release the magic! Under themand, magic arrows were fired from the assembled magic students. Orcs screamed. But they are still alive and well. Perhaps due to the tension, many of the magic arrows were missed. "Prepare for the second shot fire!" The magic arrows rain down on themand again. The forest is filled with screams, which suddenly ceased. The battlefield is silent. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the two orcs lying on the ground. Lambert moved his chin silently, and Felix approached. He looked at them for a while and nodded. "Dead, confirmed!" The report was greeted with cheers. Lambert and Curtos shook each other''s hands enthusiastically. Some of the magic school students, who had been in charge of the main axis of the attack, were moved to tears. I was also impressed by such a scene. Almost all the students had managed to kill two orcs. Each of them did their part and even aplished the instructor''s instructions. It was not good that themander was stuck on the front line, but it seemed that Elphimia and Elliot assisted him, which was unavoidable under the circumstances. It was brilliant enough leadership. The only thing that remains is the extent of his injuries. "Noisy" Suddenly, Helena, who was standing next to me, muttered in a whisper. That''s the first thing she said. "The students did a great job. Please give them a little praise." But my voice didn''t reach Helena, who was covering her ears. She twisted her face in displeasure and returned to the campsite. As I watch her back, I think, I hope she hasn''t forgotten what I said earlier. You haven''t forgotten what I said earlier, have you? Chapter 79.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (2) Chapter 79.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (2) Chapter 79.2. The First Year at the Academy C Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (2) "I''ve been guiding them. Don''t interrupt the exercise." "Guiding?" One dokol heads toward the confused scout. Your opponent is over here. I throw a rock at his side, and a muddled scream goes up. She holds her cheek and stares at me, sitting t on her back. Where is this damsel? "Call Reese''s and Lambert''s squads. We don''t need the other squads. We''re overloaded." The scout was stunned, but when he saw me taunt the dokol and the others, he took to his heels and He turned on his heel. I turned on my heel. Now, all we had to do was waitCthe scout''s appearance was starting to distract me. I kicked them in the face and stomach a little harder and shed them shallowly with my sword, trying to get them to focus on me. By the time Lambert and the others arrived, he waspletely furious. "You''re doing something stupid again." "Finally. Isn''t it great, these guys? They have four arms, and all three attacked me twelve times." "No way." Lambert and Elphimia are stunned, and Felix chuckles. And Reese and the others were stunned, along with Elliot. Funny, they''re not pleased. They''re monsters as they requested, but. Oh, you''re just surprised. They have a lot of arms. I''ll give you a word of thankster. I look at the adventurers lined up behind Lambert and the others. I knew he had brought along his friends. No way they''d let just the students go. If I''m not careful, Tenko and Alter will be identified as the same person. When I''m an adventurer, I often wear my favorite leather armor or old cloth armor and a blue and indigo cloak. I don''t think they will notice me because I''m wearing clean cloth armor for field exercises, but I might want to think about a countermeasure sooner orter. Well, we''ll deal with thatter. Let''s get on with the exercise. "Well then, let''s get started. I''ll leave the rest to Lambert''s team." "Oh, is that okay?" "Because three of them are tough. Also, their attack power is inferior to orcs, but their speed isDD" The ws are swung at us, but we evade them. "I''m tired, but I''m still a little fast. Be careful." "It''s not you. You''re fast enough." Elphimia says with a look of dismay. "Good. Let''s go." "Anytime." I kick one of the dokol toward the deploying Lambert squad. It rolls cleanly away and stops in the encirclement. Just then, Elphimiaunched an [Ice Bolt]. Icicles prate the arm, and Dorkol''s scream echoes through the air. "I''ll leave the rest to you." I said and slunk toward the adventurers. Hideous. He suddenly crushed one of the dokol. It still has one arm, but once it has two arms, it''s just a monkey. No, maybe C three arms because it''s dealing with three people? Whether that is true or not, Felix jumped out and faced dokol. Lambert''s squad has begun the fight. Without Elphimia. We can''t lose this one too. "Let''s begin. Get ready." "Ee ee!" In a panic, Reese held her staff behind her, and Sickle held his sword in front of him. The two jumped at it. While I was dealing with the two I exin the division of roles. "I''ll draw them away, Reese will attack with magic, and the two of you will sh through the gaps. The rest is up to you." "Yes, sir!" I jumped back lightly and drew a line on the ground with my toes. That''s thest line. Markant and the others pointed out, I''m relying too much on speed. That''s why my other skills are not improving. From here on out, I will suppress [Taijutsu] and use my sword skills to handle these guys. The only thing that will make me back down is everyone''s emergencies. "If you struggle, don''t panic. The adventurers on your side are not to be messed with either." Reese and the others agreed, and the adventurers nodded with puzzled looks. I readied my sword and faced dokols. Perhaps they sensed such a change in the atmosphere. Dokols hesitated. It was an uncharacteristic behavior. I took a few steps forward and shed at the one closest to me. A momentter, the color of their eyes changed and attacked. I jumped back to the line and intercepted it. It''s simple. I hope it''s a training exercise. Two arms swing down. I parried the lower one and ducked the upper one. Dokol easily loses its position and crashes into its friend. Sickle shed right into it. The sword slices through its side and a high-pitched scream goes up. Sickle left a trail of blood in his eyes. It intervened and focused on me. But right after that, a golden sh from behind and Reese''s [Fire Bolt] fly from behind. After repeating such an attack and defense, I realize it was a mistake. It''s training for Reese''s squad, but it''s not enough for them. Despite dering it would be a tough fight, dokol was confused by Sickle''s surprisingly hard-working attacks. Chapter 79.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (3) Chapter 79.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (3) The problem is that these guys are halfway strong. All of the dokol''s offensive skills were forceful, one-shot affairs. It has four arms, but no ingenuity. Until now, it had been able to push through with its skills. I parried its desperate [w Attack]. The weapon is not good either. Even though it is a spare, it''s a familiar one-handed sword for me. The dokol''s messy attacks can''t get past my [One-handed Sword 7]. I ruled out a lightweight two-handed sword unsuitable for the exercise, but should I have forced myself to bring it? Lambert''s blow sunk the dokol on the other side. It seems that they had a tough time. Felix, who had held his ground on the front line, suffered particrly heavy damage. If Elphimia hadn''t taken one of its arms, it might have been closer than I thought. I should end this too. The dokols over here were exhausted, even though they were not badly wounded. It was the same for Reese and Sickle, no one had attacked them for a while. We had long passed our limits. After all, they didn''t go down the line once. If it had been just me, it would have been a bit more of an easy battle, but this time I had no choice. I went along with everyone else, and I''ll be happy. "Who''s going to finish" I look to the side and cut off his words. Should I do it? "All right. I''ll do it." I readied my sword and stepped forward. I parried a w from the top and shed the throat from just below. I ducked the fresh blood pouring down and turned my gaze to see thest of them fleeing. I could have killed it with magic, but C let''s use the sword until the end. I held my sword horizontally and rushed to the side to cleave it horizontally. It was at that moment. Suddenly, the dokol fell over, and the side cleft cut through the air. Quickly, I brought my sword back and caught the swinging w. Finally? It must have been a desperately thought-out strategy. Dokol is so frustrated that even the monkey''s face shows it. Naturally, it didn''t think beyond that. In the end, it reverted to a forceful attack. I carefully caught it, and when it copsed, it went to the side. I swing down a "Heavy Strike" right at the bottom of the head. Its upper left arm is decapitated, and the battle is over. While I was wiping off the blood and checking for any spige on the de, Lambert walked up to me. "Well done." "Looks like it was a bit of a mess over there." I had a bleed on his arms and cheeks. However, the extent of the injuries was worse on Felix''s side. Although his injuries were not life-threatening, Elphimia was helping him and applying [Light Heal]. From the look of him, it seems that he doesn''t have enough magic power to spare for Lambert and Elliott. I hand the healing potion to Lambert. "Elphimia, keep your magic power." I gave two potions to Elliot as well. Elliot and Felix bow deeply. Elphimia nodded to me and began to heal using the potions as well. "Sorry." Thanking me, Lambert washed his wound with a potion. "Just having four arms makes things a lot different. The frequency of attacks is not much different, but it''s harder to aim at the torso because it''s in the way. It was a good experience, thank you." "No problem. It''s your prey. Do what you want with it. "But." "It''s all part of the deal. Including the dismantling." Lambert bowed his head, too, "Let''s find the magic stone!" I went back. Then, let''s dismantle this one, too. I dragged the headless dokol and lined it up with the other one. Meanwhile, the members of Reese''s team remained seated. They look tired, but I''ll ask them to hang on a little longer. Standing in front of Reese, I asked. "Did you get a little exercise?" "More than enough, I had a lot to say, but enough already. And I understand why Doris-sama has her eyes on you." "I''ll pass on that one." I politely decline and move my gaze to a familiar presence. Decindo was watching the game with his hand on his forehead. "You again." I blurted out and shook my head. I wonder why. It''s as if he''s looking at a troublemaker. I''ve been out of the alert for a bit, but I''ve had a good workout. I don''t know, but that''s just fine. I''ll ask him. "Decindo-sensei, is dorkol fur a material?" "Hmm C yes, we can use it to make leather armor. I hear it is difficult to handle because of the scales in it." Difficult to handle, huh? I''d like to practice tanning. It would cost a lot of money to hire a craftsman, and no skill goes to waste. If it''s too much to ask, I''ll sell it like I have been doing. I turn to Reese''s team. Chapter 79.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (4) Chapter 79.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (4) Early in the chilly forest morning, as I was quietly working on my fur, Reesw came to me after washing my face. She stood next to me and looked down at me as if she didn''t care so much about the skins. "Are you doing it again?" "Good morning. I''ve got some meat and fat left over. I''ll have to do it when it''s light." Today was homing day. It was almost time for the students to get up, but they were sparsely leaving their tents. They were tired from the past few days, butst night''s night raid must have taken its toll. At midnight, the campsite was attacked by Nudlok. It seems that the students were not on high alert, and they panic. Then Lambert gave them a warning. Somehow, they regain theirposure and could push through and sessfully repel the attackers, letting their numbers do the work for them. The fact that they were fighting in a campground with few trees seemed to have worked to their advantage. By the way, what was I doing? I was on duty. After some processing, I rolled up the dokol pelts and put them in a bag. The rest would have to wait until we got back to Selene. I''ll have to look up how to do that. So far, we''ve skinned them but sold them, and that''s it. Nerio is a hunter. He''s not a leatherworker, and even in the vige of Verene, I''ve only asked him to do a minimal amount of prep work. The only person who seemed to know how to do it was Aunt Lime, or maybe the Adventurers'' Guild. If that doesn''t work, then the Adventurers'' Guild. After a while, the students get up, wash their faces, and prepare breakfast. Our breakfast is the same as the day before, only residual soup and bread. As I was leisurely enjoying General tea since I didn''t need much preparation, Sickle came from the forest. "Good morning. Alter-sama." "Good morning. You''ve been working hard all morning." "As is my custom." He smiles shyly. Sickles was up before me, training in the forest. "Alter-sama. Are you busy now?" "Hmm? I''d say I''m free, but" "If you don''t mind, I''d like you to train me." Saying that Sickle lowered its head. He still wants to do it? He''s an enthusiastic guy. "I don''t mind, but we don''t have much time before we leave. Is it okay if we have a mock battle?" "Thank you very much! Thus, I enter the forest with Sickle, who has been in high spirits since this morning. I didn''t bring my wooden sword, so I had to fight with the sheath of my sword fixed in ce. "Whenever you''re ready." "Then I''ll take your word for itC" Sickle stepped forward in a single breath. I parried it and lightly matched it to my torso. Somehow, he jumped back, and Sickle readjusted its stance. After that, he shed several times, but he couldn''t break my [One-Handed Sword 7] with his ability. Sickle seemed to know this and was having a hard time attacking. Then, suddenly, Sickle regained his grip on the sword and changed the atmosphere. He''s going to do something, isn''t he? As I was on alert, Sickles let out a sharp exhtion. What he unleashed was a [Double Strike]. When I ducked the first blow, something unexpected happened. "Oh, it flew away." Sickle''s sword flew in the air. His face turned red, "Excuse me!" and went to pick it up. He hadn''t mastered it when he went to it the exam. Had he learned it in the past few months? Lambert and the others are hard workers, but he was here too. But the direction is And even though the mock battle resumes, it ends without a highlight on the scythe. I asked him, thinking it was none of my business. "Are you so particr about swords because you''re aiming to be a knight?" "Do you understand?" "You''re not very good with a sword, are you?" "Yes. I don''t seem to have any talent." Saying this, Sickle dropped his gaze. At least with [Strike] I can get into shape. However, Sickle cannot shake off the impression that it is a farming tool. As a knight''s weapon, it might be the worst. "Even a knight is different for each person. You just have to contribute something other than your sword skills." "You''re right. However, even with my sword skills C I want to be." Forcing a smile, Sickle began to swing his sword. If you keep trying, I think you can learn at least [One-handed Sword 1]. Conversely, no matter how hard you try, it''s hard to get any better than that. He must have tried other [Two-handed Sword] and [Dagger]. Theparatively better one was the [One-handed Sword]Cor perhaps it doesn''t matter. It is meaningful to him that it is a sword. For him. Just as I was about to turn my back on this hardworking boy and go back, I was stopped. "Alter-sama. My name is Kartle Orth." He was smiling at me with his sword lowered. "What''s up with you all of a sudden?" "You never called me once." "How could I forget the names of my friends? Keep your training in moderation.." With these words, I returned to the campsite. But I''m not Helena. I can at least remember your name. You think I''m stupid, Kamar. Chapter 80.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (1) Chapter 80.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (1) As we approach thetter half of November, the world is prepared for the autumn season. Autumn in the world. I visited Helena and found that she had forgotten about me. I spent my busy days visiting Helena and being forgotten, training to master offensive skills, working hard to learn new magic, and getting the cold shoulder from Reba when I went to the Adventurers'' Guild. Then one early morning, just before the second-semester exams, Lambert and Felix came tumbling into the house with a stack of parchments. Without even saying hello, they settled down at the table. Who was the one who had been so proud, saying, "I''ll be fine this time." I promised to help them, but haven''t taken any academic courses. I could teach, but without a textbook, I had to judge the questions from the parchment they had written. I was worried about the correctness of the description. I was in trouble and then came the "fire and burn" situation. It was Elphimia and L, who were visiting for the first time. They saw Lambert and his friends rushing off, and although it was easy to guess where they were going, they said they hade to visit while killing time. They were the same two people, but this one had more time on his hands. I weed them with a big smile. After a while, I said to them. "Why do you do that!" Elfimia was yelling in the living room. Is it Lambert who is desperately trying to make excuses? His fiery words made Ted and the others shudder, "Elves are scary!" I can also hear a voice. I had just arrived at the house a few minutes before. Lily was also with me. I asked Elphimia and L to help Lambert and the others, while I switched to teaching Lily how to read and write. Soon after, I discovered that Lily could read simple sentences, not to mention her name. She had learned from the old man in the garden. Since L was her favorite, I asked her to help me too, and Lily was taught a little. In this case, there was no room for me. While giving a cheer to everyone studying hard, I slipped out quietly, making full use of my [Stealth] skills. "Oh, you''re all bloated. I feel a little sick." At the watering hole was arge tub with an oak bark floating in it. On the day I returned home, I visited Aunt Lime, but as expected, I didn''t know the details of the tanning process. I asked her to introduce me to a tanner she knew and asked her to tan the dokol. I helped him and could get a rough idea of the process, but But it was impossible. It takes a long time. There is a lot of work involved, and the process varies depending on the use of the leather. Some of the chemicals used in tanning, wouldn''t tell me what was in them. I can peek at them if I use [Appraisal] on them, but how to get, and manufacture them is another matter. It cannot be "visible" outside the scope of [Synthesis]. I decided to leave the leather of Dokol to the craftsmen and challenge myself with tanned leather as one of my hobbies. Oak hides are the first batch. The oak skins were so damaged that they were not worth the price, so even if I failed, the only loss would be the cost of chemicals and other materials. "But lime again? I knew it was Auntie Lime." Yesterday, I dissolved the lime I bought at the limedy''s store in water and soaked the oak bark in it. After one night, it''s finished. I carefully remove it with a wooden stick and spread it out on the roof C aka, the shingle C that I removed from the roof and carried to the backyard. In the sunlight, it''s raw and a little ufortable. Wearing leather gloves, I pull at the edges. The outer skin kes off. It''s still weird, but I''m starting to enjoy it a little. I use a knife to cut off the parts that are hard to peel off and remove the remaining flesh and fat. Incidentally, the skin is said to get divided into two pieces, the front, and the back. After removing the outer skin and hair, the skin is cut into thinner pieces. The difference between the front and back may be why leather products have different tastes. After removing the outer skin, I beat the leather with a wooden stick. The soaking purpose in lime is to loosen the skin''s fibers, so beating should make it even softer. When I was satisfied with the results of my pounding, I soaked them in lime again. This is said to soften the skin more. Then the procedure varied depending on the type of skins and their purpose. We were entering the world of craftsmanship. It''s difficult to learn a technique that''s not a skill C well, let''s see what happens. Looking up at the clearte-autumn sky, I rx from the fatigue of mybor. As I rx, a door suddenly opens behind me. The one who peeked out was Lambert. "What are you doing here when I thought you disappeared?" "Working." Lambert peeked into the basin suspiciously. Chapter 80.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (2) Chapter 80.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (2) "Don''t tell me C you''re tanning? Since when did you start to be a leatherworker? You''re going to be my father''s knight." "I will be. I''m also a tanner." Lambert is stunned for some reason. Felix, Ted, and Gemma appear from behind him. Ted and Gemma also notice the basin. "What''s this?" "It''s an oak hide. It''s tattered, so I''m using it for tanning practice. Oh, don''t touch it. The water has lime in it. It''s rough on the skin." The 2 men poked at it with a stick, "Oh," they said with unintelligible admiration. Oh, I remember we''re supposed to make a stir. I''ll do itter. "Well, what are you guys doing in the backyard?" "I thought I''d take a break and get some exercise." Ted and the others nodded in agreement. Inwardly, I was surprised, but happy at the same time. Although it was one-sided, both of them, who had been distant from each other, were now training together. Although the root of the rtionship is unclear, the outward manifestation of the rtionship has changed. This change should be positive for Lambert. Many soldiers aren''t of good character. They will not wholeheartedly follow amander who changes his attitude based on his status. After bringing a wooden sword from the storeroom, a mock battle began immediately. First up were Lambert and Ted. Ted had not yet learned the skills, but his movements were much better. His technique alone was second to none of the students at the academy. After a few rounds of shing, Lambert understood this. However, he was not of the same caliber. After a good fight, Ted gets defeated. Lambert hands Felix a wooden sword and warns him, "You''ll be surprised.". Felix nodded his head and braced himself. Felix and Gemma followed. Both are shield-bearers and defensive. The battle was somewhat passive, but Gemma realized that she did not have to y the role of a shield and suddenly changed her mind. Felix was bewildered by the unexpected onught. Gemma continued to attack without regard to defense, and Felix was driven into a corner. Still, the difference in base power couldn''t be made up. After regaining hisposure, Felix watched Gemma''s movements, and while surviving the onught, he steadily applied his attacks. Then, with a blow to the shoulder, Gemma dropped her weapon. "You struggled, didn''t you?" "I was a bit nervous because you suddenly became a different person." Master and servant exchanging their impressions. Ted and Gemma joined them and began to reflect. There are no nobles, knights, or refugees there. They are boys and girls trying to be stronger. "But we lost in the end." "No, you are right to have decided to focus on the attack. If we can adjust to our opponent''s temperament and consciously switch between the twoC" "How long are you going to y with me!" The door opened with a force that almost broke it open, and an angry voice echoed through the room. It was a brief peace. Lambert quickly hides his wooden sword behind his back. "No, I''m just taking a little breatherC" "How much of a breather are you? If you don''t study, I''m leaving! And you!" Elphimia''s fingertips point sharply at me. "We''re here to help! Why are you rxing? "Sorry!" The 3 of us bowed our heads in unison. Above our heads, Ted and Gemma were horrified again. "Scary. Elves are scary." No, no, no. Elves aren''t scary. It''s just this girl. Chapter 80.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (3) Chapter 80.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (3) Despite all of this, the 2ond semester exam went off without a hitch. Lambert and the others were patting their chests as they seemed to have a good score, and I''m doing fine on my own. Except for dance. And the academy went on an exam break, but I was holed up in a room at the academy. Watching with bated breath were Luckendale and Cody. I put the round-bottomed sk from the fire and invoked [Create Solution]. I confirm itspletion with [Appraisal] and exhales. Okay, that''s it. I was mixing up an alchemical solution. I can do it at home, and I usually do, but in the middle of the 2nd-semester exam, "You haven''t beening to metely." And he kept wiggling next to me. I had no choice but to work on it here because if I left it unattended, he mighte to my house. I''m sure they''ll calm down a little. "You make it so easy, by the way. High quality. Have you improved your skills again?" "I''m trying out a lot more potions than before." As he responded, he transferred the alchemical solution into a vial. Rackendale looks at the vials lined up. "This should be enough. Why don''t you start already?" "I''ve already started. That''s for the exchange. They''re cheap rings and daggers, but the materials are soaked in a basin of solution." "Don''t think it''s good to start with the cheap stuff. There are a lot of mistakes. When the timees, buy a special container. You won''t be able to fit your armor in a washbasin." "Yes, that''s right. Eventually." I was starting to get ready to learn to [Create Magic Tools]. For now, I bring home inexpensive trinkets and weapons I get from outside and soak them in an alchemical solution. I think I was right to keep tanning leather as a hobby. The upstairs is already full of troughs. Now that my business is done, I''m off to give Rackendale and Cody some free time. I told Rackendale and Cody I was free and left the room. I left the room. I walked down the empty hallway and looked up at the weak sunlight through the window. It was around noon. It was toote to go outside. Maybe I should go to the stalls and look for materials for magical tools. As I left the school building with these thoughts in mind, I saw a familiar figure walking through the main gate. The person notices me and is surprised. "How unusual, on your day off." L greeted me back with a slurred greeting. You''ve always been a little suspicious, but today you''re acting strange. It''s as if she''s feeling bad about the situation. Well, in that case, I won''t pry. I simply said my goodbyes and walked past him. But right after that, L stopped me and said, "Um!". I turned around, but she was silent. It wasn''t an auditory hallucinationCwasn''t it? "What is it? You''ll never know if you keep quiet." "Oh, uh, could you please take a moment?" L muttered in a fading voice. I had no particr ns or reason to refuse. I agreed, and we moved off the road to the side of the outer wall. No matter how few people I wasn''t sure how many people wereing in and out of the house. "You''ve got business with someone, don''t you? Are you okay there?" If she wanted to see me. She would havee to my house. If so, her first reaction was strange. "Yes. I''m fine now." "I see. Well, that''s good." More and more, I don''t know. It just seemed like something I was involved in. L continued to look down and worry about this and that, but then she suddenly looked up and opened her mouth. "Actually C I learned [Mixing 1] the other day." "Congrattions on that. That''s pretty fast." "Thank you. I was surprised myself." L''s hardened expression rxed. I see that kind of story. Half of the students who take alchemy have not yet mastered the [Mixing] skill. I heard that some haven''t learned it even after 2 years, but most of them give up. Chapter 80.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (4) Chapter 80.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (4) Anyway, so the months of hard work paid off. Even if only slightly, it helped the family business. I''m embarrassed, but I guess I''m more than happy. "Um, Alter-sama, you mix frequently, don''t you?" "You''re doing it. I''ve been wriggling a round one just now." After a moment''s pause, L lets out a small puff. Rackendale, wiggling in his alchemy lecture, hadpletely turned into andscape. L''s expression softenspletely. Even a little heartache for me seems to help a little. "Sorry for the blunt question. Do you buy the materials for your mixings?" "Most of it is locally sourced. When I don''t have enough, I buy them." "So!" L steps in unexpectedly, and I''m in her pocket. Not bad. I rmend a dagger for your physique. "Then may I apany you to collect it! I won''t bother you, and you can leave me if you need anything!" L stormed off in front of me. She was so happy to have been of service to the family business. More potions, even better potions C I guess. I held up one hand to control L. "Calm down a little." "Oh, ." Instantly dejected, L turned her head down again. The academy also lets you use materials freely, but the number is small, and thepetition is high. Therefore, students who want to mix their ingredients purchase them at their own expense. L is the daughter of a merchant, so finances are not a problem. However, there is a question about whether she is contributing to the family business. There are many failures in [Mixing 1]. Considering the cost of purchasing the materials, the profit would be minimal. I want to train, I want to make a profit, and I don''t want to cause trouble for the store. To fulfill these desires, I had no choice but to collect the materials by myself. So it was Elphimia who came to the academy. However, it''s hard to believe she would ask her to apany her. No matter how good a magician she is, she''s still a girl of the same age. And magicians are limited in the number of moves they can make. They''re different from swordsmen who can fight as long as they have a weapon. Besides, Elphimia hardly collected any. If she had the time, she would spend it training in magic or studying. Alchemy is only a part of her knowledge. I have only one question for her. She asked me if I would be willing to apany her. Before the second semester exam, L found out about my personal life for the first time. Seeing Ted and the others, she must have wondered how we met. And she would have learned that I was wandering the streets, gathering materials on my own. I didn''t ask her out of the blue because we''re not that close. Differences in gender and tastes. There''s also the reservation of being a nobleman and amoner. I don''t even know where L''s house is. If I hadn''t invited her to join our group for the first-semester exam, I don''t think we would have had much contact with each other. L waspletely depressed because I had interrupted her conversation. She seemed to think I made her feel ufortable or annoyed, but I can''t deny the annoyance. I''m exploring on my own as I please. Mypanions so far have been "Battle Axe of Destruction" and Nerio, the hunter. They are all verypetent people. I have never been in the forest with aplete amateur. Of course, L''s presence is not a burden, if the need arises, I can carry her and escape. However, L''s safety is the top priority. Even if I encounter a monster that can bring us rare experiences or materials, I have to give up if L is in danger. And our activities'' scope would get limited to a day trip. However, that being said C is it a problem if it''s just once in a while? It''s not often I encounter rare species, and if we focus on collecting materials, we can expect to get quite a lot out of a single search. It is already winter, but even so, if I gather enough for L''s training, I should be able to get enough. Suddenly, I stopped thinking. Oh well, it''s already winter. I switch my thoughts and considerations. Yes, I''ll probably be okay. I think I can do it. If not, I''ll follow up. "On a different note, can you mix a healing potion?" L is puzzled by the unexpected question. "If it''s not good enough, I can do it several times ." "One more thing. Does your family deal in armaments?" "We are a small store, so we only have a few magical tools. They''re all used and not suitable for Alter-sama." With each answer, L gets smaller and smaller. No, that''s fine. That''s ideal. I nod in satisfaction. "Are you interested in hiring someone?" I guess she couldn''t swallow the meaning of the words. L looked up at me with a slightly stupid expression on her face. Chapter 81.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (1) Chapter 81.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (1) Winter is approaching in earnest in Selene. Although not as cold as in Reedwald, the mornings and evenings are getting colder, and people wear heavy clothing. Even so, I felt a strange sense of liveliness. It seems that everywhere in the world when the end of the year approaches, there is a sense of restlessness. L and I headed for home along this unusual boulevard. I wondered how it would be at this time of the year. I was somewhat worried, but my fears were unfounded. "Oh, Alter!" "Wee home!" As I peeked out of the alley, Ted and the others noticed and called out to me. The three were the usual suspects, wooden cups in their hands. They were taking a break from working out. They were drinking Nails'' [Pure Water]. He has improved even more since then and somehow could activate it for the three of us. "I need to talk to you guys. When you''re free,e inside." "Now is good?" "Okay. Come on in." I invited everyone into my home and lit the firece. I rarely use the firece because of my [Freezing Resistance 2], but L looks cold, and Ted and the others who had been working out get cold quickly. As I headed to the kitchen to boil water, I heard chattering from the living room. They''re talking about names, so they''re presenting the results of their learning to L. Ted and Gemma sip the tea offered to them, "It''s warm," Ted and Gemma sip it deliciously. They''re sipping the tea. Nails also loosened his cheeks. L, with Ted and Gemma by her side, looked anxious. She knows what I''m thinking. I almost opened my mouth a few times, but I couldn''t say anything in front of Ted and the others. I''m sorry, but I''ll have to ask you to stay where you are for a little while longer. I cut right to the chase. "Are you guys interested in bing adventurers? The three of them looked doubtful at my question. "Of course we do. That''s why we''re training, right?" "No, Right now." "Ha?" This time, I open my mouth. After a pause, Ted asks fearfully back. "Is that Adventurer Registration? Now?" "Yes." I nodded, and Ted and the others looked at each other C and suddenly jumped up. "We finally got permission!" "We did it, Ted!" "Let''s go for it!" The three rejoiced in three different ways. It''s very funny, but I can''t help but wonder. "Wait a minute. What''s forgiveness?" "I told you we were weak and that you had to be able to read and write! That''s why you didn''t sign up!" "I did say that. I thought you didn''t have enough money to buy the equipment." "Oh, ." You don''t have enough saved up. Ted and Gemma freeze. Nails next to them anxiously opens his mouth. "How much money do you need for the equipment?" "Cheap is as cheap as it gets. The reverse is also true. Let''s put that aside for the moment." I cut him off and looked around at Ted and the others. "Now, we will conduct a final test to see if you''re worthy of being adventurers." "I thought you forgave me!" "No, not at all. It''s been 6 months since I met you guys. Let''s see how much you have grown. At my deration, the three stood up, their faces tightening. "I''ll do it!" Without a word, Ted and the others ran out into the backyard. They''re so energetic. I''m sure that''s all it takes to be an adventurer. I was about to go to the backyard when I looked at L. "You look worried." "No, I''m just." "Well, you''ll see. They''re like that, but they do pretty well." L smiles, but her expression is awkward. Chapter 81.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (2) Chapter 81.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (2) When I went to the backyard, Ted and the others were already getting ready. I chose a wooden sword and stood in front of it. "I usually go easy on you, but I''m pretty serious today. Don''t cry even if it hurts, okay?" "I''m not going to cry!" Ted retorts, and Gemma and Nails, in their usual order, try to step back. I control them. "What are you doing? You threee at me." "What? Are you kidding me?" I stopped moving, and Ted and Gemma looked disconcerted. Nails was the only one who looked pale. Was he the only one who caught the seriousness of the situation? Well, this was the first time the three had ever worked together. The fundamentals were so absurd that it wasn''t even possible to work together. "I told you I was going to be serious. Do you think I''m going to lose?" "I won''t cry if you do." "That would be fun. I don''t remember crying all the time I''ve been awake." I''ve never cried in all the time I''ve been awake. DanceCI don''t know. Pushed by this touchy-feely atmosphere, L was stuck to the wall of her home. I asked her to signal the start, and somehow she agreed. Then, as I urge her on, L screams with tears in her eyes. "Begin!" Immediately, Gemma, in the front row, rushed forward. The first blow was a shield bash. In the form of a [Shield Strike]. It''s not skill-based, but it seems to be powerful. The moment I ducked, Ted leaped out from behind Gemma. Is this a surprise attack? I intervened with his sword on the same trajectory and kicked Ted''s crumpled back. He lets out a short scream and rolls to the ground. "You''re in full view in the shadows. If you''ll surprise me, watch out for the sun''s direction." With that, I swung his wooden sword backward without looking back. The sound of the strikes ispounded by Nails'' surprise. Good call. You saw to it that the surprise attack would fail. Nails'' face immediately tightens, and he swings his sword. Gemma joined him, with a forceful mace, and quickly attacked me. I parried and sometimes ducked. "Surround him!" While Gemma and Nails bide their time, Ted regains his footing. Three men encircling. That''s a bit of a hassle. Let''s break it up. I parried the mace that was being swung down towards Ted. Gemma throws a foot bellows. Tatara, but he staggered, unable to hold back. But Ted had already jumped backward and was no longer there. He had learned by now. This guy''s got a lot more sense than I thought. Still, the siege was broken. Nails, sensing the danger, moved to the rear, and Ted cut back and jumped in. I passed Ted with Gemma in the center, and I nked Nails. I unleash a medium sh at the flustered Nails. "GughC!" Nails failed to catch it and was sent flying. As soon as he fell to his knees, his left hand loosened, and the object in his grip fell out. A leather strap? "Get back, Nails!" Ted''smand flies, and Gemma rushes in. With the leather strap hanging down, Nails distances himself from me. A sling. That would be economical, with only the leather strap to maintain it. But C I''m not sure I''m ready for this. I jumped out of the way of Gemma''s swing, avoided it, and at the same time, I swung the wooden sword right at my side. "No way! Ted is startled by the hard sound. It was a well-thought-out coordination. Nails intentionally shows his leather strap, and Gemma rushes forward. And then, the real deal is the stone-throwing by Ted. Well, he was sneaking around with Ozze, wasn''t he? He was either coaxed into it, or he figured it out on his own. Maybe both. Ozeh would have sent Ted, who is fast, to support him instead of Gemma. It would be more natural. "Now that''s not bad. If you''d thought about the case of an outlier, it would have been up to par." "Damn formation!" At Ted''smand, the three of them formed their original formation. Gemma is the shield, Ted is the attacker, and Nails is the ranger. But Ted and the others no longer stood a chance. At first, they underestimated me and challenged me mainly as an attacker. However, they were easily defeated, so they immediately switched to a surprise attack of stone-throwing. His quickness of judgment was excellent, but the surprise attack also failed, and I broke their various strategies were broken. Nails'' slings are inurate. Otherwise, the sling and sling would have been released at the same time. As expected, Nails could not hold the sling. Ted moves to secure the line of fire, but I shield the two vanguards and don''t let them shoot. And Gemma was also holding a stone. They read my movements and threw stones at me, but if they knew what They read my movements and throw stones, but if they knew, they wouldn''t hit me. And Ted aside, Gemma''s hands are full. It was obvious to switch to stone. Chapter 81.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (3) Chapter 81.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (3) The sun was shining on the outer walls of Selene. I visited the Adventurers'' Guild with L, Ted, and the others. The guild was crowded, and the reception desk was lined with adventurers who had reported in. The dining room next door was also bustling with adventurers. It was a littlete. It was a littlete for the day-trippers to return. I urged everyone to wait by the wall by the entrance. Registration for three people takes a certain amount of time. If I made the back row wait, I might get stared at by seniors adventurer even before I registered. When I told them I would wait until they were all registered. They nodded in silence. Ted and the others were curious to see their first guild, while L hid in my shadow, spooked by the adventurers who passed by. A group of children like that stands out. Adventurersing in and out of the guild gave me sideways nces, sometimes tantly. I was the only one wearing a sword belt, so they probably didn''t think we were a group of amateurs, but I was still conspicuous. After a while of standing by like this, I suddenly sensed hostility. I looked and saw a man in his early twenties with a grimly distorted faceing toward me. This can''t be right. "Get out of my way, you kids!" The man yells as he approaches. Oh, I got tangled up. Usually, no onees near us. L and Nails get intimidated by the man''s swordsmanship, while Ted and Gemma re back at him. These two are sopetitive, aren''t they? It''s good for their ambition, but it''s also a way to get by. Well, is it too much to ask? "Don''t you hear me, get the hell out of here!" The guy rants even more. He''s a little noisy, this guy. I''m standing by the wall because I thought I was in the way. It''s apletely false usation. I don''t know what he''s so irritated about. Oh, I get it. "You failed in your request, didn''t you?" "What?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I just said it out loud." A blood vessel rises to the man''s temple. His blood pressure seems high. If I stirred him up, he might die. "You brat !" More blood vessels burst, and the man reaches out to punch him. I wonder what would happen in a guild fight. Let''s give it a try. I ducked his hand and stepped forward to deliver a savage blow. That was the moment. "What the hell are you doing?" With a loud shout, several adventurers came rushing toward us. The adventurers broke in between us and held his high blood pressure. "Don''t stop me! You brat!" "Idiot! That''s a D-ranked one!" In those words, the high blood pressure stopped. It seems he''s one of them. Then I don''t know, but I took out my adventurer''s card and hung it around my neck so people could see my rank. I should have done this from the beginning. The hypertension man stared at it and immediately bowed. "I''m sorry!" "I don''t mind. Nothing''s happened, you know." As I waved my hand in the air, Hypertension, and the adventurer bowed repeatedly and ran away from the guild. As a pacifist, it''s best not to get into trouble. But a lot of things don''t add up. From the looks of them, they were E or D rank. It''s not right for them to apologize and bow down to someone one rank higher or the same rank. Most of the requests were for collecting, and I didn''t do anything that would make them afraid of me. Is there a rumor about the field exercises? Unlike that time, I dressed like an adventurer. A murmur on the floor reaches my wary ears. My suspicions are confirmed by the familiar name. So that''s what this is about. Until just before we left, I had been working with those guys. I was hanging out with them until just before they left. That''s right, they don''t want to get into trouble with me. Ted, oblivious to the fact that he was in a rtionship with those guys until just before he left for the office, said. "That''s great, Alter. He''s running away." "It wasn''t me. It''s [Battle Axe of Destruction]." When I exined the reason, Ted and the others agreed. L didn''t have a clear idea, so I added, "They''re a C rank, but their ability is equivalent to a B rank.". "Now you understand, adventurers are meritocratic. It doesn''t matter your age, gender, or birth. It all depends on your efforts." Ted and the others nodded mysteriously. They were more serious than usual with the registration in front of them. It''s good that you got to know [Battle Axe of Destruction]. You don''t get carried away when you get a little morepetent. There are higher-ups. If it was just me, they might treat me as a special case. "Um, could it be?" A childish voice was thrown at us as we were exchanging such words. I thought she was heading for the front door, but it seems she wants to see us. But this voice "What an unusual ce to meet." "Yes, I was surprised." I turned around and saw Elliot standing there. He''s a student and the son of a merchant, so what could he be doing in the guild? I asked him, and he cut me off, "Actually, .". "I was going to register as an adventurer. But I get turned down because they don''t allow children." With that, Elliot''s shoulders slumped. Oh, I can picture it. I can see it. If you peek into the reception area, you''ll see a child guardian dealing with the adventurers. "Could it be the receptionist with the reddish-brown hair tied back?" "Yes, that''s right! If it is, Alter-sama, tooC" "You''re not far off the mark. Wait here. I''ll talk to youter." Watch out. If I hadn''t met Elliott, I would have been out of pocket. I gathered everyone together and told them in a whisper. "I''m Tenko now. I''m hiding my identity." "What''s that for?" "Because it''s cool. What''s the point of not having a fake name?" "Oh, a fake name!" Ted and the others'' eyes lit up at the appropriate excuse. No, you guys should register under your real names, right? There''s no reason to hide it. More time passed after Elliot joined us. The wave of adventurers finally calmed down, and I urged everyone to head to Reba''s. Please use VPN if you''re blocked. Please support me on Ko-fi. Your support is helping me a lot. For every $5 you''ll get one extra chapter of you choosing. Chapter 81.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (4) Chapter 81.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (4) Reba nced toward us, perhaps catching it from the corner of her eye, while receiving the adventurer''s report. Her gaze stops at Elliot. Reba suddenly gets up and tries to leave silently. "Eh, heyC" The adventurer stalls her. She has no choice but to return to her seat, but her eyes are still swimming, and she isn''t listening to the report properly. I wonder what she is doing. Then it was our turn. Reba is already in tears. I sigh heavily and open my mouth. "Again?" "No, I''m not!" "What?" "I saw your motivation! I was going to register if you responded like Tenko!" Don''t stretch the end of your sentence. "I wouldn''t do it, a response like that. You should stop, that''s what you should do." With that said, I brought Ted and the others, and Elliot forward. Reba didn''t even try to hide her disgusted face from the children lined up in a row. Not caring, she introduced the three of them first. "They''re called Ted, Gemma, and Nails, and I am training them. All have not yet learned the skills, but they already understand how to work together. They also usually gather materials in the meadows. So they will be more effective than mere amateurs." The three whispered to each other, "We''ve been praised," as I introduced them. Be quiet for a minute. I''ve only ever given youpliments before C or never. I cleared my throat to calm them down and introduced Elliott. "Next is Elliot, who you know. He is a real fighter and has faced countless goblins. He also recently fought dokol. He is a strong boy who will not give up his will to fight even when injured." Elliot''s ears turned red, and he stood erect. Reba leaned back in her chair helplessly in front of the children who were lined up. " That girl??" "Attendant" "Hoo." As soon as she muttered, Reba pulled a stack of registration forms from the counter. Then, as if tossing them, she lined them up in front of Ted and the others. "Well, please fill these out." "It''s kind of a mess, isn''t it?" "Leave it alone." For some reason, Ted and the others showed each other the unmarked registration forms. And Elliot looked at me with a twinkle in his eye. "They refused me so easily, and yet . It''s amazing, a. Tenko-sama." "Don''t call me that. Use kun''." "Ah, yes." Elliot nodded hurriedly. "I turned him down, too. I tried to convince him, and he understood." "That''s a lie." "Please don''te in." I dismiss the resentful Reba and move everyone to a table set up for them. Ted and the others immediately show off their studies. As I peer at everyone''s papers, I stop at the appearance of a stranger. "Gemma, don''t write your fake name." What the hell is a Gemmar? It''s cool tho. And since Ted, let alone Nails, had written his fake name, I somehow got him to change it back to his real name. I can''t believe you bit on this. I should have used a different excuse. Their registration waspleted despite all these difficulties. Ted and his friends became adventurers. Ted and Elliott show each other their tes with their long-awaited adventurer certificates in their hands. L and I watched with smiles, and Reba watched with her mouth bent into a grimace. "Well, Reba, if you''ll excuse me now." "Oh, you''re not going to take the request?" "I don''t take adventurers that lightly. I''ll guide them for a while." "Right." We said goodbye to a relieved Reba and left the guild. It seemed we had been there for a long time, and the sun was already setting and coloring the streets of Seren. A cold breeze blew through the air, but it did not dampen the children''s excitement. Ted and Gemma held their adventurer''s cards up to the setting sun. Nails and Elliot were shading their adventurer''s cards in the sunset. Ted and Gemma held their adventurer''s cards up to the setting sun, while Nails and Elliott held theirs with great care. After a while, they came to a crossroads. Elliott and L said goodbye. "Uh, TenkoCkun. May I go now?" "Yeah, good." Elliot bowed deeply as I allowed him to use my real name. "Alter-sama. Thank you very much for the registration." "No need to thank me. Three or four, it doesn''t make a difference." He still thanked me again, I turned to Ted and the others. "I apologize for the dy in saying my name. My name is Elliot, a first-year student at the Cartrd Academy of Advanced Studies." Chapter 81.5 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (5) Chapter 81.5 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (5) Ted and the others also identify themselves. They would have known from their clothing that they were slum residents or refugees. However, Elliott didn''t look down on them. They shook hands with each other. The sight made me think. Thest time he was seriously injured in a field exercisest semester, it was in defense of another team member who had been injured earlier. And despite his near-death experience, he was undaunted in pointing his sword at the dokol, a powerful enemy. I meant what I said to Reba when I introduced her to him. And with a merchant for a parent, he seems to have good judgment and calction skills. He is supporting Lambert in the shadows, advising him on the supply and distribution of water during thete field exercises. I''m not sure why he became an adventurer, but it would be a waste to let him go here. But before I could make a move, Elliott made his move. He bowed to Ted and the others. "I know this is unreasonable, but I wonder if I could join you for a while." Ted and the others looked at each other at the sudden offer. "Ours?" "Yes. I don''t have anypanions. Nor am I strong enough to go out on my own. Even if I could register, I''ve always wondered what to do with my friends." With that, Elliott bowed his head again. First impressions were favorable. Ted gave Gemma and Nails a look, and they both immediately shook their heads. "All right. Nice to meet you, Elliot!" "Thank you. Thank you all for your continued support." Elliot took the offered hand and shook hands with Gemma and Nails too. It seems they''ve already epted him, and I don''t need to interject, but let me add something. "Just to be clear. I''m an outsider." "Really?" "I''m a solo adventurer. What do you do?" Elliot shook his head with a smile. "I won''t change my mind. It''s not easy to gather friends, and Lambert and the others helped me a lot during thest field exercise. We were really in trouble. Besides, I feel safe and reassured that you''re Alter-sama''s friend." Ted and Gemma were embarrassed when they were told they were reassuring. Elliot smiled, but turned his attention to L, "By the way.". "Why is L-san here? She said she would apany us." I briefly exin the situation. Elliott nodded broadly. "That''s a great idea. It''s a pre-training for the request, right?" "It''s the same thing we''re doing. Collecting materials for requests all the time. That''s what you should think." "Of course. L-san, do you have any preferences regarding the types or quantities?" "No, as long as they''re not too difficult to handle. A moderate amount is fine." Ted and Gemma were aghast at their conversation. Nails was the only one who noticed and was impressed with Elliott''s perceptiveness. I agreed with them. L''s request was easier than any other request. The format was simr to the Academy''s material gathering, but without a deadline, so they could proceed at their own pace. The amount L was requesting wasn''trge either, making it perfect for a pre-training exercise. However, that didn''t mean they could take it lightly and treat it like a friendly favor. I had Ted and the others register as adventurers to prompt them to be prepared. Even without going through the guild, this was a formal request for adventurers. With a p of my hands, I interrupted the conversation that was about to start. "It''s gettingte. Let''s continue tomorrow." Ted and the others had no weapons. So L will give them a used weapon. Of course, it wasn''t for free. I told them to treat it as an advance on themission and deduct a small amount. Unusually, though, L resisted to the end. Seemingly remembering this exchange, L opened her mouth. "Are you sure you only need weapons? We have all the tools we need." "It will be fine since I''ll apany you for a while. During that time, think about what you need, and don''t need. Aplete set of tools is quite expensive. Do you understand?" "I understand!" Ted and Gemma responded cheerfully, and Nails nodded deeply. "Then we''re breaking up. You''ve got all night to think about what kind of weapons you''ll use." "I''ll be waiting for you in the store, gentlemen." Ted and the others replied, "Yes, L-sama!" with smiles. L''s face turned red, and she ran away. It seemed she realized they were relying on her too much. I didn''t know if this response was appropriate. We parted ways with Elliott and headed home. As we made our way down the main street in the twilight, Ted and the others debated what kind of weapon to use and asked me questions again. I look at the three as I respond. I''m sure this would have been fun, too. Please use VPN if you''re blocked. Please support me on Ko-fi. Your support is helping me a lot. For every $5 you''ll get one extra chapter of your choosing. Chapter 82.1 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (1) Chapter 82.1 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (1) As the sun rose, it was probably the moment when the North Gate opened. While still fast asleep, Ted and Gemma came rushing in. They knocked on the front door, shouting, "Open up!", their noise also brought Nails along. "Are you debt collectors or something?!" I''m protesting, but these children paid no attention, captivated by the toys in front of them. They continuously urged me, and I ended up leaving home earlier than nned. Breos Shop was located near the East Gate. L had described it as a small shop, but it was muchrger than the surrounding stores. L and Elliott were waiting in front of the shop and nodded at us. Why is everyone so eager? "Sorry to keep you waiting." "I just arrived as well. I can''t keep Alter-sama waiting. You made the right decision." "Thanks to these guys." Understanding the situation from Ted and the others who were fidgeting, Elliott smiled. "Well then, everyone, pleasee inside." Invited by L, we entered Breos Shop. Inside the shop, shelves lined up horizontally from the entrance, disying many misceneous goods in a cramped manner. There were items that adventurers would handle, but also many daily necessities for the residents. As L called out, a couple in their thirties immediately appeared. "Wee. Alter-sama, everyone." The two introduced themselves as Colton and Pa. After returning their greetings, I turned to the couple. "Have you heard the story?" "Yes. These people will be escorting our daughter." "That''s right. I''ll be apanying you for a while, so rest assured. I may be D-ranked, but" When I showed them my adventurer ID around my neck, the couple''s gaze gathered on it. "And they have made a living on the grasnds and in the forest for many years. They''re more reliable than inexperienced F-rank adventurers. I''ll vouch for them." "We''ll do our best!" Ted and the others chimed in, and the couple smiled. And then, it was time to choose weapons. They seemed prepared, as various weapons were disyed on one corner of the shelf. Ted and the others looked excited as they carefully examined them. From what I could see, they were all used goods, but they seemed to be well-maintained. They wouldn''t give us weapons on the verge of breaking when they were entrusting their precious daughter''s life to us. I looked for daily necessities and new weapons to avoid getting in everyone''s way. As for magical tools. Ah, there they are. There were shelves behind the counter, disying magical tools and weapons. Hung tags like [Fixed Light], and [Easy Flint] are written on them. It seemed there were many practical magical tools. As for the weapons, written except for the price, there were no details. However, judging from the prices, they didn''t seem to be very powerful. In this world, there are magical creatures that ordinary weapons cannot harm, but there are hardly any creatures that had resistance to all four attributes. So as a user of all six attributes, I can easily handle them, and depending on the situation, I can also use a lightweight two-handed sword. After making a round, I returned to find Ted and the others testing the weight and grip of the weapons in a different area. It seemed they had narrowed down their choices to some extent. Since no one was around, I also started browsing the used weapons. L had specified one-handed swords and blunt weapons like maces, so either should be avable. Oh, there''s a curved sword. There was only one curved single-edged sword, a scimitar, lined up. As I instinctively took a stance with it, it surprisingly feltfortable. I had seen curved swords countless times in my previous life. Perhaps I''m more suited to this than a two-handed sword. "We have other options as well." Colton noticed my expression and called out to me. "We didn''t bring out the scimitars because there isn''t much demand for them." "Can I see them?" "I''ll bring them out right away." Colton went to the back and returned with a few swords, apanied by a shopkeeper. I looked over the disyed scimitars. From this perspective, they had more characterpared to straight swords. Some had a deeper curve, wider and longer des, andrger curved guards. Among them, I noticed arge scimitar. The de was slender, resembling a katana, but with a much deeper curve. "So this is a Shamshir." "Indeed." It''s a name I often heard in fantasy settings. It seemed meant for two-handed use, as it was heavier and longer than a typical scimitar. The de length was not much different from my height. "May I draw it?" "Please do." Colton assisted me, and I unsheathed it. Then, in the gaps between the shelves, I swung it slowly. It was heavier than it looked, but still lighter than a lightweight two-handed sword. The slightly shorter de made it seem more manageable once I got used to it. "I have a question. Will proficiency increase for both [Curved Sword] and [Two-handed Sword] when using a Shamshir?" "I''m not entirely sure My knowledge ofbat is limited, but" Colton prefaced and mentioned that the Shamshir wielder he met in the past excelled in both techniques. However, it was unclear if its extensive use of the shamshir''s result. "At the very least, proficiency with [Curved Sword] will improve." "Yes, that is certain." I adjusted my grip and swung it a few more times to confirm. Alright, let''s try using this for a while Please use VPN if you''re blocked. Please support me on Ko-fi. Your support is helping me a lot. For every $5 you''ll get one extra chapter of your choosing. Chapter 82.2 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (2) Chapter 82.2 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (2) Chapter 82.2. The First Year at the Academy C The First Step (2) When I informed Colton about my intention to make a purchase, he refused It wasn''t going to be that easy. Even as a used item, this Shamshir is in good condition. However, no matter how much I insisted on paying. Colton stubbornly shook his head, refusing to ept it. "I want to express my gratitude for saving my daughter/" "What are you talking about?" "It''s about the previous semester''s field training. You defeated many goblins and even took down the leader in a one-on-one battle." Well, that''s mostly true. Elphimia was the one who dealt the final blow, and to begin with, L wasn''t on the front lines. I decided to conceal the leader''s details, thinking they might get scared. Perhaps Elphimia told you. That information reached L''s parents. As I shifted my gaze, I noticed that Ted and the others were choosing their weapons. While not everything, some of those weapons might also be a way of showing gratitude. "All right. I''ll take it gratefully." I decided to receive the Shamshir. It would be hard to say no, and I could work for the money I''d get for supporting L. Thus, I get the Shamseal, but I''m immediately in trouble. How would I carry it? Having acquired the Shamshir, I immediately faced a dilemma. How should I transport it? I can carry lightweight two-handed swords over my shoulder, but due to their weight and bulkiness, I rarely brought a weapon like this during explorations. Even if it''s slightly lighter and shorter. The Shamshir is still quite cumbersome. It''s impossible to hang it on my waist, and if I wear it on my back, it will ovep with the backpack. Markant carries his backpack on his left shoulder and the Holy Strike Axe on his right, but that''s possible due to hisrge build and high strength. After trial and error with Colton, I hang it from my left shoulder using a leather strap. It''s in a position where I can move it upwards without any hindrance when drawing it. If the Shamshir bes a hindrance, I can throw away the leather strap with the sheath when pulling it out. "What''s that? Can you swing it?" Tedughed as he saw me hanging the long curved sword. While I was struggling, it seemed they had finished selecting their weapons. Well, I can understand why they wouldugh. It''s quite long, no doubt about it. Suppressing such thoughts, I exined the reason for my choice. "The [Oone-handed Sword] you''re aiming for is considered a group of basicbat skills. Many people spend their whole lives with them." It seemed to be news to them, as Gemma and Nails also gathered around. "When the intermediate level is reached by advancing from the beginner level and fulfilling certain conditions, there are two choices for sword techniques: [Sword sh] or [Sword Dance]. Among them, [Sword sh] requires proficiency in [One-handed Sword] as a foundation, but also demands [Curved Sword] and [Two-handed Sword]." By the way, the advanced levels are [Sword Saint] and [Holy Knight]. People said we could upgrade [Sword sh] and simr techniques at the intermediate level, but very few people had reached that level, and the details were mostly unknown. The Imperial Highness''s personal Holy Knight, as the title suggests, is a top-ss genius who reached the advanced level. Upon hearing this, Ted and Gemma made mysterious poses, saying, "Sword sh!" and "Sword Dance!" Ignoring those foolish kids, Nails hesitantly spoke up. "Is Alter-sama''s [One-handed Sword] really that remarkable?" Has he already anticipated the direction of the conversation? I wish they could share his cleverness. Wait, I feel like I''ve said this before somewhere. For a moment, I became concerned about Ted and Gemma''s future, but I quickly shook off those thoughts. "I can''t disclose the details, but it''s quite something. With the monsters around here, it hardly counts as training. When I consulted with Markant and the others, they advised me to prepare for the intermediate level." "So that''s why you chose a big sword" Not only Nails but also Elliot and Colton seemed convinced. I pped my hands lightly. "Well then, since we''ve settled on our weapons, let''s warm up and get going." Chapter 82.3 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (3) Chapter 82.3 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (3) Leaving the Breos Company behind, we head outside through the West Gate. L has never been outside except for the field exercise, so she appears slightly nervous. On the other hand, Ted and the others are rxed, casually stroking their weapons and cracking jokes. Although Elliot seems to have only experienced the field exercise, hisposure suggests that his experience in battle has made him less tense. As we walk, we survey my surroundings. The cold wind blows through the grassy in, which has turned the color of withered grass. Obtaining materials in such a grasnd seems challenging. While there are nts that grow throughout the year and materials unique to winter, the harvest will be significantly ge reduced until spring arrives. While observing the scene, Nails strikes up a conversation. "Did you rush to register because of the winter?" "Correct. Gathering materials in my hometown during winter was always a struggle." Nails listens to my response with a serious expression. He asked a question earlier as well. Perhaps Elliot''s presence has stimted his curiosity. Since Ted and Gemma havebat-oriented personalities, there is no need for Nails topete with them. With someone simr to his type may have caused a change in his awareness. By the way, Lily is also the same type, but she''s not bing an adventurer and is busy with her work in the garden. I end my train of thought and return my attention to the scenery. As the majority of materialse from nts, their avability drastically decreases fromte autumn. Although this is my first winter in Selene, it shouldn''t be too different. Ted and Gemma earn their living by collecting materials and using their free time for training. If their life bes difficult, they''ll neglect their training, and they can lose the skill they haven''t mastered. Considering their living expenses and the maintenance of their training results, L''s request was perfectly timed. Before I know it, everyone is looking around. "Come to think of it, the first winter was tough. If it weren''t for Gemma, I would have starved to death or be a ve." Ted mutters quietly while surveying the surroundings. "How did you manage to survive the winter?" "Unless it''s the dead of winter, we can find some things even on the grasnds. Otherwise, it''s the forest." Ted says it calmly, but it''s not an easy task. Most nts have withered. Even if you manage to find something, it might not be enough to satisfy your hunger. The temple regrly distributes supplies to the residents of the refugee camp. Additionally, the Council provides jobs in cultivation and grazingnds for the impoverished. It doesn''t reach everyone, without these provisions. I think Ted''s words hold. The only choices would be starvation or bing a ve. L and Elliot seemed to understand the hardships, and they lost in thought with solemn expressions. While Nails, who lived inside Selen, may have been ustomed to it, Ted and Jemma were living on the edge of life and death. It seemed that they had once again realized this fact. As we approached the western forest, I stopped walking. Ted and Jemma showed no signs of fatigue. It seemed they didn''t need a break. "Real weapons are heavy, aren''t they?" "I''m fine. It''s not a problem." "I see. In that case, Ted and the others, practice your swings. Take it slow. Let''spare it to wooden weapons. Elliot, if you notice anything, let us know. L, take a break. Fatigue leads to loss of concentration, and you might miss out on finding materials." Upon receiving my instructions, everyone dispersed. Ted chose a shortsword, Jemma picked a mace, and Nails opted for a small sword. Since everyone except Ted used a shield, I brought my homemade shield this time. Shields are easily damaged, and used ones are hard toe by. I would only use a real one once I started my adventures in earnest. While watching Ted and the others swing their weapons, I also put my hand on my Shamshir. It wouldn''te out. Should I discard the sheath after all? I twisted my body and changed angles, but it wouldn''te out. While many two-handed swords don''t have sheaths, they''re allowed because they got ssified as striking weapons rather than shing ones. However, in a shing weapon like a Shamshir, the holder must keep it in its sheath to maintain its sharpness. After much contemtion, I realized the obvious fact that my arms were simply not long enough. Then suddenly, I had an idea. I ced my left hand on the back of the sword and simultaneously flicked the sheath backward. "Oh, it came out!" Immediately afterward, the butt of the sheath struck the back of my head. It hurt a bit, but I ignored it. There is room for improvement in this technique. But at least I won''t have to throw away the sheath. With this method, a fastening device like a belt might be better. With leather strings, the force is dispersed. I temporarily halted the verification of drawing techniques and readied my Shamshir. I swung it slowly from an upper stance, I repeated the motion a few times to get used to it, then swung it down in one go. It generated a strong gust of wind. It feels closer to my Kousai sword than a lightweight two-handed sword. Perhaps it''s because both prioritize sharpness. However, as a trade-off, it seemed unsuitable for anything other than shing attacks. I tried a thrust as an experiment. But the de''s curve dispersed the force. Even a cheap shield would deflect it with ease. It''s specializing in shing attacks. Let''s keep that in mind while using it. Returning to the verification process, I unleashed strikes from upper to lower, followed by a middle stance. It was quite heavy, but I gradually got used to it. I pulled back the sword and focused my mind. I unleashed a mid-level [Heavy Blow]. My body gets pulled by the power and weight as it cuts through the air. Next is the upper and lower [Double Strike]. My muscles throughout my body scream in response to the instantaneous sh. I''m lowering the sword, swinging my arms and legs. So a heavy weapon has such a strong recoil. Oh, I''ve never done it with a lightweight two-handed sword. Eventually, my body will get used to it, and my muscles will develop, but "Wow! What was that!?" Ted and the others stop and observe me. Yeah, I should focus on myself. "You guys know? First is [Heavy Blow], then [Double Strike]." "That was different!" "Well, it''s because I use a two-handed weapon. And it''s even more impressive in my line of work." Markant stopped Eras Rhino with [Heavy Blow]. It''s not just superhuman strength, but also evidence that he has mastered his skills. By the way, Rnd harvested consciousness with [Spinning Strike]. Even though it''s a higher-tier skill, that was too much. "I''ll teach you once your basics are solid. For now, get used to your weapons." "No doubt about it!" They say that and return to their training. Since the validation of Shamshir is done. I join them and have a brief spar with each person. Soon, we''re ready, and everyone lines up. "Now, let''s enter the forest." Everyone has a determined expression. They have no pride, but also no anxiety. L is tense, but she''s a princess. As long as the knights are reliable, there won''t be any problems. "Everyone has experience exploring the forest, but this time everything is different. Until now, we assumed that Ted and the others would escape. Elliot doesn''t have the protection of instructors or adventurers. From here on, you need to decide whether to fight or escape, all by yourselves. And you do that with enemies right in front of you. I will apany you for a while, but consider me as not being there. I will only lend a hand when your lives are in danger. Don''t think you can easily get help. Be prepared for serious injuries. What you have in your hands are tools for killing each other. Don''t forget that." The rookie adventurers nod with serious expressions. It has been half a year since I met Ted and the others. There are no longer boys and girls swinging sticks. With newpanions added, they take a step forward, a milestone in their lives. Chapter 83.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (1) Chapter 83.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (1) With their weapons in hand, Ted and the others advance through the forest. The formation is led by Gemma, followed by Ted, L, Nails, and Elliot. It''s a formation designed to protect Lora while moving forward. I keep my distance from Elliot and follow along, not nning to intervene unless the situation calls for my help. My earlier warning wasn''t an empty threat. I didn''t intend to help unless they fought formidable opponents, whether they understood that or not. While searching for materials, Lora looks around in all directions. The appearance of the forest ispletely different from the early summer during the previous outdoor training period. The foliage has disappeared, and fallen leaves umte between the trees. "I can''t seem to find anything" Lora mutters in frustration. Ted and the others are also searching for materials while remaining vignt, but they haven''t found anything yet. I frequently dive into the forest, so I have a rough idea of what they can find in the shallow parts. I could tell them, but it''s still too early. They should try their best on their own for now. Then, around noon, Lora exims, "I found it!" and rushes over. It seems she has finally discovered a Solgrio tree. Although the number of fruits is considerably fewerpared to its peak, there is still a decent amount. Now they have one material for the alchemical solution. Since Lora has already learned [Create Solution], she can create the alchemical solution if she obtains Lanium Grass. However, at this time of year, there won''t be many young leaves, which are the necessary materials. If they''re lucky, they might find some. Lora stretches her hand eagerly and starts collecting the materials. Nails helps her. While Ted and Gemma watch with relieved expressions. "What are you guys doing?" Both of them turn their bewildered faces toward me. "Don''t let your guard down. You''re here as guards." Ted and Gemma quickly scatter, but Nails, who was helping with the collection, is at a loss. "What should I do?" "The lookout is fine. Help them over there." "Y-Yes, understood." Upon receiving the instruction, Nails returns to the side of Lora to resume collecting. He''s intelligent butcks a bit of initiative. Ted and Gemma are much better at taking the lead. By the way, Elliot has been silent. He should have understood his role since he experienced being a guard during the previous field exercise period. Perhaps he entrusted the decision to me because L is present. If it were just the academy''s way, he would lead, but he can''t face her parents who helped him if someone were to harm L. After a while, Lora and Nails stand up. They managed to collect around twenty fruits. If it were a request, 40 fruits would yield 12rge copper coins. So selling them would fetch around 4 to 5rge copper coins. That''s not a bad start. Lora happily stores the Solgrio fruits. But her expression reveals signs of fatigue. Ted is the one who notices it. "Shall we take a break?" Ted''s remark made everyone else notice L''s fatigue. They immediately agreed. Just then, L stumbled and sat down. It seemed like she wasn''t only tired but also tense. I handed her a water pouch. While L quenched her thirst, Elliot took out his water pouch and passed it to everyone. Nails replenished the consumed water. We waited for L to recover. We sat and rested in the winter forest. We engaged in casual conversation, but Ted and the others scattered around R, asionally ncing toward the forest. Ted hadn''t given any instructions. Each of them acted spontaneously, observing the positions of theirrades. Compared to the previous term, they were superior to the academy students. I expanded my [Presence Detection] to scout the surroundings while listening to the chitchat. After a while, we ended the break, and everyone stood up. L seemed to have fully recovered. I could continue watching over her, but it''s time to lend a hand. They can''t make the concoction with only the Sogrio fruits. "From here on, I''ll take the lead." I announced abruptly, and an atmosphere of discontent emerged from Ted and the others. Did they think I was giving them a failing grade? "Don''t misunderstand. I''ll help with the material search. Even if you know them after processing, you''ve probably never seen them in their natural state. I''ll continue to handle vignce andbat." Ted and the others seemed to understand and nodded, while L looked visibly relieved. "Well then, there are materials right beneath your feet." Everyone looks around at the ground in amazement. Yeah, they wouldn''t notice it. Two years ago, Danil told me about it, but I couldn''t find it. I can''t say I''m a big fan of it. I moved closer to L and pointed directly down. "This thin withered stem is the marker." Ted and Nails crouched down and squinted at the stems. "It''s a stem, right?" "It''s a dried-up stem." Ted and Nails poked at the stems. R leaned in from above and murmured, "Oh." "Could it be the roots?" "Correct. That''s Faral grass. It''s a littlete in the season. But it won''t affect its properties. They don''t rmend the winter collection because the stems disappear and be hard to find." "Faral it has a sedative effect, right?" "That''s right. It can be used both individually and as an additive. The concoction is also simple, making it suitable for beginners to practice." "I''ll try digging it up." Chapter 83.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (2) Chapter 83.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (2) Chapter 83.2. The First Year at the Academy C Fierce Warriors (2) When L started digging, Ted and the others quickly scattered. While L was struggling, Nails and Elliot discovered another type of Pharael grass. In the end, they secured three bundles of Pharael grass. They continued moving through the forest, sharing the materials they found. L was impressed, but it was unfair since I was using [Appraisal]. While we were moving, [ Presence Detection] picked up a pack of wolves. After some consideration, they decided to avoid the confrontation. The numbers were a bit too much, and it''d be better to have their firstbat experience against humanoid enemies. Ted and the others were more ustomed to bipedal opponents since they had been training with theirrades and me. I''d wanted to encounter goblins, but their poption was rapidly declining around Selene, and it would likely take until spring for their numbers to recover. In the end, we could gather young leaves of the healing potion ingredient, Celon grass, roots of the pain-relieving Rasslup grass, bundles of the detoxifying Kongus grass, and a small number of young leaves of the alchemical solution ingredient, Lanium grass. We also harvested some mature Masn fruits and Regil mushrooms, although they couldn''t be used as materials. Masn fruits resembled olives and could be eaten as they were or used in cooking. As for the Regil mushrooms, they were mistaken for poisonous mushrooms, so I strongly advised against eating them without my confirmation. We had secured enough materials. Since L had collected more than she could process, I''d give the surplus to Ted and the others as a reward. The sun was starting to set. It was about time to head back. I was thinking about that and stopped. "Alter, look!" Gemma suddenly pointed deeper into the forest. I turned my gaze in that direction and crouched down. There was a drawn thick line on the ground. "A trail mark? No, this is a snake, perhaps?" Ted and the others quickly prepared their weapons, but [Detection] didn''t sense anything. There shouldn''t be anything near us unless they had a powerful [Stealth] skill. Besides, the traces disappeared into the forest. But even so, it''s a bit troublesome. The thickness of its body is about 20 to 30 centimeters. With that size, it even swallows adults whole. Even if it''s an ordinary animal, arge snake seems stronger than your average monster. And snakes have high vitality, so they won''t easily die from the attacks of Ted and the others. If we encounter it, it''s almost certain that a few people will be sacrifices. I search the surroundings again, but still, I sense no presence. L looks worried, and Ted and the others are tense. "For a little while, stay back. Can you protect L?" "Leave it to me." "If the snake appears, call me loudly. Don''t approach it recklessly." "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone die. I won''t die either." Ted firmly epts the responsibility, but I can''t help feeling anxious. Many adventurers have made such derations of resolve, only to despair shortly after. There are no protagonists in any world; everyone is just a supporting character. I repeatedly remind myself of this and distance myself from the scene. I follow the traces and run through the winter forest. The traces continue on and on, crushing the fallen leaves beneath them. Along the way, I find orc-like footprints ovepping with the snake''s tracks. There seems to have been no conflict between them. It appears that the snake passed through here several days ago. Can''t we go any deeper? We are all worried and have no idea how far it goes. In some cases, it could even be out of Seren territory. Everyone is worried, and I have no idea how far it extends. There''s even a possibility that it has ventured out of Selene''s territory. I continue the pursuit for a while and thene to a stop. I''ve gone too far away. I won''t be able to notice any abnormalities over there. I want to eliminate it to ensure Ted and the others'' safety, but that applies not only to therge snake. Once you be an adventurer, death inevitably follows. Suddenly, a thought crosses my mind. Perhaps my actions are simply leading them closer to death. Instead of bing adventurers, I could have educated them, and given them skills and professions. I can see Lily in my mind''s eye. She refused to fight. The siblings who have witnessed countless deaths chose different paths. And they have already started walking on those paths. Maybe my existence doesn''t matter. Ted and Gemma have aimed to be adventurers since they first met. I don''t know what happened to Nails, who was a pauper. I may be irresponsible, but all I can do is offer assistance. I can only support them so they can survive as adventurers. Let''s go back. I return my sword to its sheath and turn my attention to the rear. At that moment, [Perception] detects a faint disturbance. Is this a battle? As soon as my thoughts conclude, I sprint through the forest at full speed. Activating [High-Speed Movement] and [Moving Up], I race through the forest. If it''s a fight, why didn''t they call for me? Ah, right. I didn''t give them any instructions. I just told them to call if the snake appeared. I didn''t consider anything else. The sound ofmotion reaches me through the trees. While praying for everyone''s safety, I unsheathe my Shamshir swiftly. And I dive in Chapter 83.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (3) Chapter 83.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (3) "Um Are you okay?" With the Shamshir hanging from my waist, I stood there motionless. They noticed me, and L and Nails rushed over. "Alter-sama!" In contrast to me, Ted and Elliot were desperate. "Restrain it! Strike!" Gemma at the forefront shouted, and Ted and Elliot spread out to the left and right,unching a coordinated attack. The children disyed remarkable teamwork. Dodging their attacks was arge goat. Yeah, definitely a goat. It''s even saying "baa.". Looking at the [Appraisal] again, it only said "Goat (Horber Breed)." There was no mention of it being a monster. Well, a snake is also an animal. So why not a goat? It wasrger than a normal goat if you read the [Appraisal] carefully; it was level 8, unnecessarily high. Ted, who had nobat experience, was at level 2 to 3, and even Elliot was at level 5. It was clearly a superior opponent, despite being a goat. The battle between the goat and Ted and the others continued. It had no skills or magic, and its horns were rounded and safe. Its only means of attack seemed to be headbutts and kicks. Even if you took a headbutt to the head, it wasn''t instantly fatal like ws or fangs. Potions were sufficient for dealing with it. "You guys, protect your heads. Nails, L, take care of their defense. Join in." "Understood!" Saying that, Nails also leaped into the battlefield. "Um, are you sure?" "Probably. It''s just a goat." L looked surprised and then looked back. The goat, full of energy, was engaged in a fierce battle with Ted and the others. "It looks bloodshot" "But it''s still just a goat." L seemed to remember something and pped her hands. "The adventurers said something like that before. There are unusually aggressive goats in the mountains." "That''s right. I think it''s the Horber breed." "Horber breed Oh, we also deal with clothes here. The threads are sturdy, you know." Seeminglypletely relieved, L said casually. As it could be used as material for clothing, the goat had longer fur than usual. That seemed to diminish the effectiveness of shing attacks. It made sense that Ted and the others were struggling. The goat suddenly lifted both of its front legs high in the air. Gemma froze at the sudden movement. "Dodge!" The warning came toote, and a headbutt struck from a height of over two meters. The shield shattered, and Gemma was blown away and crashed into the ground. It was obvious. But hecked experience. "Gemma!?" "I-I''m okay!" In response to Ted''s call, Gemma raised her hand. He had avoided the head, and it seemed his arm wasn''t broken. It was fortunate that she was lightweight. And the goat itself didn''t pursue him but stood in ce, stomping its feet. It was calmly looking down at the agitated children. It''s just a goat, right? "Rest, Gemma!" Ted said and jumped into the frontlines. The exchange of shing and headbutting began. People could acquired skills, and magic can through training, but levels hardly increase without experiencing actualbat. Whatever it was, this goat had been fighting longer than Ted and the others. However, in the end, it was still just a goat. Its means of attack were overwhelmingly limited, and Ted and the others began to get used to its movements. They gradually cornered it, but the goat showed no signs of fleeing. It kicked while sttering blood and delivered headbutts. Even Ted and the others were shaken by its determination and fierce appearance. It might have been a good opponent for their first real battle. There aren''t many opponents with such strong fighting spirit. Even Elliot, who had experienced fighting Dorkol, was overwhelmed by the goat''s determination. Perhaps they would now understand the meaning of wielding a sword. And thus, the intense battle finally came to an end. As the goat charged, Ted swung his sword downward. The goat''s head was split open. Sttering fresh blood, it dashed through the forest, crashing into arge tree and copsing. The goat ceased moving. Even so, Ted and the others kept their weapons ready. An opponent that would keep standing no matter how injured it was. They couldn''t be sure if it''s truly dead. After a while, Ted approached and peered inside. "It''s dead." At my murmured words, everyone let out a sigh and slumped down. Chapter 83.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (4) Chapter 83.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (4) We returned to the entrance of the forest, suspending the goat from a sturdy tree branch. Although we could have started the butchering process right there, there was a risk of interference since we had ventured a little deeper into the forest. Besides, the first time is bound to take longer. I propped the goat against a thick tree and began exining the butchering process. Ted had mentioned that they sometimes butchered livestock in his vige, but he had no experience since he abandoned the vige at a young age. The others didn''t even need to touch the goat. "First, let me make it clear. The goal of adventurers is to obtain valuable materials for money. As much as it pains me to say this, bulky meat is often abandoned. For monsters, it''s the magic stones, and for animals, the fur and horns be important sources of ie. Especially magic stones, they''re valuable. Unless in dire circumstances, make sure to collect them. Now, let''s begin. We''ll start with bleeding." As soon as I plunged the knife into the goat''s neck, its blood gushed out. L immediately stepped back, but the others watched intently. After bleeding and removing the internal organs, I showed them the skinned part and left the rest to them. Even if it ends up full of holes and bes worthless, it''s still a valuable experience. In the meantime, I gathered the internal organs and washed them with [Pure Water]. Since the town was nearby, I nned to bring them back this time. Nelio had said, everything is edible. But I decided to discard parts that seemed difficult to handle or requiredplicated preparations. After a while, we had tattered fur and meat covered in cuts. Since it was too heavy as it was, I divided it into the torso and legs. Ted and Jemma took care of the torso, while Nails, Elliot, and I took care of the legs. I didn''t intend to lend my strength, but I couldn''t leave it to L to carry. She''d probably copse. We arrived home when the sun was beginning to turn red. Noticing our voices, Lily appeared from the backyard. She seemed to know our ns and had been waiting for our return. Since she looked cold, I invited her inside and immediately lit the firece. As soon as we set our luggage down, everyone slumped onto the table. I prepared some tea and left it there before them. "Good work, everyone. We''ve obtained a sufficient amount of materials. With this, our first request isplete. Since we managed to bring down a goat, why not use it as practice for outdoor cooking and make dinner?" "Oh, meat dishes!" Ted and the three were overjoyed, and Elliott, L, and Lily also agreed with smiles on their faces. And so, we decided to cook the meat, but the problem was that none of us had any experience in cooking it. Ted''s siblings and Gemma were barely making ends meet for the day, Nails'' mother was responsible for cooking, and L and Elliott had their mothers or household staff cooking for them. As for myself, I relied on pre-made meals or eating out, so I wasn''t skilled in cooking. Well, we''ll figure it out somehow. We have some Regill mushrooms as well. I asked Ted and Gemma to cut the meat and organs. Nails and Elliott were preparing the vegetables and marinating the meat. L, Lily, and I took care of the preparations and cooking. But as we started, the two girls couldn''t be more different in their approach. Lily proceeded cautiously, while L was more casual. She tried to dump a handful of salt into the pot, but Lily blocked her. It didn''t seem like L had learned much about alchemy. Her reasoning was, "Since everyone is tired, I thought a strong salty taste would be good." It was an eye-opener to see someone like her creating a potential disaster in the kitchen. I asked L to take care of the cleanup. Despite this little incident, the cooking waspleted, and we enjoyed it with some store-bought bread. The hungry children gathered around. Ted and Gemma went for the grilled goat skewers, while L and Elliott, who weren''t hungry children, reached for the soup. I choose the goat offal and Regill mushroom soup. I could already imagine the vors, and I wanted to savor the delicate taste with my first bite. "Well, we have quite a bit of meat left over. Should we grill it? Maybe as a souvenir?" Ted and Gemma did a high-five with skewers in their hands. While smiling at the two of them, Nails and L also expressed their gratitude. Nails had his mother waiting nearby, and L probably wanted to show the results of our mission to her parents. "I hope itsts longer anyway." Ted blurted out as he tucked into his goat meat. That''s true. No matter how much he roasted it, there was still more than half of the goat meat left. Usually, goats have less meat than cows or boars, but the Holubar breed had quite a bit, partly because of theirrge size. "Well, if we want it tost longer, we could make jerky" "That''s it!" Elliott eximed, and Ted jumped in on it. "And then, L followed up, saying, "How about smoking it? We have a supplier for that." "Oh, smoking!" Ted''s palm spun around excitedly. But I restrained him. "Hold on a second. Smoking is the work of specialists. There will be processing costs involved." "Since it''s already processed, it shouldn''t be much of a hassle. The profits from selling the materials will be more than enough. Besides, if we moderate the aging, it will be ready by the end of the year." "Ah, I see. The end of the year." I remembered as prompted by L''s words. In this world, it ismon to celebrate the New Year with family. Even beforeing to Selene, I used to wee the end of the year and the new year with my fathers in Reedwald. I see, so that''s why Ted was talking about preservation. When I nced in their direction, Ted and Gemma were stealing nces at me. Well, they seem eager toe. "How about celebrating the New Year together?" "Is that okay!?" "I don''t mind. I''d be alone otherwise. I can''t offer much hospitality, though." Ted, Gemma, and even Nails cheered, albeit a bitte. Lily looked apologetic but happy. I invited L and Elliott to join us, and they got on board with two words. "Oh, then can I invite Elphimia-san too?" "Good. I''ll ask Lambert and Felix to join us." On another day, L and I went to the dormitory and invited Lambert, Felix, and Elphimia. They all agreed to join without hesitation. With me included, we had a total of ten people. This year''s end-of-the-year celebration is going to be lively. Chapter 84.1 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (1) Chapter 84.1 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (1) Around the noon bell rang, I met up with Lambert, Felix, and Elphimia at the intersection of the main street. Our destination was the Md Temple, and our purpose was to offer our first prayers a day earlier. We invited Lora too, but she declined, saying she wanted to spend time with her family until the evening when she would join us. Ted, Gemma, and Lily also said no. While they expressed gratitude for the relief efforts conducted at the Md Temple, they were not fond of the presence of refugee children in the city, especially during the crowded year-end period. They likely had personal experiences that shaped their perspective. Nails and Elliot, following the leader''s will, also declined together, saying, "We won''t go!" They seemed to have a good rtionship. Even though they were slightly offbeat. As New Year''s Eve approached, Selene became increasingly chaotic. Speaking of which, there are oddly a lot of people here. While walking and surveying the area, Elphimia spoke up. "Everyone is heading towards the Md Temple." "Is everyone going? I knew that the Md faith was popr, but" "Oh, no, they believe in different gods. It''s only natural to pay respects to the most revered god in Selene. Besides, the other temples are smaller." "It''s quite haphazard" Faith in this world seems rather casual. It may be due to the polytheistic nature of their religion, but it also stems from the framework of having mostly benevolent gods. "But not everyone believes in the Mirad faith, right?" "I worship Lactos. It''s the mainstream in the capital." "We are Miltiva." Lambert responds, and Felixughs to himself. "In Keten, the only other big temple is the Lactos." "Our choices were limited to those two as well." I''m not religious, by the way. If I had to pick, it would probably be Miltiva since I owe a lot to Ceres. As we engaged in such casual conversation, we arrived at the Md Temple. Being arge temple, which is rare in magic-loving Selene, its bell tower shared the responsibility of timekeeping with the Joint Government Building. A line had formed in front of the temple, and we joined the queue. Upon closer inspection, I saw stalls near the temple entrance, and most of the people in line were purchasing small bags from there. Those must be the offerings. When people go to that point, everyone paid a few copper coins without hesitation. When I peeked inside, I found wheat. Md is also the god of agriculture. Md is revered in Selen because he was a real person and an exceptional mage. He lived over 1,500 years ago when the Veliates copsed. Md used his magic to bring prosperity to manynds, taught agricultural techniques, and saved countless people from hunger. He bears a slight resemnce to Alphas, but he seems to be more focused on production-oriented magic. He''s also a Miltiva priest and is usually considered a subordinate god at Miltiva temples in most cities. Selene is where probably the only ce where he is celebrated independently. As we entered the temple, stood a statue of an old man in the back. He was wrapped in simple clothing, gazing into the distance with a gentle yet strong gaze. At his feet, the wheat bags people had purchased were piled high. When it was our turn, I stacked the small bag and kneeled. Usually, it is a time to express gratitude for safely passing another year and pray for safety in theing year A legendary mage, huh? I feel he would provide more blessingspared to the uncertain existence of the sun god Lactos or the earth goddess Miltiva. He did exist, even if he didn''t be a god. But in terms of rank, the little fat man takes the cake. He''s on par with the creator god. n the first ce, the only known god in this world is the nameless creation god. If there are other gods, they would be subordinate gods created by the creation god. It''s a story from ancient times, but there was said to be a battle between the benevolent gods and the evil gods. The victorious Lactos and the benevolent gods created the human race and entrusted them with the governance of thend. It''s the so-called creation myth. I think that story was mostly fabricated by the Lactos Temple. If not, it was just a conflict between something incredibly powerful that could be mistaken for a god. Regardless of definitions and names, there''s one clear thing. In this world, a god''s enemy is another god. Demons are rare beings thate from another world, synonymous with evil spirits, and are rarely encountered. On the other hand, evil gods appear even after the birth of the human race and bring catastrophic damage. The famous ones are the [Mad God] Beveon, worshipped by the creature known as Com Hang, who appeared before Veliatess and destroyed the civilization of that time. Another well-known figure is the [Multi-Headed Dragon Immortal] Haruva, who had a confrontation with the [Gluttonous Evil God] Adudou. The reason why religion in this world is not politically powerful is precisely because of that. The insectoid creature that killed me used Holy magic and obtained a Holy attribute magic stone from Com Hang. No matter how much Holy magic is glorified as a miracle. Even if the opposing evil gods could grant their favor, it loses significance. Thanks to that, we have peace without being entangled in religion, although there are still monsters. Regardless of the study of religion, I wonder if it would be possible to use Holy magic if one genuinely believes. I have been training, trying to visualize the structure of the human body and replicate the healing effects of potions, but I have had no progress whatsoever. If faith is not a factor, there is also a possibility that Ick the aptitude. Maybe it would be good to undergo an examination at some point. Well, for today, let''s entrust it to Md-san. I''ll offer a prayer with heartfelt wishes to be able to use Holy magic. I had a slight expectation something would happen, but I finished the prayer without any signs. Yeah, I knew it. I quickly give up and raise my head. To my surprise, I find myself surrounded by unfamiliar men. "It''s this way." Lambert calls out to me from a distance away from the line. It seems like I''ve been alone for quite a while. I hurriedly head over there and apologize. "You seemed quite absorbed in thought." "Just had some things on my mind." For some reason, everyone''s shoulders droop. "You you''re in front of a god, you know?" "Yeah, I know." While agreeing, I look up at the statue of the old man. I won''t acknowledge a god who doesn''t grant me Holy magic. Chapter 84.2 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (2) Chapter 84.2 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (2) After leaving the Md Temple, we temporarily disbanded. Lambert and Felix went to the Miltiva Temple, while Elfimia went to the Ractos Temple for prayers. I had been praying in both gods when I was in Reedwald, but they still didn''t grant me any sacred magic, so I decided to go home. As I walked alone on the way back, I went around the shops and food stalls, buying any food that caught my eye. F orrger quantities or time-consuming dishes, I had already ced orders in advance. I nned to pick those up with Ted and the otherster. Carrying my hands full of purchases, I headed towards my home on the main street. I saw a regr carriage pass by from the direction of the gate. I nced sideways and saw that it was fully upied. Perhaps there were many visitors from elsewhere. Beforeing to Selene, my mother used to call it enemy territory. In reality, it kept a moderate distance from the center, and the Council was working hard for self-independence. It might be because of this aspect of Selene that it was a good city to rx and enjoy. When I arrived home, I started preparing to receive guests. Although I had finished cleaning the day before, I went over it again just to be thorough. While doing so, Ted popped his head in and said, "We''re here!". Gemma, Nails, and Lily were with him. There was still time until the scheduled evening, but they hade quite early. "You''re here quite early. I''m still preparing." "We came to help." As they entered, chattering and talking, it seemed they were considering my feelings. In that case, maybe I should ask them to help with the cleaning. Just as I was about to say that, I stopped moving when I saw thest person. She''s a woman in her 30s, thin and with a mncholic appearance. "You must be Nails''" "Yes. I''m Nails'' mother, Dana." She introduced herself, bowing deeply. And in that posture, she spoke words of gratitude. "Thank you very much for inviting my son today. I''ve always wanted to express my gratitude for the trouble he causes, but I didn''t know how to properly thank a nobleman''s son" "Understood. That''s enough. Please raise your head." I said, trying to stop her, but Dana froze in ce. I wonder she seems to be trembling a bit. Is she scared? "Oh it must be cold there. Why don''t youe inside?" I invited her, Dana didn''t move, but her trembling intensified. Seeing this, Nails gently pulled his mother, who had stiffened up, inside with a smile. Amidst this tense exchange, "Oh, it''s warm!" Ted and Gemma were alreadyfortably rxing in front of the firece. Upon realizing this, Dana''s expression became even more strained. It seems she''s more wary of the nobleman''s son than I thought. Ted and Gemma tend to forget about these things, but this is a natural way. Nerio used to bow like that too. The neighborhood children mistook it for a game and jumped along with him. In any case, teaching him the sword and inviting him were my decisions. There''s no need to worry about showing gratitude, but "Do you have any ns after this?" "No, not particrly" So, the two of us were supposed to spend time together with Nails. In that case, it''s simple. "How about Dana joining us? It must be lonely to celebrate the New Year alone." "Oh, no, I!" Dana immediately declines. But for some reason, Ted interrupts. "That''s a good idea! Let''s celebrate with Nails'' mom too!" "Yeah, let''s do that. Alter-sama is a kind person, and everyone is nice!" Encouraged by Nails'' words, Dana bes even more troubled. Then Lily chimes in. "I also request the same. With so many people, we''re short-handed." Pleaded by Lily, Dana''s expression turns to despair. And she gives in. I feel like I''m doing something really bad. I just invited her casually. On the other hand, Ted and the others are overjoyed by Dana''s participation. Except for Nails, they''re all children who have lost their parents. There must have been some interaction going on without my knowledge. I don''t think the Academy group willin. Maybe it''s because they seem mature. They''re unusually understanding. "Well then, let''s begin. Ted and the others, I''ll leave the cleaning to you. Once that''s done, let''s go get the dishes. Dana and Lily, prepare the tableware and do the ting." With mymand, everyone disperses and goes about their tasks. Cleaning seems to be going well. Should I help Lily and the others? Heading to the kitchen, Dana and Lily haveid out the purchased dishes. The dishes were ssic skewers, galettes with diced meat and vegetables, croquettes made by mixing diced meat and potatoes and deep frying them, and so on. I ask Dana whether to make any changes or te them as they are. Lily and I follow her instructions. At first, Dana was hesitant and awkward. But she seems to have realized that I mean no harm. She rxes quite a bit. While working, I ask casually. "You seem quite familiar with this. Do you cook for work?" "No, I work at the outskirts in the grazing fields." If it''s the grazing fields on the outskirts, it''s beyond the south gate. So we may have passed by each other a few times. "The outer pastures and farnds were created as job opportunities for the poor. I''ve been working there since my husband passed away." Dana calmly mentions her husband''s death. And while counting the tes, she Chapter 84.3 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (3) Chapter 84.3 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (3) "However, since we''re all poor and struggling, it''s difficult for everyone to afford food. That''s why we receive rationed meals in the morning and evening. I often help with the distribution." "I see. But it seems like the Council has notpletely abandoned its responsibilities. They even handle the food distribution." "Yes, it''s a great help. Although it''s mostly rice porridge." As soon as she said that, Dana covered her mouth. "I spoke without thinking." Upon seeing her reaction, Lily and I smiled. And as we were about to return to work, I casually nced at the table. It felt like there was a tendency or somethingsimr dishes. I stopped my hands and pondered for a moment, then muttered softly. "If it''s alright with you, could you make some rice porridge?" Dana was surprised, and I pointed to the dishes I had bought. "Without asking for your preferences, I bought them ording to my taste, so all the dishes were simr. I could order something else, but it will likely be crowded at the end of the year." Even though she seemed puzzled, Dana was persuaded by Lily, who joined in again. She agreed with a resigned expression. I find it interesting that even though I made the suggestion, I''m quite persuasive. It''s a bit refreshing. So far, I''ve only met strong-willed women. To avoid any change of heart, I said, "Please feel free to use whatever you need," and lined up ingredients and seasonings. And once it started, it seemed like they got serious about it. The two engaged in a serious discussion, reached a conclusion, and immediately got to work. "We''re done with the cleaning!" Before long, Ted arrived at the battlefield-turned-kitchen. However, he carelessly stepped in and was driven out by Lily, saying, "Big brother, you''re in the way!". Attracted by her voice, Nails also peered into the kitchen. "Mom, what are you doing?" "Alter-sama asked if we could make rice porridge." "I''m helping." Dana and Lily replied without even looking at him. Nails tilted his head, and Ted, with only his eyes showing from above, chimed in. "Hey wouldn''t it be better if I went to pick up the order?" "Oh, is it already that time?" Looking out the window, the sky was already turning red. Oh no. I hadn''t prepared the ordered dishes or even the tableware. Seeing me in that state, Ted said, "Then, we''ll go get it!". And he pulled his face back. In a hurry, I rushed out of the kitchen. Ted and the others were already outside. I chased after them and called out. "Wait! Don''t forget the order slip!" "I have it!" "Exin that I asked you! Say my name, got it!?" "It''s Alter!" Does he not know my full name? As I tried to stop them, Nails shouted, "It''s alright!". Hesitating for a moment, the three disappeared, running. Is everything going to be alright? Chapter 84.4 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (4) Chapter 84.4 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (4) I asked Lily, who had some free time, to help me, and we started arranging sses and tableware. After a while, Ted and Gemma returned safely. Ted and Gemma each held a heavy pot, while Nails and Elliott carried a medium-sized pot together. Elliott was helping him. "I met him on the way." I returned from the kitchen. I got a basket from them. Inside were soft-looking bread and a bottle. "The bread here has a good reputation." "I see. I''ll take it gratefully." I thanked them and ced the basket on the table. Then, when I shifted my gaze, I suddenly noticed Ted and Gemma sitting down for some reason. They were sitting against the wall, with furrowed brows. "What''s going on, you guys?" "We were used of stealing." Stole? Could it be the order slips? These guys barged in as usual. I was relieved, thinking they hadpleted their errand sessfully, but it didn''t go well. Rubbing his arm, Nails returned from the kitchen as well. "I exined it on the way. They got sent by Alter-sama and should be polite." "I told them properly! Alter asked us!" "Alter-sama''s full name is Alter Les Reedwald. It''s strange to call him by his name. He''s the son of a baron, remember?" Nails says, unusually tight, and the two don''t argue back, falling silent. They seemed to understand that they had failed. "On the way to the store, there was a dispute" Elliott began. On their way to my house, Ted, Gemma, and the shopkeeper were arguing in front of the store. Nails desperately tried to exin, but everyone was getting heated and not listening. That''s when Elliott showed his student ID and exined that I was his schoolmate and that they were acquainted with him. He also mentioned that they were children and still learning manners and that I would teach them. I''m the one who will teach them. Well, that''s fine, but I sat in front of Ted and Gemma since they called for me. "I heard you both aspire to be top-tier adventurers, right?" The two remained silent. "Among B-rank adventurers, there are two types: those with overwhelming power and those who are beneficial to the Adventurer''s Guild. The Battle Axe of Destruction is a C-rank, and the formidable adventurers known as the Sword of Deep Silence are also C-rank. They are excellent, but not overwhelming. So, are they beneficial to the Guild? In terms ofbat power, they are beneficial. However, theyck dignity." I lifted my face, but their expressions didn''t show understanding. It''s a bit circuitous. "B-rank and above adventurers gain higher recognition. It''s not umon for requests toe from nobles. What do you think would happen if you approached them with your usual demeanor? You can imagine, right? That''s why the Guild seeks dignity from B-rank adventurers and above. They won''t value those who can''t even demonstrate basic etiquette." "But we''re fine staying at C-rank!" "Me too!" They voiced their agreement, and I shook my head. "If you want to stop aiming higher, that''s fine. It doesn''t matter to me; you can decide for yourselves. However, as adventurers, it''s impossible to avoid nobles. If there are no B-rank adventurers, then it''s C-rank, and if not, then D-rank. The day wille when you receive requests. And you''ll be looked down upon. Ridiculed. It doesn''t matter what intentions you have. They won''t consider that. They are such creatures. They genuinely believe that etiquette is the bare minimum requirement for being human. Can you endure being treated that way?" "But aren''t you a noble too?" Ted retorted, and for a moment, I was taken aback. Then I burst intoughter. "That''s right. I''m a noble too. Sometimes I forget." I couldn''t stopughing for a while, shaking my shoulders. When I noticed, the tension had disappeared from Ted and Gemma. "You''re a weird noble, Alter." "I get that a lot." After suppressing myughter, I stood up with Ted and Gemma. I didn''t mean for them to mimic nobility. Still, I told them to show respect to the clients. Adjust themselves ordingly. After all, one''s true nature isn''t easily discerned. Show it through your attitude. It''s not particrly difficult. Good people and bad people, friends, and others. You''re already doing it." "I don''t get it" "Don''t overthink it. Besides, you have friends you can consult with, right?" Nails and Elliott nodded. Ted and Gemma scratched their heads awkwardly. This incident should serve as a good lesson. From now on, even when meeting clients, they shouldn''t show disrespectful behavior. Now, I''ll leave the rest to the young ones and continue my preparations or so I thought, but I couldn''t make it in time. Chapter 85.1 - First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (1) Chapter 85.1 - First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (1) Upon opening the entrance, Lambert, Felix, Elphimia, and Rora were standing there. "We all coordinated our outfits." "We met up along the way." As soon as the four entered, they suddenly stopped. When they turned around, they saw Ted and the others standing still in a straight line. "Wee, Elphimia-sama, Lambert-sama, Felix-sama. And our-" Sensing danger, L quickly turned around and tried to escape. "L-sama! Chase after her, don''t let her escape!" Ted and the others chased after her at full speed. Is it another training exercise? How quickly can they switch gears? Lambert and the others were still taken aback. I exined the situation to them. While Elphimia seemed uninterested, Lambert and Felix seemed impressed. Well, they did sh with me. After a while, L, who had been captured, returned surrounded by the four of them. "L-sama has arrived!" Along with Ted''s announcement, L entered with a bright red face. Elphimia tilted her head at her appearance. "I understand it''s a training exercise, but what do you mean by our''?" "Because she''s our client." I summarized the situation and exined it concisely. Elphimia muttered, "I see.", seemingly bing interested this time. She started talking to L about something. It seems she will apany us. Meanwhile, Ted and the others asked, "What do we do next?" "Lead them to their seats. Pull out chairs to make it morefortable." "But where do we lead them?" "In front of Alterr-sama is the firece, and in front of Elphimia-sama is" Elliott provided guidance, and as instructed, they tried to guide me to my seat. "No, I''m not ready yet." When I refused, Ted looked shocked. "Hey, he refused! What should we do?" "Leave it forter! Focus on Elphimia-sama." "But you''re already engrossed in conversation over there!" "Next!" Perhaps feeling sorry for the flustered Ted and the others, Lambert and Felix obediently followed the guidance. Training is good and all, but this is unnecessary knowledge Leaving Ted and the others who were restless around the 2 girls, I returned to the kitchen. Before long, the preparations wereplete, and I introduced Dana to everyone. Dana, who was slightly nervous even with just me, grimaced when faced with a court mage''s daughter and viscount''s son of the viscount. To prevent her from fainting, I promptly seated her. Nails and the others nked her on both sides, serving as good breakwaters. Just as we were about to begin, Lambert stood up. "Oh no, Ipletely forgot. Take these." He handed me a basket and several bottles. The contents of the basket appeared to be meat. "If I had known, I would have prepared something different. It''s smoked wild boar." "No, I appreciate it. I asked L for goat meat. With this, we canpare the vors." "Plus, the smoking methods are different." L interjected. "Lambert-sama''s smoked meat is Nekkun.'' It doesn''t have a long shelf life, but it retains the true vor of the meat. The one I requested is Onkun,'' which is a bit tougher. There''s also Reikun'' avable." "Cold-smoked Is it like dried meat?" "That''s just dried, right? Well, from me, it''s sweets." "Ah, sorry." Elphimia handed me small candies coated in honey, while L gave me smoked Holber seeds. Ted and the others tried to take a peek at them, but since the event hadn''t started yet, I instructed them to return to their seats. As it was also a celebration for the year-end and New Year, it fell upon me, the host, to give a speech. This isn''t really my thing, though. I stood up, surveyed everyone from my seat, and began, "Well" "I''m not good with formal speeches, so I''ll just speak as usual. Thank you all foring to this festive asion. The people gathered here have various backgrounds, positions, and ways of life. We met at different times. Some have been here before enrollment, while others met today. It''s a mysterious connection that brought us together like this. I won''t say it''s a free-for-all, but I want everyone to enjoy themselves without being too nervous. So let''s give thanks for the safe year that has passed and pray for the safety of theing year Cheers!" Everyone echoed my words and raised their sses in unison. Understanding my message, Ted and Gemma returned to their usual selves and eagerly flocked to the smoked Holber seeds. "It''spletely different from grilling it. It has this smoky vor!" "It''s because it''s smoked." "But it''s delicious!" The two of them also reached for the boar meat, eximing incoherently. Curious, Lambert and Felix also reached for the goat''s meat. They seemed to have no particr thoughts and silently enjoyed their portion. Ted, seemingly dissatisfied, began enthusiastically emphasizing how formidable his enemies were. However, no matter how he put it, a goat is still a goat. "But still" "Even so, it''s not just an ordinary goat!" "Ted." "Yes, sir!" Being reprimanded by Nails, he corrected himself with odd word choices. Lambert looked perplexed and turned his gaze toward me. Oh well, I guess I''ll lend a hand for their sake. Chapter 85.2 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (2) Chapter 85.2 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (2) "If it''s just you two. It won''t be a difficult battle. But if it''s just one person, it''ll be a good fight." "You''re kidding? A goat?" "It was twice the size of normal and unusually aggressive. I''ve never seen one before, but it''s probably a Holber species." "Hol" Felix was surprised, wondering if he knew about it. "Lambert-sama, this goat is a battle maniac." "What? That''s a pretty ominous nickname. Is it famous?" "It''s said to be a dangerous animal in its habitat. If you underestimate it as just a goat, you''ll get severe retaliation. And it continues fighting until the very end, not backing down even against an orc." Lambert groaned at Felix''s exnation. "Is it just a goat?" With a look of disbelief, Lambert shook his head. I understand how he feels. But it''s still just a goat. As I recalled the bloodied and rampaging goat, I added. "Since it''s an animal, it can''t use magic, and its main method of attack is mostly headbutts. Yet it was a tough opponent. As Felix said, it fought until the very end. We were nning to face goblins for Ted and Jemma''s first real battle, but I think it was good that it was this goat." "I agree with Alter-sama." Elliott, who had been listening silently, spoke up. "We could wield our swords because both of you served as our vanguard. I don''t think I could have faced it alone. But if you ask which was scarier, it was this goat." "Elliott too. When you put it that way, it does pique my interest." Lambert reached for the smoked meat once again. "It tastes normal after all" He seemed unsatisfied and couldn''t fully ept it. Afterward, Ted and Jemma passionately talked about their intense battle with the Holber species, and Lambert and Felix listened with great interest. Nails and Elliott eventually joined the conversation, discussing tactics. Meanwhile, Elphimia, Lora, and Lily engaged in a lively discussion about magic and alchemy. Lily was mostly listening, but it seemed like she was quietly expanding her knowledge, possibly influenced by the old man in the garden, as she exchanged information about materials with Lora. Friendship is truly beautiful. While gazing at my friends, I savored a bite of venison pie. Mmm, delicious. This was a luxury dish that I had only eaten once before, at the lodging before enrolling. This time, I splurged to celebrate. Soon, the hungry children caught wind of it and started flocking over. I shooed them away and divided the food onto suitable tes to prevent them from devouring everything. I gave the remaining portions to the children who weren''t suffering from hunger, the nobledies, and ced them in front of Dana. "I" "Don''t hesitate. It''s delicious." Dana smiled softly and bowed her head. At the beginning of the celebration, she had turned pale at Ted and Jemma''s actions, but now she seemed much calmer, realizing that there was no danger among the nobles here. I noticed that Dana''s ss was almost empty. If there were no servers around, it was the host''s role to attend to the guests. By the way, I tried pouring for the nobledies, but they refused. "It''s disgusting, so stop." I had been quite confident in trying my best to entertain them with all my might, but maybe it wasn''t a good idea. And when I picked up a ss of fruit juice, I suddenly realized something. Dana looked puzzled as our eyes met. "I apologize. I should have prepared some alcohol." "Huh I''m fine, thank you." "Yeah, I''m already having some." For some reason, even Lambert, Felix, and Elliott raised their sses. "We brought the honey wine with the basket." "I have some Elmeri wine." Wait, are they all drinking alcohol? I thought it was just fruit juice. Elmeri wine is made from a fruit called Mele, simr to apples. It''s quite strong, but Elliott has diluted it quite a bit. The honey wine is also low in alcohol content. There are no restrictions on children drinking alcohol, and in areas where drinking water is scarce, it''s often consumed as a substitute. I think it''s fine, but "Let''s keep it moderate." "Understood. Just enjoying it casually." While saying that, Lambert swirled his ss. Isn''t that the way to enjoy it? With a sigh, I moved my gaze and nodded to Elliott, who returned the gesture. Lambert, well, he probably bought the alcohol knowing Dana was here. Nails isn''t far behind in terms of quick thinking, but Elliott''s got a sharp mind. Truly the son of a merchant. He pays attention to his surroundings. Suddenly, I became worried and checked the others, especially Ted and Jemma. Everyone was drinking the same fruit juice as me. Only the three of us were drinking. "Elphimia doesn''t drink, huh?" "Of course not. Mages rely on their mental faculties, you know?" "That''s true." I assumed she was drinking because she was from the Imperial Capital. That''s just my prejudice. Elphimia, pointing at my cup. "But you''re also not drinking." "There are various reasons. Just looking at it is enough." "Again various reasons." With honey wine in hand, Lambert leaned in. "What do you mean by various reasons? Tell me." "It''s not a big deal, but" While keeping the formtion of the Potion of Sharp a secret, I talked about the incident from two years ago. Before I knew it, everyone was listening attentively. And when Valerie recovered, and the incident ended, apuse and relieved voices filled the air. Especially Ted and Jemma, who had received training with the Battle Axe of Destruction, were deeply moved. "That''s why I trust you and them." Elphimia, speaking vaguely, also seemed convinced. Amidst the lingering cheers, Lambert crossed his arms with a serious expression. "I''ve heard of that monster before." As he spoke, Lambert nced at Felix. "Yes, it was a topic of discussion in Keiten as well. It gets resolved quickly, so we didn''t think it was such a dangerous opponent." "Is that so? I''ve never heard of it in the Imperial Capital." "It''s the first time I''m hearing about it in Selene as well." Elphimia and L exchanged nces at the conversation between the two. Chapter 85.3 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (3) Chapter 85.3 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (3) "Perhaps it''s a difference in the sense of crisis. Tremble Cube moves solely on hunting instincts. In the Imperial City and Selene, there are several towns and viges along the way, so it won''t suddenly attack. First, there would be amotion in the surrounding areas. On the other hand, Keten is right next to us. Once it passes a small vige, it''s right in front of us. It''s only natural to be on guard." Hearing this, L and Dana visibly seemed relieved. It seemed like they had felt more fear than expected. After that, Lambert and Ted engaged in a heated discussion about what they should do if the Tremble Cube appeared. However, even Lambert and the other skilled swordsmen seemed to have no way to deal with its high endurance and attacks from all directions. Ignoring the fretting Lambert, Elphimia, and the others leisurely enjoyed sweets and chatted. I absentmindedly gazed at the table. A considerable amount of time had passed since the celebration began. The prepared food had almost disappeared, and only Ted and Jemma were still eating heartily. Although the new year hadn''t arrived yet, it might be time to wrap things up. I asked Dana for some rice porridge, and she brought i. "I added wheat, cheese, and chopped vegetables." The dish on the te was a milky-white color. I had expected it to be thick and sticky like porridge, but it seemed more like a soup. Perhaps it was an economical habit to add water to stretch the ingredients. I thanked Dana and took a spoonful. Oh, this was quite good. It had a refreshing taste with the vor of milk, cheese, and vegetables blending perfectly. It has an indescribable taste. Indeed, when ites to the end of a feast, grains are always a good choice. Now and in the past, I''m still underage. As I silently moved my spoon, Elphimia noticed what I was eating. "Is that a dish?" "It''s Dana''s special rice porridge. It''s gentle with a faint umami. It''s delicious." Curious, not just Elphimia but Lora also gathered around. When Dana served them a bowl, they took a sip and scolded her. "Serve it sooner." Elphimia, in a hurry, apologized to the flustered Dana. With themotion, the others also joined in, and the pot was empty. "We were talking about having made too much, but it seems to have worked out fine." Lily seemed delighted with everyone finishing it, and Dana was also smiling. If we were to judge based on taste alone, Miranda from Verene Vige or the cuisine from a high-ss inn in Selene would be better. However, Dana''s rice porridge had the taste of home. No matter how much skill there is. No, because of the skill, this taste cannot be replicated. Come to think of it was I hungry? In Reedward, I was a chef, but sinceing to Selen, I''ve been eating out or having pre-made meals. It had been ages since I had a proper home-cooked meal. Maybe that''s why I invited Dana or asked her to cook something, subconsciously seeking the taste of home. Well, what qualifies as home-cooked food varies from person to person. For Tes, Miranda''s cooking might be considered home-cooked. Anyway, it was delicious. Dana said it was simple, but it was probably due to the ingredients, not her cooking skills. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have disappeared so quickly. As I was about to thank her again, a bell rang somewhere. div> Chapter 85.4 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (4) Chapter 85.4 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (4) "That is the New Year''s bell?" "No, signal for that it''s almost here." L informed me as I gazed into the distance. Something like a New Year''s Eve bell? It wasn''t that in Leadvarth. "Well then, shall we go outside?" Elphimia said that and headed to get her coat. L followed her as if it were only natural. It seemed like a New Year''s visit. But we''ve already done that. Curiously, I looked at Elphimia, and she turned back. "Is the roof still open?" "At the moment, it''s in the middle of repairs. I haven''t done anything yet." "Then let''s climb up to the roof." As if it were a brilliant idea, everyone went upstairs. Under Lambert''smand, we used chairs and shelves to create makeshift stairs. Most of us could climb on our own, but L, Lily, and Dana needed help from the rest to make it up to the roof. The winter sky was clear, and the moonlight poured down on Selene. Numerous bonfires were lit on the main street, making it brighter than an ordinary night. As my home used to be amercial facility, it was taller than the surrounding buildings. Although I couldn''t see everything, I had a good view of a considerable area. By this point, I had a vague idea of what to expect. In my previous life, New Year''s Eve was a solemn asion, but I had heard that it was more festive overseas. And if it''s Selene, there can only be one thing. "Magic, right?" "Yes. People celebrate the New Year by casting magic into the sky." L replied, looking a little chilly. As everyone waited in line, the bonfires on the main street started to go out one by one. It was about to begin. Amidst Selene''s moonlit streets, the bells rang once more. Even though I knew it wasing, I couldn''t help but be amazed. People simultaneously cast countless spells, illuminating the city with hundreds of colors. That was no isted event. It happened all over Selene. Most were bolt-type spells, but there were also many ball-type spells, some of which I had never seen before. How many magicians were hidden in this city? "There''s the academy over there." When I looked in the direction R pointed, the school building was illuminated by spells like [Light] and [Torch], and dozens of long-distance spells colored the night sky. They aligned the attributes and calcted the number and directions of the spells. If I''m living in the dormitories, Elphimia and I would probably be participating as well. I was captivated by the magical extravaganza woven by seniors and ssmates. In the midst of it, the academy suddenly sank into darkness. In an instant, mes spread across the sky above the academy. "That''s [Spread], isn''t it? A fire-type area spell that pairs with my [Freezing Storm]." "Helena-sensei, right?" I tried to fix my eyes on her. But, just like when she appeared, she suddenly disappeared. We waited for a while, but the academy remained silent. "Is she not going to attack anymore?" "No, the real show for the academy is just beginning." Not only me but Elphimia also tilted her head at R''s words. And then, right after that "No way, that''s" Elphimia muttered in shock. Suddenly, a green membrane appeared, covering the massive academy. "That''s [Bulwark]. It''s the highest-level non-attribute spell, the strongest anti-magic barrier among those that currently exist. There shouldn''t be anyone who can use it" Elphimia''s exnation triggers a memory. "Could it be magic artifacts?" "Oh, that''s possible! The Empire" She stops herself mid-sentence in a hurry. Perhaps they have such artifacts at the royal court too. Pretending not to notice, she continues the conversation. "Professor Rackendale mentioned that the academy is protected by defensive magic. It''s probably that. So, they must be using magic for attacks. That''s why nobody is casting spells anymore." Afterward, the same green membrane appears in two ces. One is the Joint Government Office. The other ce iswhere? "That''s the Lapnus Academic Institute." "Really? Lapnus is located there?" It is southeast of Selene, across the main street, on the opposite side of Cartar. Leaving that aside. There are at least three artifacts on par with [Trefas Masnit]. Elphimia seems to share the same impression and lets out a deep sigh. "I''ve never thought this city could be so ridiculous." "Agreed." From L''s way of speaking, this is an annual tradition. Even though Elphimia closed her mouth, she''s still revealing it openly. Truly, this city embodies Alpha''s spirit. Meanwhile, a variety of lights continue to color Selen''s night sky. This spectacle will go on until morning as long as there is magical power. I thought there were unusually many visitors to the city, but this must be the main attraction. As I contemte this, Elphimia takes a step forward. "I can''tpete with something like that." Concentrating, she releases [Freezing Storm] above my house. Tiny ice shards flutter down. Everyone voices their admiration. Alright, I''ll join in too. Dodging through the [Freezing Storm], I cast [Fireball]. Then another one. And one more. Ice shards glitter amid the bursting balls of me. While everyone is captivated by the sight, Elphimia suddenly tugs at my sleeve. "Hey, they''re ovepping." Ah, I must have used [Multiple Casting]. I slow down my pace and, while I''m at it, slip [Shock Bolt] in between the [Fireball]. The ice shards reflect the lightning, making them even more beautiful than the [Fireballs], but they appear a bit feeble. I want to use [Multiple Cast] on a grand scale. Even with basic spells, it would look spectacr. Elphimia adds [Sanctuary] to her [Freezing Storm]. The ice shards shimmer in blue, creating a stunning beauty. Before I know it, residents havee out of the surrounding houses, forgetting about the cold as they look up in awe. It seems like the neighbors are enjoying themselves too. I wonder if I''ve been able to be of some help. Not to be outdone, I start firing [Fireball], [Shock Bolt], [Magic Bolt], and [Ice Bolt] one after another, trying to use shy magic that would stand out against the night sky. "How many attributes do you have?" I hear Lambert''s voice from behind. That''s not the point. Even with all this, I''m still losing. div> Chapter 86.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Invitation From A Merchant (1) Chapter 86.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Invitation From A Merchant (1) In my previous life, it was supposed to be the final day of the New Year''s celebrations. I was walking through the bustling city of Selene, surrounded by noise andmotion. Music was ying everywhere, and crowds of people gathered around stalls. As I made my way through the crowd, the door of a tavern suddenly swung open. Several men shouted, "To the new year!" and fired [Fire Bolt] spells into the air. They were quickly apprehended by the guards and taken away,ughing at the pedestrians. It seemed like a special exception only for the New Year. However, it seems you can activate [Fire Bolt] with a bit of alcohol. Despite the lively atmosphere of Selene, it was quieterpared to New Year''s Day. That''s because officially, only New Year''s Day is a holiday, and yesterday and today are preparation periods for cleaning up and getting ready for the new year. Of course, some ces have been open for business since yesterday, and my destination is open all year round. When I arrived, the Commercial Guild was more crowded than usual. I considereding back another day, but it would probably be the same then. Today, I wanted to check my allowance and pay the tuition, dormitory fees, and rent. Last year, they approached me directly, but now it''s not the time for enrollment. I surveyed the entrance hall and lined up at the general reception. If I tell them my business here, they should guide me to another counter or staff member. While waiting in an efficiently processed line, someone called, "Alter-sama?" When I turned my gaze, it was a guild employee, Samini. "Long time no see, Samini." "Yes, it''s been a while. Are you here to pay your tuition?" "That''s part of it." "Understood. Please follow me." Saying that she led me into a private room. Unlike the hall, this room waspletely private. I looked around at the gorgeous yet calming decorations. I tilted my head. It''s strange. There''s no need to hide the exchange of several dozen gold coins in the Commercial Guild. The hall would be enough, and that''s how it wasst year. Kindness unlikely. The other party is a merchant, they won''t take actions that won''t generate profit. Could it be about raising the rent? The repairs have progressed, so the value has gone up a bit. Will they say that the rent will remain the same for the next few months, and after that? After a while, Samini returned with a stack of documents. After exchanging simple greetings again, I conveyed my purpose. When she finished listening, Samini handed me a letter. "We have already received your paymentst year." Two letters? Taking them, I saw they were letters from my father and mother. My father''s letter expressed concern about my studies, whether I haven''t neglected training, and if I haven''t caused trouble for my dormmates, among other things. My father is surprisingly worried. I wouldn''t cause trouble for the dormitory residents. I don''t even live there. Next, I opened my mother''s letter and couldn''t help but smile. The content was the same as my father''s but written in an even longer letter. To top it off. "It was very hot in Reedwald this year. How abouting back just for the summer? Meredith also said she wanted some ice." A refrigerator, huh? It might be fine for my mother, but it''s not suitable for Meredith in her position. She thought I was concerned, as she mentioned my brother and Rnd''s whereabouts. It''s just like a mother. My brother has be even more devoted to his political duties and seems to be Father''s right-hand man, alongside Graham, the house butler. As for Rnd, they say he''s training like crazy. I wonder what he''s aiming for. Although she didn''t talk about Ragnidig or Nerio, they are probably still busy with their engraving and hunting. After expressing my gratitude and putting away the letter, I checked the payment form for the tuition. I stopped and reviewed the details when I reached the section with the amount. "Samini, what about the dormitory entrance fee?" "Oh, are you nning to move into the dormitory? I thought you were talking about the rent, so I assumed you''d be moving out" "That''s right Ah, it''s a one-year contract, isn''t it?" "Yes, that''s correct. Some people choose to rent a house after the first year." I see. But that''s a problem. The dormitory was a convenient ce to store valuable items. Alternatively, the Adventurer''s Guild offers paid storage. The storage fee is one silver coin per week. So if there''s even one day of lectures, I''d have to pay for the whole week. I traced the events since my enrollment and roughly calcted the weeks when lectures were held. The remaining three months are still uncertain, but since the end of the school year is near, there should be fewer lectures. The lectures are roughly around twenty to twenty-four weeks. Let''s assume twenty-four weeks for now no, it''s charged per item. I need to store the Rhino Sword, Rhino Stiletto, Blue Azure Cloak, Lightweight Two-Handed Sword, magic stones, etc. If I group all those valuable items, it would cost 120 silver coins annually, which is equivalent to 12 gold coins. Considering that the dormitory fee is around fourteen gold coins, the Adventurer''s Guild option is cheaper for now. However, if I add one more item, it would be almost the same price. Besides, I''m using some of the magic stones for alchemical solutions, that cost almost 10 gold coins. That''s already a significant amount of money. "How did it go?" Samini asked, seeing my state of contemtion. I exined the reason, and she also looked thoughtful. "I see. Valuable items. The quickest solution would be a ve, but" "A ve" ves are present in this world, of course. I often frequent big shops or small stores, and the former usually don''t show ves in public for appearances, while thetter doesn''t have the luxury to buy them. So I haven''t had much involvement with them. Moreover, ves wear a cor to indicate their status. But inrger cities, they aren''t made to walk around in ragged clothes. ves are expensive, and the average annual ie of amoner is not much. If the ve has particr skills, they can be even more costly. Thus, they aren''t made to look shabby, and it''s not easy to notice them while walking on the street. After pondering my hesitation, Samini continued, "However". "Even if you were to buy a cheap ve, you still need a subservience cor to deposit your valuables. In that case, the initial cost would be too high, and it wouldn''t be ideal." Regardless of the morality of owning a ve, she was right. The subservience cor magic device is more expensive than an average ve. In this situation, asking Ted and the others to watch over my belongings is an option, but I''m currently busy with Rnd''s request, so I''m even busier than before. If it weren''t for that. It might have been a good way to earn some pocket money. div> Chapter 86.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Invitation From A Merchant (2) Chapter 86.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Invitation From A Merchant (2) The preparations for [Magic Tool Creation] are making thingsplicated. I have no choice but to leave the soaked magic stones unattended, which forces me to draw the line on what I can carry. I could pay the dormitory fees and move the vat to the dorm, but I''d still have to visit daily to exchange the solution. Wait, does this mean I won''t be able to go on overnight trips? That didn''t cross my mind. The solution exchange. I guess I''ll have to ask someone for help. It''s just a matter of recing the solution, so no special skills are needed. In any case, these are valuable items. I''ll leave only the important things at the adventurers'' guild. If my home''s magic stones are stolen, I''ll have no choice but to give up. I chose to rent a house for concocting and earn money for daily life. I have no intention of converting the magic stones used for [Magic Tool Creation] into money, and nothing else would be troublesome if stolen. As I''m pondering the situation, Samini speaks up casually. "I have a suggestion. How about joining the Merchant Guild?" "Does that mean the Merchant Guild also provides storage services?" "Yes, exactly." ording to Samini, they store a wagon''s worth of goods for five silver coins. It''s a one-month arrangement with free ess to the goods during that period, and the extension fee is the same. If the payment is overdue, they confiscate the stored items, so most merchants pay several months in advance and then retrieve everything before the deadline, receiving a refund for the difference. It costs one gold coin as an annual membership fee, but for an annual contract, it''s only seven gold coins. It''s quite affordable, and I can store the vat for alchemical solutions that amount to a wagon''s worth. "Moreover, as a member, you can entrust us with high-value goods for sale or auction services. Additionally, when you encounter any business disputes, the guild will mediate on your behalf." "That''s reassuring, but" It would be even more reassuring if it didn''t involve business. As I''m pretending to be hesitant, I watch Sammyini closely. This was her aim, right? She proposed the idea of ves but then retracted it and presented a cheaper storage service than the adventurers'' guild. But I don''t understand. Why does she want me to join the Merchant Guild so badly? Let''s probe a little. "If I were to have a conflict with other nobles and couldn''t receive support from my family, would the Merchant Guild help me then?" "If it''s a business-rted dispute, and if it''s proven that Alter-sama is not at fault, the Merchant Guild will provide full support." "Even if it''s against a major noble?" "Our motto is smooth cirction and disciplined business practices." Samini smiles. With my arms crossed, I ask a mischievous question. "That''s reassuring. So, if the opponent is Sage, would you still help me?" For a moment, Samini wears a wry smile. Then, she bows her head slightly. "Even if it means setting up base headquarters, I will maintain the merchant''s principles." Sage is a city-state simr to Selene. It''s the headquarters of the Merchant Guild and is effectively ruled by merchants. It''s also part of the Colges Confederation, which has had numerous conflicts with the Baromat Kingdom, whom the Reedwald Baron family opposes. In ancient times, they monopolized the production of Veriates coins, and all the Veriates gold coins stored in the unseen warehouse were from Sage. She seems serious about it. Does Samini value me that much? She knows about the incident with the unseen mansion, right? It''s possible, but councilors don''t have significant information. Only Elphimia and I know the details, and we wouldn''t talk about it. If that''s not the case. Oh, I see. Potions. As I realize it, everything falls into ce. During the first-term exam, I concocted high-quality healing potions. Although they are expensive, it''s not that rare. What''s crucial is that the creator, me, is unaffiliated. Typically, an alchemist of that level would be affiliated with the Magic Guild. Not just the selling rights of potions, but also material acquisition, and extensive knowledge, there''s no reason not to belong to it. In contrast, my affiliation is solely with the Adventurer Guild. Moreover, I''m a second son of a rural noble family, and there''s even a possibility that I''ll be amoner in the future. If they recruit me, they can procure excellent potions without intermediaries. I must be quite an attractive proposition for them. "I wouldn''t have to think about it that much if you put it that way. However, I''m a noble, and I''m not doing business. Selling potions is out of the question." "Haha, that''s too bad." Samini removes her mask easily and grins. "Well, it was all a joke. I appreciate the invitation, but I can''t join the Merchant Guild. You know that, right? The Reewald family is at odds with the Colges Confederation." "Only the Balomat Kingdom, right?" "It''s the same. While we won''t assist with invasions, if you get attacked, we would give full support. That''s the Colges Confederation''s pact. If we were to retaliate, Sage would be a clear enemy." "The intentions of the country and the guild''s headquarters are different" Saying that much, Samini shakes her head, conceding. "Even if I argue that would anyone believe me? Well, let''s forget about it. Now, about the letter to my family" I hand over the letter, which expresses gratitude for the financial support and gives an update on my situation without stirring up any trouble. "Understood. I''ll arrange it immediately. Ah, the handling fee is not necessary." Samini stops me as I take out a money pouch. You''re already trying to repay the favor, huh? It''s fine to have expectations, but I can''t imagine having so many magical tools to make. Oh well, let''s start by delivering some potions at least. div> Chapter 87.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (1) Chapter 87.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (1) In the early 2nd month, as winter reached its peak, I sat by the firece, diligently working on my sewing one evening. But it wasn''t knitting; instead, I was doing leatherwork. The first try with orc skin had turned out to be aplete failure as it decayed. After several attempts, I finally managed to produce tanned leather. I skipped some steps and had no ess to the potions from Lime-san to L''s family, nor the Breos Trading Company. The thickness varied, and the surface was rough, but it was still a finished product. With some momentum, I decided to try leatherworking. After contemting what to make, I decided to craft a fixture for my Shamshir. While I could modify the leather armor brought from Reedvalt, I often used cloth armor for outdoor exercises and exploration. So, I choose to attach a belt to my shoulder and hang the shamshir from there. With this, I could wear it over any armor, and if I removed the second belt, I''d be agile and unburdened. It also wouldn''t get in the way of my backpack. I couldn''t make the metal fittings myself, so I purchased them from a store. I had no idea how long I would use the Shamshir, but I wanted to get familiar with crafting for future magical tool creation. "The fixed belt is good to go. Now, let''s attach the Shamshir" I lifted my left arm and somehow managed to attach it securely. It seemed stable, I swung both hands and tilted my body, but it didn''t hinder my movements. The leather was still stiff, but I didn''t worry about its strength. Even though it was roughly tanned, oak leather was sturdier than cow leather and not easy to cut. I wonder how it looks to others. I started to want a full-length mirror. It''s expensive, though, and I can''t afford one. Leaving it on my back, I went out to the backyard, putting my hand on the hilt. I gently drew the shamshir as if plucking a string. The long de shimmered in the evening sun. Not bad. When it was tied with leather straps, it swayed around, and the scabbard butt attacked the back of my head. But with the belt, the center of gravity didn''t shift. I sheathed and unsheathed it several times. Gradually, I got the hang of the timing and strength needed. Alright, it''s finished for now. I returned to the living room, removed the fixture belt with the Shamshir, and ced it on the table. "How about the other one?" I went to the water source and peered into the basin. The Nurdok''s fur was sinking in the lime water. I obtained it this morning when I apanied Lambert to a realbat situation. Since they had no interest in anything but magic stones, I took it for myself. I picked up a stick and stirred the basin. Each time I moved, the long fur of the Nurdok tangled up and easily came off. As the craftsman said, the fur also turned brittle. There were still many hairs that hadn''te off yet. I decided to leave it until tomorrow. Taking a break from my work, I began preparing dinner. I cooked the cut Nudrook meat. I seasoned it with the usual salt and herbs. It''s edible if I just sprinkle it on. Meanwhile, I prepared some bread and put the cooked meat inside. When I took a bite, it had a wild and, a bit of a gamey taste. Well, it''s edible. Feeling like I needed more vegetables, I washed some leaves from alchemy materials I collected and added them to the meal. The taste became even more subtle. There''s no point savoring it, so I quickly finished it all. Alright, dinner''s over. I''ll have a cup of general''s tea while I heat the remaining meat by the firece. The smoked meat we had for the New Year''s celebration was quite delicious. I''d love to try making it myself, but I''m already juggling too many things. Currently, I''m busy with my adventures to earn a living, serving as a mentor and assistant to Lambert and Ted, training for skills and magic acquisition, preparing to learn [Artifact Creation] indulging in tanning and leatherwork as a hobby, and recently, I even received a potion request from Samini. Hmm, feels like I''m forgetting something. After some thought, I remember. Ah, my studies at the academy. The reason I joined in the first ce was for Selene, right? Magic, I suppose. Yes, that''s probably it. With all that''s going on, I''m extremely busy. I cut short my break and head upstairs. In the room I''ve named Alchemy Room, there''s a basin with alchemical solutions and materials. I peeked inside and inspected the jewelry, short swords, and magic stones. There seem to be no visible changes, and no rust either. I prepare an empty basin and pour in a new alchemical solution, transferring the materials. Because of this task, I can no longer ept overnight requests. After some pondering, I decided to rely on Lambert and Ted. Of course, it''s still work. Since then, I''ve apanied L on a few requests. During that time, they defeated packs of wolves and a few scarce goblins. When I asked for their impressions on the first humanoid enemies, they said they didn''t feel much fearpared to the Horber species. Those goats are probably ideal for beginners. div> Chapter 87.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (2) Chapter 87.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (2) Ted and the others have left my side and are currently gathering mainly in the shallow parts of the grasnds and forests. They''re struggling to find materials, but at least I don''t have to worry about food expenses. There are still Bournis lurking around the vicinity of Selene, after all. They hibernate in fallen trees, tree cavities, and deep thickets. They can hunt them safely. While the farmers might find them a nuisance, it''s a good source of ie for Ted and the others. Elfimia asionally apanies them, helping with L''s work and receiving suitable monsters from her. It might be too much assistance, but thanks to that, I''ve been able to focus on my affairs. As for therge snake with traces that Gemma found, there hasn''t been any progress. If it weren''t for Elphimia, I might have continued apanying them for a while longer. ording to Reba, it''s a monster called Meluga, arge snake with a higher digestive capacity than ordinary animals. Its strength is equivalent to a lower C-rank, making it a powerful creature in the Selen vicinity. I was asked to report if I found any new traces of it. Ted and the others have several sources of ie. From selling potions from L, selling surplus materials, rewards for defeating Bornis, delivering General Tea, and the fee for alchemy solution exchange. It seems like a sufficient amount, but it''s still quite challenging. They''re storing the potions instead of selling them, and they have little surplus materials. The price for Bornis is quite low. They''re also gradually buying tools, so no matter how much they have, it never seems enough. That''s why when the idea of alchemy solution exchange was proposed, they immediately jumped on it. It was a relief for me to be able to rely on someone trustworthy, but with spring, the ie from gathering should increase significantly. Ted and the others will likely be busy, and won''t be able to ask someone else. I gaze at the wash basin. By the way, magic tools are like money pits. They''re expensive not only in purchasing but also in crafting. In alchemy, if people make potions, one alchemy solution is usually enough. However, with [Magic Tool Creation], it consumes arge amount, and it''s used up every day. Arge quantity of alchemy solutions, materials, and catalysts are needed. Right now, I''m using self-made alchemy solutions with cheap materials, so the expenses are low. But if I were to start in earnest, how high would the costs go? Shaking off unpleasant thoughts about the future, I pick up a suitable magic stone and ring. "Am I prepared?" [Appraisal] reveals that the magic stone isbeled Unstable'', and the ring has Solution Infusion'' added to it. Alchemy solutions bring about various effects, but when creating magical tools, it''s somewhat simr to the surfactants in detergents. They blur the boundary and meld different substances. If both ingredients mix and stabilize, a magical tool is born. In addition, there are two uses for magic stones in [Magic Tool Creation]. First, using the magic stone as a material itself. That''s for the Azure series. The other is to release the magic within the stone and infuse it with magical power. That enhances the sess rate of creating magical tools and supports the nature of the materials. It''s what''smonly known as a catalyst. And people can only achieve magic stones'' magic enhancement through the magic of [Magic Tool Creation] or [Permanence]. Unable to do either, I have no choice but to use magic stones as materials. I forcefullybine the prepared materials, even if it''s crude. In extreme cases, tying them together with a string would still count as using [Magic Tool Creation]. By the way, there''s also a spellbook for [Permanence]. But it''s an ultra-rare item even before considering the price. I have a total of eight magic stones soaking in an alchemy solution. All of them are cheap ones. Excluding the Eras Rhino and Goblin Leader magic stones. Taking each magic stone in hand one by one, I ponder. When learning something, repetition while keeping the sensation is the usual path. However, obtaining magic stones is a matter of luck. Since I have limited funds, buying them is out of the question. In that case, how long will it take to gather a satisfactory amount? After pondering for a while, I decided to give it a try. I take out the ring and bend a nail to remove the worthless stone. The magic stoneshould I make it into a Nudlok? cing it on the pedestal, the magic stone is smaller. I forcefully bend the nail and somehow secure it. There''s no real sense of aplishment, but it''s done. With a bit of nervousness, I activate [Appraisal]. The name is Ring of Discarded Magic Stone. "A failure" When magical tool creation fails, the magic stone loses its magic. At this point, it''s no different from a regr stone. There are a few pieces of jewelry made from discarded magic stones lying around. I observe it through antern. But it''s still just a in ring. Elfimia would probably have seen it with [Magic Perception]. The fading magic. I set it aside and p my hands together. "Alright, let''s do them all!" div> Chapter 87.3 Chapter 87.3 Early the next morning, as I was scraping meat and fat off the fur of the Nudlok, Lambert and the others arrived. Were they inviting me outside? Even though I had just been there yesterday, I could use more magic stones. All my attempts failed After ushering the two of them in, we exchanged greetings and surveyed the table''s contents. "Is that yesterday''s Nudlok?" "Yeah, I''m in the middle of the preparation. It doesn''t seem like you''re going out, though" Lambert and the others were dressed casually, each carrying a small sword. "It''s the Birthday Celebration. We thought we might go together." "I heard it''s in March though." In Selene, from February to mid-March, the Alpha''s Birthday Celebration takes ce. It''s only been about a month since the New Year, so many people are still in a festive mood. However, there aren''t any special events during the Birth Festival. There are performances and orchestras here and there, and on the day of the main event in March, the Council offers congrattory words, and like during the New Year, magic disys are allowed. But theater and orchestras aren''t Lambert''s style. I wonder where he ns to go. "It''s fine if you go Want to check out the stalls?" "Are you a student at the academy? Don''t forget about the martial arts tournament." "Oh, right, I heard about that too." I hadpletely forgotten. During the Alpha''s Birthday Celebration, there''s a joint event among the academiesan exhibition martial arts tournament. Only those with graduation qualifications can participate; naturally, ordinary people can''t, and of course, we current students can''t either. ording to Deshind, the purpose is to demonstrate thebat techniques learned at the academy. Additionally, since the academies don''t favor studentpetition too much, the martial arts tournament is their precious opportunity. Third-year students and above are said to eagerly participate. Those with their futures decided to showcase their strength, while those without direction appealed for government positions. It''s probably a cunning n to boost the pride of noble-born individuals while offering relief measures. By the way, magic is prohibited. Only closebat is allowed. Therefore, the official name is the "Martial Arts Tournament C Sword Division," on the final day, the "Magic Division" is held for magic users to demonstrate their skills. This part doesn''t involvebat. "So, the preliminaries start today?" "Yeah." Lambert nced at me, and Felix continued with a bow. "The Sword Division has preliminaries in February and the main tournament in March. And on the final day of the martial arts tournament, the winners from the 3rd, 4th, and 5th yearspete to determine the overall champion." "I see. So, it''s divided between 3rd years and the rest." "The differences in physique and technique are too vast." If the third years are equivalent to middle school freshmen, then the 5th years are probably 3rd years. There can be individual differences, but it''s a period of rapid growth. It might be harsh to pit them against each other. However, even after hearing all of this, my heart remained unmoved. They''re only around D-rank adventurers, even if they are 4th and 5th years, It would be much more beneficial for me to fight monsters in the forest than watch such a match. I also want magic stones. Well, they invited me, so I should at least watch it once. Even at D-rank, there might be something to gain. Oh, I forgot. There was one exception. "Harvis-san will participate too, right?" The swordsman I met during the first-term outdoor exercise. He had the strength of an upper-ranked C-rank adventurer. Upon hearing my question, Lambert looked exasperated. "Of course. He''s vying for a three-time consecutive victory." "Impressive. Well then, I''ll watch. Harvis-san, too." "Watch the other seniors too. After all, the honor of the academy is at stake." For some reason, Lambert shook his head. Even if he says that I only know Tobias apart from him. Chapter 87.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (4) Chapter 87.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (4) We headed towards the venue of the martial arts tournament. The city of Selene gets enveloped in a bustling atmosphere reminiscent of the New Year. What was different from before was the presence of cute dolls hanging from the eaves of buildings. These dolls were modeled after wall golems and hung up during the festival period to pray for a year of safety. By looking around, I saw many stalls catering to these dolls. As we nced at young children carefully examining the dolls with serious expressions, we entered the northwestern part of Selene. The venue for the martial arts tournament was the Rurukto Academy, the only academy with an arena forbat. Rurukto Academy was one of the three major academies. Rurukto himself was a real magician from ater era than Alphas and Lapnas, excelling more in political power than magical prowess. He was said to have shaped the direction of the Council. We soon arrived at the arena. Its shape was elliptical, resembling more a football field than the ancient arenas of the past life. We joined the line at the entrance and presented our student IDs. Students participating in the martial arts tournament had free entry, while other academy students and the general public paid arge copper coin for entry. Surprisingly, many people were paying, making it seem like entertainment for the Birthday Celebration. As we walked through the stone corridor, a bright exit drew near, apanied by a growing mor like the sound of the tide. I shielded my eyes from the sudden sunlight. Beneath my palm, young people were wielding weapons. They''re quite skilled. They''re not very tall, probably 3rd-year students. "Let''s go over there." Lambert pointed to the seats. We took our seats and surveyed the arena. There were more empty seats than I had expected. The arena could hold around five thousand people, and only about half were filled. Even the covered VIP seats showed no sign of upancy. The martial arts tournament had just begun, so it wasn''t yet at its peak. Nheless, I was still a bit moved. The majority of the spectators were children of the same age. Selene was known as an academic city, but to be honest, I hadn''t felt it much before. Even when walking through the city, I rarely came across groups of children, and since no academy had uniforms, it was hard to distinguish students from residents. Seeing over a thousand children right in front of my eyes, I finally understood that this was indeed an academic city. Among them, I focused on a group of conspicuous children. They sat properly, shouting enthusiastic cheers. Their attire was varied, yet they have a strange sense of unity. "That''s Rurukto Academy over there. They''re required to support as part of their school rules." Felix noticed my gaze and informed me. "Really? We''re free to do whatever." "I believe most academies are like that. It''s their home ground, so they probably don''t want to lose." I nodded, feeling a bit sympathetic. No matter how much they cheer, it''s going to be difficult to defeat Halvis. Our generation is facing a nightmare. ncing at the stage, it seemed the previous battle had ended, and another pair was shing swords. Just as I thought, it''s probably like this. Thanks to my umted experiences, I could sense the opponent''s strength without using [Appraisal]. The boy wielding his sword desperately was around [One-handed Sword] 3, while his opponent was slightly lower, maybe [One-handed Sword] 2. Considering overall strength, Lambert and Felix would probably have a good chance against them now. These students in front of me weren''t particrly weak. There wasn''t much difference among the students. Even by the 4th or 5th year. Do their levels didn''t increase significantly? Genuine talents like Halvis or me are rare. The match ended, and another set of 3rd-year students stepped onto the stage. The upperssmen haven''t appeared since earlier I had an uneasy feeling and asked Felix. "Hey, could it be that only 3rd-years are participating today?" "Please wait a moment." Felix stood up and headed toward the Rurukto Academy students. After a few exchanges, he returned. "I apologize. The preliminary matches are for the 3third-years. Fourth and fifth years will participate in the main tournament. It''s more than half a month away." "I see. Can''t help it if we''vee all this way. Even the 3rd-years might have something to offer." Lambert started saying something strange as I suppressed a sigh. "Then, how about you exin the matches?" "Exin the matches?" "You should be able to do it." It''s not about whether I can do it or not. What will I gain from it? To be honest. "Unfortunately, I don''t possess such a skill. Besides, what you guys understand is just" "That''s not the point." Lambert interrupted before I could finish. His expression remained unchanged, but his eyes had a strange glint. "Truth be told, I was nning to challenge you to a serious match at the right time." Another iprehensible confession. Without waiting for a response from me, Lambert continued. "After watching the mock battles, I realized you''re better than me. However, I lost that motivation after the first term''s outdoor exercises. I can''tpete with you. Our strengths are too different." Feeling unsure how to reply, I turned my attention to the match. So, the leader battle was a turning point. That''s why he asked for my help. Even if he could gauge my abilities through half-hearted mock battles, that alone should be enough to show his keen perception. "The student on the lefthis specialty is mountedbat." Both Lambert and Felix turned their attention to my words. "He wields a spear and wears riding boots." "True, there''s something attached to the heels." "Beast''s fang? Are they spurs?" "That''s right. He must have used shoes he''s ustomed to. His thrust is sharp, but his handling is awkward. He prioritizes mountedbat so much that he didn''t focus much on closebat." As Lambert and Felix discussed, I pointed out the opposing student next to me. "And the opponent''s student is the shieldbearer." "Shieldbearer Just like an adventurer." "It''s quite characteristic. Skilled in defense to break down enemies. In return, hecks offensive power." "Neither is skilled in this type of battle." I could understand even without using [Appraisal] at this level. I could tell without any problem, after seeing numerous adventurers and gaining practical experience. The battle between the two had the appearance of a fierce struggle, yet the spear user managed to win somehow. He seemed to be a student from Rurukto Academy, as a wave of cheers erupted from a corner of the audience. Waving to the audience, the spear user returned to the waiting room, casting a rather hostile nce in our direction. Lambert spoke up. "If it were a team battle, would the shieldbearer have won?" "It depends on their overall abilities, but probably. Conversely, in mountedbat, the spear user would have the upper hand." After that, I exined as much as I could. It was more beneficial to specte about the opponents'' abilities based on their characteristics and n how to approach the battle, rather than just watching passively. Surprisingly, Lambert and Felix seemed to recover from their mncholic mood and watched the remaining matches with the seriousness one would expect on a battlefield. However, I didn''t gain much from this. I could strip opponents bare using [Appraisal] without observation, and with [High-speed Movement] and [Multiple Chanting], I could handle most opponents. Realizing that I reflected on my actions. That''s why it''s not working. I''ve pointed it out, yet I haven''t learned my lesson. The next contestants took the stage. As I watched them, I ced my hand on my shoulder. Perhaps I should train again. With my Shamshir. Chapter 88.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (1) Chapter 88.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (1) Chapter 88.1. The First Year at the Academy C Harvis Razefal (1) About 2 weeks had passed since the martial arts tournament began, and I was visiting the arena after a long time. Today, in addition to Lambert and Felix, Elphimia, L, and Elliot are here. The 4th and 5th-year students had finally appeared, and in ten days, the third-year students would also join, determining the outstanding individuals in each category. That was where the realpetition began, both in name and reality. While the 3rd-year students were fiercelypeting in the qualifiers, whenever I had free time, I headed to the forest and repeated real battles using Shamshir to hone my skills. It was still awkward, but it was taking shape. On the other hand, Lambert and Felix visited the qualifiers daily. Before they began, they observed the participants, spected on their favored tactics, and watched the matches while considering how they would fight if they were in the participants'' shoes. After securing a spot where we could all sit, Lambert asked. "By the way, what happened to the usual group?" "It seems they''re more focused on their battles than others''. Even without Elliot, they''re taking on collection requests they can aplish. Isn''t that right?" "Yes." When I turned to Elliot and asked, he nodded happily. When he registered with the guild, I thought he would make a good assistant, and there was much to learn from him. That turned out to be true, especially since Nails was inspired. However, he was even more exceptional than I had imagined. He was clever and cultured. I was starting to feel bad about entrusting Ted and the others to him as protectors. So, a while ago, I asked him if he was satisfied with the current situation. Elliot replied immediately. "I have noints at all." "Gema-san doesn''t shy away from any danger. Nails-san always calmly assesses the situation. And Ted-san''s decisions don''t waver. He acts quickly, and even if he makes a mistake, he doesn''t dwell on it but switches gears. He''s a leader." He praised them enthusiastically. Still, he wasughing and saying, "Right now, I''m here to learn," so he must have his party in mind eventually. Whatever form their rtionship settled into, I wanted them to remain good friends in the future. Before long, Council Chairman Ravi Bartin Kane and Ruruktoo Academy''s Principal Vens Parax took the stage and began their greetings. After the incident in Lisria, Yarz stor resigned as a council member and disappeared somewhere. The gap left by Yarz and Lisria was still unfilled. Their time was taken up by the aftermath. But since both were civilian council members, it seemed difficult to find recements. With the speeches of the higher-ups concluded the 3rd-year students who had advanced through the qualifiers and the 4th and 5th-year students who were about to start their battles entered the arena. There were about 60 3rd-year students and around 40 4th and 5th-year students. Even with this, a significant number had been eliminated among the 3rd-years, so there must have been more than two hundred participants initially. The participants, especially the 3rd-year students, couldn''t hide their nervousness amidst the cheers from the audience. Amidst this, Lambert was searching for someone as he looked around. Could it be a senior acquaintance? I thought about that, and it was just as I suspected. "He''s here, Radikel. He''s a 3rd-year from Lapnas. He''s quite skilled." Lambert pointed at a certain boy. He''s a senior but seems to be a notable student. His face does have a certain arrogance. In response to the slightly excited Lambert, Elphimia nced and murmured disinterestedly. "Oh really?" He''s peeking again, huh? Even though it''s a big tournament, it won''t be interesting that way. I pretended not to know and joined the conversation. "Is he strong?" "He''s been winning all his matches easily. That guy will be the champion among the 3rd years." "That''s something to look forward to. You''ll bepeting against him, Harvis." "No doubt about that. It''ll be interesting to see how far he can go." Lambert seemed genuinely excited. The mock battles for each winner would be held at the very end, almost a month from now. I also wanted to look forward to that day, but Looking at Radikel, I shook my head inwardly. It''s impossible. I don''t feel anything. When I first met Harvis, I knew he was no ordinary person. Radikell seems strong, but he doesn''t seem like he''s nning to lose at all. I averted my gaze from the expectant Lambert. Meanwhile, Elphimia, who seemed to have lost interest, was sharing snacks with L. This youngdy is a genius in magic too. She mastered two intermediate spells from magic books but learned the rest by herself. She had way more magic spells engraved in her stats than me. I should ask her to teach me [Light] next time. It seems kind of adventurer-like. As I contemted such things, the first match began. As if it was nned, Radikel was in the first match, and Harvis was in the second. After a decisive victory, Radikel didn''t return to the waiting room. Instead, he watched Harvis''s match from the side of the stage. He had an insolent smile on his face the whole time. Oh no, what should I do? I''m starting to feel sorry for him. Chapter 88.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (2) Chapter 88.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (2) The main event proceeded smoothly, and as most people expected, Radikell won in the third year, while Harvis secured victory in the 4th and 5th years. Radikel often made remarks that showed his awareness of Harvis, but Havis remained indifferent and paid no attention to those remarks. It seemed to bother Radikel. Even when he tried to provoke Harvis directly, Harvis casually brushed it off. "We''ll see on the final day." And now, the martial arts tournament reached itsst day. Compared to the chilly start in winter, the past few days brought the sense of spring. Under the faintly warm sunlight, the usual group had gathered. "So, how did it go?" Elphimia, seated in the audience, inquired with a confident pose, arms crossed. Elphimia and L hadn''t attended any matches since Harvis''s first battle. While L''sck of interest inbat made sense, Elphimia aspired to be a court mage. Given her coboration with the knights, she needed to watch, even if she anticipated the oue already. "Setting aside Harvis''s victory, Tobias made it to the quarterfinals. It was quite a fierce battle." "Are matches with known oues interesting?" Mercilessly cutting into the topic again. "You can''t judge based solely on reputation. You shouldn''t rely too much on [Basic Appraisal]." Even with my ability to use [Appraisal], I had misjudged the Goblin Leader''s strength. Appraisal systems were convenient. But they couldn''t read an opponent''s thoughts or tactics. "Alter''s right. Besides, today should be enjoyable. It''s Harvis against Radikel." Lambert chimed in, scooping up the surface topics. However, Elphimia''s expression was far from cheerful. "That might be true, but," After some vague words. "It''s all too apparent, that person." "What about Harvis?" "Half and half, I suppose." I see. The criteria weren''t clear, but [Basic Appraisal] treats Halvis and Lislia equally, while Radikel was categorized as part of the rest. When I [Appraised] Lis during the emergency council, I decided to go all out. I was prepared for the possible deaths of several council members. Expecting us to anticipate a battle against such a monster, where everything isid bare, might be asking too much. Perhaps noticing our secretive behavior, Lambert gave us a probing look. "I''m feeling a bit peckish. Seems like the youngdy desires a drink." "Well, alright. Since you desire it, I''ll buy it. L, are youing?" "Yes." We left the arena and headed toward the stalls. Upon returning with makeshift hot dogs containing thinly sliced sausages, the two opponents were entering the arena. While seated, I observed the two of them. Both held one-handed swords and shields. Their equipmentcked uniqueness. In response to the loud cheers, Harvis bowed and Radikel proudly waved his hand, elegantly bowing towards the guest seats. There, Radikel''s father, Baron Veshil, stood. When Radikel secured victory in the 3d year, he delivered a pompous congrattory speech. The referee confirmed the prohibited actions again and moved away from the two. Amidst the roaring cheers that shook the arena, the twopetitors faced each other. Radikel wore a smile and said something. The moment Harvis responded, his eyes widened. I wondered what they were talking about. It seemed like some kind of argument. I couldn''t hear a thing. Looking at Elphimia, she seemed disinterested, sipping on a fruit-infused water of Mele. Even with thoserge ears, she couldn''t make out their conversation. A lesson learned in eavesdropping. As I entertained such impolite thoughts, the final event of the martial arts tournament, a mock battle between the top performers, began. At the signal, Radikelunched an attack with an expression of anger. Swords struck down one after another. Lambert''s endorsement was justified; the swordsmanship was splendid. His [One-handed Sword] skill must be around 4 or 5. I understand if he bes arrogant. However, Harvis was superior. He remained still from the starting point, skillfully parrying with his shield. Impressive. With such skill, the shield wouldst long. I wished Gemma and Nails could see this. Especially Gemma, who blocks head-on and ends up breaking his shield quickly. Woodworking is fun, so it''s okay. I kept facing forward and called out to Elliot. "Watch closely. That''s how you use a shield. Teach everyone." "Yes." He''s turning his attention to the match. Unlike Ted, Gemma and Nails probably thought it was only natural to lose to me. Engaging in discussions with Elliot would likely contribute to their growth more than if I were to teach them directly. The relentless onught and the one-sided defense. Initially, the audience was thrilled by the intense offense and defense, but gradually they realized that Harvis hadn''t moved an inch. The murmurs shifted from intensebat to praises for Harvis. Was it Radikell''s responses or his frustration at his tactics not working? Suddenly, Radikell raised his sword to the high guard position. In an instant, the sword sliced through the air. The arena resounded with a smooth metallic sound. The cheers quieted in the face of such purity. Chapter 88.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (3) Chapter 88.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (3) Casually readjusting himself, Harvis stood poised. Radikel, on the other hand, seemed dumbfounded in his contorted posture. That person is being reckless. After a brief moment, the arena erupted. Most spectators might have only recognized that Halvis had deflected something with something. Not much difference here. "Was that an exchange of [Strong Strikes]?" "It seems so, however" Something seemed to bother Lambert and Felix, as they furrowed their brows. I muttered a single word, "Close.". "What Radikell unleashed was [Rock Cleaver]. Halrvis-san deflected it with [Strong Strike]." In an instant, the understanding dawned upon Lambert, Felix, and Elliot C the swordsmen. Elphimia and L tilted their heads at the amazed trio. "What does that mean?" "Both are lower-tier skills, but the power of [Rock Cleaver] surpasses that of [Strong Strike]. If it collided head-on, it would be overpowered, so he used deflection. However, it''s a feat that requires considerable skill and determination." Failure would result in a counterattack. Even with a de-dulling sword, a hit in the wrong ce could be fatal. Harvis executing it so calmly is astounding, but Radikel''s [Rock Cleaver] is not something to be dismissed either. While not reaching the level of Markant''s [Strong Strike], he could activate it with that level of charge is proof of training. "I see. But hey, couldn''t you do it too?" "Why do you think that? How much I struggled to learn [Strong Strike]. It''s one thing to exchange blows, but deflecting? No way." My words garnered agreement from the three swordsmen. However, Elphimia remained unconvinced. "I wonder why It''s incredibly frustrating." Saying that, she shook her body. She''s witnessing my full strength up close. It''s a different premise from the others. Even so, speed wasn''t the issue. When activating an offensive skill, the direction and intensity of the force could change instantly. To deflect that, one needs to control their skill and intervene with the opponent''s skill. It''s a technique separate from speed, not something achievable overnight. Maybe I should give it a try. Shifting my gaze back to the stage, Radikel had readjusted himself and was facing Harvis again. However, he seemed demoralized. He was a different person from just a moment ago. The momentum had vanished; he held his shield up in a defensive posture. Seeing this, Harvisunched an attack, which Radikel desperately blocked with his shield. He attempted counterattacks, but they were just swings to keep Halvis at bay. To the casual observer, it appeared to be a decisive battle atop the summit. But those with even a hint of expertise would notice. "His movements have be sloppy." "Yes, I think so." Lambert and Felix tilted their heads. Elliot, however, seemed unaware, intently scrutinizing the fight to discern where the sloppiness was. Abruptly, Lambert spoke, nullifying all that effort. "What do you think, Alter thementator?" "Again? I''m about to earn another nickname." ncing briefly, Elliot was looking at me as if grasping at something. That might also be a reason why they hold Ted and the others in high regard. They would notice if something is off. For all their intelligence, theirbat instincts seem a bit dulled. I turned to Elliot, and opened my mouth. "No matter how big the difference in skill is, it''s not that pronounced." "But it seems like a good match" "Unfortunately, Harvis-san is holding back a lot. The match has just begun. I suppose he didn''t want to end it so quickly and disappoint the audience." "For that reason" Elliot directed a sympathetic gaze toward Radikel. I sympathize too, just a little bit. Without realizing such emotions, I continued speaking. "Radikel is a good example to learn from. Everyone rejoices and worries about their stat increases, but that''s not the goal. Take the skill [One-handed Sword], for instance. What does an increase in this skill mean?" "Doesn''t it mean bing better at handling a sword?" Lambert answered, and I shook my head. "No, it''s the opposite. It increased because he got better. While the skill itself has its benefits, fundamentally, it just represents an individual''s ability. The same applies tobat. It''s not about fighting with skills. It''s about one''s determination. Lose that, and no matter how superior your skills are. Well, you be like that." Harvis nced at the audience as he swung his sword, while Radikel desperately defended himself. "It''s not just aboutbat. [Alchemy] as well." As I said that, L flinched. I''m not scolding you, okay? I reassured L with a smile. "It''s a useful skill, but not all-powerful. Once you look into Tremble Cube Healing Potions, your perception of [Alchemy] will change. Professor Ruckendale might know no, he knows." "I''ll ask." L nodded weakly. Well, this should be enough for thementary. Looks like things are wrapping up on their end too. As my gaze caught their attention, everyone turned their eyes to the stage. Harvis drew his sword. Though it looked like a preparatory move for a finishing blow, Radikell breathed a sigh of relief as the attack ceased. And then, the final strike came[Double Strike], executed with restraint. Radikel couldn''t even manage to withstand that, taking both blows head-on. The referee leaped in as the swords ttered to the ground. "That''s it! Winner, Harvis!" A thunderous cheer erupted. Harvis raised his hand lightly, while Radikel remained on the ground, head hung low. He''s an exceptional young man, but he''s letting his talent get to his head. His mental strength iscking. It''s not in his stats, after all. Curiously, I nced up at Baron Veshil. He had a terrifyingly displeased expression. You should have a more fatherly reaction. On the stage, a man who seemed to be a lecturer from Lapnas was helping Radikel up. Even standing, Radikel still didn''t lift his face. He must be feeling his father''s gaze intensely. They''re simr parent and child, butthis time, I feel sympathy. Truly. Chapter 89.1 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (1) Chapter 89.1 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (1) The final event of the first year, the end-of-year exams, had arrived. That was already my third attempt at the exams. I waspletely used to it, and I gracefully failed. By the way, the alchemy exam was rather vague, asking for the best potion at the moment''. Surprisingly, it was a challenging task, and not assessed on par with previous exams. I pretended I hadn''t seen the Sisras grass nectar on my desk and opted to add detoxification and blood augmentation to a standard-quality healing potion. It would heal wounds, boost immunity, and replenish lost blood. This should fetch a good score. Maybe I''ll sell it to Samini. With this, the final alchemy exam of the year came to an end, marking the conclusion of my first year at the academy. As students cleaned up their equipment, they shared the joy of being relieved from tension. Now, it''s time for me to clean up and head home. We have a half-month break ahead, and there''s plenty to do. As I rinsed off equipment at the water station, it seemed Elphemia and L had finished cleaning up early and were approaching. With the face of an alchemist, L asked. "Alter-sama, what did you concoct?" "I added detoxification and blood augmentation to a standard-quality healing potion." "Two types!?" "You''re making a big deal out of it. The teacher won''t dance for me." The teacher danced in front of the podium. In his hand was my potion. Cody, with sparkling eyes, followed it like a cat. They were still teacher and student, no matter how you looked at it. While watching them from a distance, Lora murmured. "I''m struggling just to make a potion Adding extras is difficult." "You''ll have to keep experimenting with simple ingredients. You''ll get the hang of it eventually." I wiped the equipment dry and ced it in its designated spot. "How long did it take you to add extras?" "It varies from person to person. I don''t think I''m a good reference. It''s all about repetition. If you don''t feel any progress, try changing the ingredients." "Understood. I''ll ask everyone to try different materials." Saying that, L made a fist. After answering more questions from Lora and exiting the hallway, Lambert, Felix, and Elliot were waiting for me. "You finally showed up." The two of them had struggled with written exams, but by focusing on their studies, they had regained their true abilities. Promotion shouldn''t be a problem. Lambert patted my shoulder and made a provocative gesture. "It''s the end of the first year. Let''s have a drink." "Who are you calling an old man? Don''t drink during the day." "I don''t drink during the day. It dulls my sword." He said it with his chest puffed out, but it was quite suspicious. Well, I had no room to talk. "By the way, how about Elliot? Is he okay?" "He''s training today, in the backyard." "Then maybe we should buy some souvenirs." "Yes." Elliot nodded with a smile. The location was the usual cafeteria, and we headed there right away. With a sense of relief, everyone''s spirits lightened, and they became animated, discussing how to spend their time until the second year started. Of course, the topic was where to train and what materials were rmended for this season. There was no trace of childishness in their conversation. Some things never change. However, that precarious peace was short-lived. As I walked down the hallway, I soon sensed an unusual presence and stopped in my tracks. Everyone else also paused, taken aback by the person who appeared from around the corner. It was Harvis. He noticed us and approached with a smile. For some reason, it seemed like he was looking at me. Lambert and the others stepped back from me, and it appeared that it wasn''t just my imagination. "Is the exam over?" "Yes, just a little while ago." "If you have some free time, would you spar with me?" I was taken aback by his sudden proposal. The surprise on Lambert and the others'' faces mirrored my feelings. "That''s quite sudden. Why me?" "In the final match of the martial arts tournamentIf the current students could participate, the ones on the stage would have been you and me." I was about to argue but held my tongue. Oh, right, I hadpletely forgotten. He had watched my battle with Goblin Leader. Leader and Radikelthere was noparison. Their skills and experiences were vastly different. But now, I was in a bind. To be honest, I was interested. There weren''t many opponents of his caliber, and Harvis would graduate in a few days, disappearing from Selene. It was a perfect opportunity but how much of my strength should I show? While I was wrestling with my thoughts, Elphemia spoke up. "Why not? The final match of the academy didn''t seem like it determined the strongest student." "That''s true. Lose, and you cane back to challenge again." Irresponsible outsiders were quite eager. They all seemed to think it was someone else''s problem. Moreover, Elphemia knew the reason for my dilemma. She nced at me lightly and nodded as if to say, "Go for it.". What''s with you? Aren''t you supposed to be my master? Well, whatever. Let''s see how it goes. If I sense any danger, I''ll surrender. "Let''s do it, a mock battle." "Great! Then, shall we go to the training grounds? Strangely, it''s empty today." Harvis smiled warmly. He must be all prepared. He had no intention of letting me off the hook. Chapter 89.2 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (2) Chapter 89.2 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (2) The rules of the mock battle are simr to those of a martial arts tournament. Attacks to the head and vital areas are allowed, magic is prohibited, and if a participant receives an attack that could be fatal or surrenders, they''re considered defeated. However, the academy had a limited supply of ded weapons, and since I was a 1st-year student, Harvis suggested that we use wooden weapons. We had healing potions and Elphimia''s holy magic for recovery, so we had sufficient means to heal, but I agreed to Harvis''s proposal because I had a vague feeling that this would be a tough battle. I looked at the wooden weapons lined up on the shelf. When I picked up a two-handed sword, Harvis tilted his head. "Isn''t that a one-handed sword?" "I''m currently practicing with this one. Might as well." Unfortunately, there wasn''t a wooden replica of Shamshir. It was too obscure. When I swung the wooden two-handed sword, I felt the weight in my wrists and elbows, butpared to Shamshir and lightweight two-handed swords, it was much lighter. Through realbat experience, I had acquired the skill [Curved Sword 1], and while my [Two-handed Sword] rank hadn''t gone up, I could feel an improvement in my technique. I thought I could hold my own. "In that case, I''ll go with a spear." After a brief hesitation, Harvis reached for a spear. We checked our weapons and faced each other in the center. Harvis is the strongest student at the academy. Probably, there were no swordsmen better than him in our age group. He was notcking in any aspect. The referee, Lambert, confirmed the rules and took a few steps back. "From now on, Harvis Rafezal and Alter Les Reedwald will engage in a mock battle. Are both of you ready?" We nodded, and Lambert took a deep breath. "Begin!" The first move was made by Harvis. He approached with light steps and thrust his spear slowly. I deflected the probing attack with my two-handed sword. Harvis didn''t falter and continued to assault me with the withdrawn spear. I swung my two-handed sword to defend myself. Fast. He had grown since the earlier outdoor exercises in the 1st semester. I managed to deflect the elerating thrusts and evade them. "Kuh" I was still testing the waters, but it seemed challenging. I couldn''t keep up with his attacks, and I felt an impact on my arm as I failed to defend in time. Harvis didn''t pursue me as I retreated but instead withdrew his spear. Did he n something? I had hoped I could do better. As I readied my two-handed sword again, Harvis stepped forward,unching a spear skill, [Senkou]. I tried to forcefully parry it with my two-handed sword, but unexpectedly, the [Thrust] changed its trajectory. A straight-line trajectory? I stumbled as I was struck by the redirected thrust. Then, a horizontal sweep. I twisted my upper body and managed to avoid it, but the spear unexpectedlypleted a half-turn. I received a blow to my elbow, and my two-handed sword shattered from the base. It broke so easily I held only the hilt as Harvis distanced himself. "I thought you were trying to bait me. You were practicing, huh?" "I wouldn''t y such a mean trick in a mock battle." I chuckled and returned the broken two-handed sword to the shelf. Now, which weapon should I choose next? "Aren''t you warmed up yet?" With that remark, Harvis encouraged me to continue. Should I give it my all, then? I decided to pick a wooden sword, and Harvis happily chose a wooden sword and a shield too. Once again, we faced each other. "Alright, let''s go for real this time." I swung my sword once, and Harvis''s demeanor changed. He held his shield forward and assumed a steady stance. Unlike before, he didn''t approach carelessly. He had sensed something, just as I had. I focused on his wooden sword in his right hand. Before, I had been thrown off bnce by the length and weight of the weapons. But now, it was different. My agility was at 20, the human limit. With a one-handed sword in hand, there was nothing to hinder me. I lowered my sword, took a step forward, and stopped just in time. Still, Harvis didn''t move. It wouldn''t be polite to attack first when he had a shield. I exhaled softly and leaned back. At that moment, I suddenly reversed my movement. I had barely stopped in time. Still, Harvis didn''t flinch. He blocked my sh with his shield. When I followed up with a low strike, he defended it too. As expected. I shifted my center of gravity and executed a sweeping leg cut. For a moment, panic shed across Harvis''s face. "Ugh!" Harvis grunted, and there was an impact on the sole of my foot. Well done. He managed to block with his elbow on impulse. Without giving him a chance to counterattack, I evaded and retreated. Harvis also stepped back. "I thought so. I believed you could fight seriously." "Radikel certainly does. By the way, he mentioned something interesting before the match." His words were drowned out by the cheers, and I had been curious about it. It seemed he had been thinking about what the questions meant, but suddenly, Harvis grinned. "Oh, that. He said something interesting. That he''d defeat me and win 3 times in a row." "That''s quite something." "That''s why I replied to him. That was impossible. And in 2 years, he''ll lose again." "Haha" There was no response other thanughter. Radikel had angered him unknowingly. Well, Radikel didn''t know anything about us, and he would return home immediately after the tournament ended. Let''s leave him alone for two years. "By the way, don''t you want to know the Goblin Leader''s ultimate form?" Did he mean the Goblin Leader? What was its ultimate form? "I''ll show you. My skill, [Flowing Sword Dance]." With those words, Harvis lowered his shield, shifting to an attack-focused stance. I had been saving my curiosity forter and hadn''t used [Appraisal]. But Harvis had revealed it willingly. I had a bad feeling about this Chapter 89.3 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (3) Chapter 89.3 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (3) Concentrating my consciousness, I also ready my sword. Harvis slowly exhalescasually stepping forward. His initial move is a thrustno! Instinctively, I arch my body backward to avoid the growling de. This is [Spiral Water]? A spear skill!? Harvis''s sword, still in its rotational motion, transitions into [Hard Blow]. I leap to dodge, but [Shield Bash] follows like a flowing river. The edge grazes my cheek, and when I regain my posture, it''s a [Double Strike] from both sides. I block one with my sword and catch the other with my arm. Without time to groan in pain, it''s [Piercing]. Swords and spears no longer matter. Attack skills we possess are unleashed one after another. Whether it''s reckless activation due to skill modifiers or the result of training, Halvis continues to swing his sword fluidly. I abandon counterattacks and focus solely on evading, but even that is not permitted. Pain courses through my body, and dodging fatal blows is all I can manage. When will this end? And it''s [Flowing Circr Sword Dance] now!? "Is this a challenge!?" The intense sound of impacts resonates through the training ground. My [Power Strike] is deflected by [Power Strike], yet Harvis shows no signs of stopping. I parry the initial strike of [Double Strike] with the initial strike of my [Double Strike] and retaliate. Another round of striking sounds. Halvis ceases the dance and retreats from the sword''s reach. I''m left dumbfounded, looking at the broken sword again. Twice in one sparring session. First with an unfamiliar two-handed sword and now with a superior one-handed sword. I realize Harvis was gesturing to me, still not satisfied. I return the broken sword to its rack and pick up another wooden sword. In the meantime, Elphemia approaches me. "You''re quite skilled, aren''t you?" "What are you talking about?" "Deflecting skills with skills." She seems oddly triumphant. "Isn''t that how you feel?" With a new wooden sword in hand, Harvis speaks up. "Would you mind taking this seriously?" "I''m taking it seriously." "That can''t be." For a moment, a chill runs through his eyes. Is he a little angry? He mentioned one year ago when someone asked him to take it seriously, and he suffered for it. "That''s interesting. Will I end up the same way?" "Who knows?" I remember how skeptical Rnd was back during the Eras Rhino incident. When you reach their level, it''s easy to detect such things. Well, it''s better than [Multiple Chanting]. That would have caused quite amotion. Especially around Lapnas. "Harvis-san, I have a special skill. It onlysts for a moment, but I can achieve astonishing speed. The skill''s name is a secret." It''s quite understatedpared to your fancy-sounding skills. Facing each other again, I dere. "Okay, let''s go." Whether he believes my lie or not, it doesn''t matter. Either way, it''ll be over in an instant. I activate [High-speed Movement]. My target is his torso. If I keep the power in check, I shouldn''t cause any injuries. In the slowed-down world, I ready my sword and prepared to step forward. But at that moment, I hesitated. Halvis''s expression moved slowly, and it was one of astonishment. Just with this little trick, he saw through my speed? I see. Until now, I''ve only used [High-speed Movement] against monsters. Even if he can read my minimal movements, he can''t read my expressions. Timing the activation wrong would make it obvious to skilled individuals. Just knowing this is valuable. But my actions and the oue remain the same. I adjust my stance and kick the ground. Harvis moves gracefully, and we cross paths with a single sh. I stand still and lower my gaze to my sword. What was that just now? "My defeat." When I look back, Harvis is wearing a sheepish smile. "I couldn''t help it. I used magic." That hard sensation just now, [Stone Coat], right? I''m rather impressed. To activate it in less than a second. "I was surprised. You managed to react just in time." "It was just luck. I thought you might make the same move as during the goblin incident." It wasn''t luck. He read mepletely. With techniques like [Flowing Circr Sword Dance], this person and I have vastly different experiences in personalbat. Harvis sets his sword and shield aside and extends his hand. "Thank you. If I hadn''t met you, I might have graduated while still thinking I was strong." "Thank you too. It was a very valuable experience." I shake his hand in return. As we congratte each other on our efforts, the spectators watch us with dumbfounded expressions, except for Elphemia. "Can you tell me one thing?" I turn my gaze back to Harvis''s voice. "What did you mean by that challenge earlier?" "Ah" Unexpected question, and I stumbled over my words. To my surprise, Elphemia answered for me. Ignoring the frozen Lambert and the others, Elphemia dug into my embarrassment. Listening to the story, Halvis bursts intoughter. "I see, that''s why [Flowing Circr Sword Dance]" Perhaps delighted by my reaction, Elphemia starts a light demonstration. I''m not that clumsy, and it''s a bit annoying and somewhat endearing. Even though we''re doing the same thing. Unable to contain himself, Harvis bursts intoughter, and the enthusiastic Elphemia continues. "In yesterday''s test" Feeling my embarrassment rise with my body temperature, I''m filled with contentment. My year in Selene was filled with many experiences, goodbyes, and encounters. I believe I''ve grown as a person. And now, it ends with a battle against the strongest in the academy. There couldn''t be a better way to conclude this journey. So, let''s stop now. I''m sorry for always holding you back. Chapter 90.1 - Interlude - Princess Knight (1) Chapter 90.1 - Interlude - Princess Knight (1) The Targe Foresty far to the west of Serene, about 10 days'' journey by carriage. It was an expansive forest stretched from the Sanok Mountains, known for its rich flora and fauna as well as the prevalence of monsters. This had earned it a reputation for frightening the neighboring residents and attracting numerous adventurers. At the entrance to this forest, a crowd had gathered. Most were soldiers d in uniform leather armor and weapons, while others were adventurers with a variety of equipment. Their total number was close to fifty. Leading them was a young girl on horseback, possibly around 15 years old. She wore a well-worn white leather armor, and her sharp gaze peered out from beneath neatly trimmed bangs, focused on the forest. Behind the girl, a middle-aged woman on horseback apanied her. She wore chainmail and a deep blue cape, with a small sword hanging from her waist. Without a word, time passed in silence. Soon, the middle-aged woman shifted her gaze. The sound of rustling bushes prompted over fifty soldiers and adventurers to ready their weapons. A single adventurer emerged, gasping for breath, and knelt before the girl''s horse. "I got it!" As the girl nodded, the forest creaked and let out a scream. The restless soldiers and adventurers were calmed by the girl as she unsheathed her sword. "Prepare for battle, everyone!" At hermand, the soldiers sprang into action. What emerged next was a massive tree. Countless branches writhed, and hanging vines sought prey. It had no head or face, but there was a gaping hole near the top of its canopy. The abnormality and size of it swallowed the soldiers. However, the girl held her ground, her sword aimed forward. Everyone else hesitated and tightened their grip on their weapons. "It''s bigger than expected." The middle-aged woman''s horse advanced, positioning herself alongside the girl protectively. "It''s Pandu, isn''t it?" "Of course. The girl swung her sword and gave the order. "Spear unit, forward!" The soldiers rushed forward in unison, forming a spear formation. Pandu moved its branches as if probing, letting out a roar like a tempest. Several soldiers were blown away by the swinging branches. But the remaining ones bravely fought back with their spears, slowly retreating. Waiting for Pandu toe out of the forest, the girl swung her sword again. Rear units nked left and right, throwing oil jars behind Pandu. "Release the fire!" Without further ado, a barrage of [Fireball], [Firebolt], and countless ming arrows soared from the rear. The giant body twisted and trembled. The falling embers ignited the oil, creating a wall of mes between the forest and the giant. Whether there were soldiers there or not, Pandu didn''t care. It thrashed wildly, trying desperately to escape the raging mes. "That''s it! Everyone, charge!" With onemand, the girl kicked her horse''s belly,unching a sudden assault. The middle-aged woman panicked. "Princess She!?" Amidst the screams, over 50 people leaped into action in response to the girl''s charge. On the gentle spring breeze, the scent of charred remnants lingered in the air. People were busy attending to the wounded, checking for any remaining sparks, and tidying up after the battle. Pandu hade to a halt, its massive form exposed on the grassy in. One of the soldiers chuckled and gave it a yful pat. Everyone had bright expressions, but the reality of casualties couldn''t be ignored. Five soldiers and two adventurers had fallen. Around the fallenrades, friends and fellow fighters had gathered. She praised their courage, and those who remained, on the verge of tears, listened to her words while forcing smiles. No one med her. Everyone present had chosen to be here willingly. ming her would be like mocking those who had lost their lives. Behind She, the middle-aged woman, Dariya, wore a discontented expression. She had instinctively dodged and avoided the attack, but She herself was on the verge of joining their ranks. Observing the crowd thinning around her, Dariya spoke up. "Princess She." "I know. I was reckless." She replied in a hushed tone. However, Dariya''s expression remained unyielding. She, this young girl, repeated the same actions. She believed it was her role, and was trying to convince herself of it. Dariya, her protector and wet nurse, was a former adventurer. She knew well that such an attitude meant throwing away one''s life. Staring at She''s slender back, Dariya reaffirmed her determination. If there was no stopping her, then she would have to die first. The She Annihtion Squad returned to Vokur town a few momentster. The Vokur Barony was one of the lords in the southwestern region of the Arsis Empire. It was a small regional lordship with only one town, Vokur, and a vige that served as a rest stop. Their return was met with cheers. The entire town''s poption had gathered. As they responded to the cheers, the Annihtion Squad proceeded down the main street. "Princess!" A young girl perched on her father''s shoulders waved to She. Her voice was echoed from all around, "Princess," "Lady Swordswoman.". Even She, who usually wore a stern expression, had a smile on her lips. Dariya, who apanied her, also smiled, but her feelings wereplex. Not long ago, these words had beenced with mockery. This tendency was particrly strong among the soldiers, those who risked their lives in battle. It was due to She''s behavior, which didn''t fit her role as the daughter of a baron, and couldn''tpete with the presence of those alongside her. The change hade when She started going to the battlefield. She didn''t hesitate to face death to protect her subjects. Witnessing such a fighting style, the perspective of soldiers, adventurers, and townsfolk began to change. Before they knew it, She''s poprity had surpassed not only her eldest brother, Pykes but even Lord Tortus, the ruler of the barony. The Annihtion Squad arrived at the square. In front, the deceased were covered in cloths, and She recited their names. She then praised the fallen and those who survived and raised arge emerald magical stone high into the air. "Thanks to everyone''s efforts, Pandu has been defeated!" The crowd shook Vokur with their cheers. Several soldiers held up thick branches, and the apuse grew even louder. "Now, I hereby disband the Annihtion Squad! Everyone, you fought well! We have set up a celebration, so feel free to drink as much as you want!" Soldiers and adventurers raised triumphant shouts that matched the crowd''s enthusiasm. The Annihtion Squad disbanded, and each member headed toward the celebration, rejoicing in each other''s safety. Watching over this scene, She returned a bitter smile. In her line of sight was a civil servant. "Princess, His Excellency requests your presence." Chapter 90.2 - Interlude - Princess Knight (2) Chapter 90.2 - Interlude - Princess Knight (2) In the office, waiting were my father, Baron Voltar Toltas, and her brother, Pike. Father had furrowed brows, and Pike, as usual, had his emotionless gaze fixed on She. Ignoring the heavy atmosphere, She calmly knelt. "I have returned." "It seems you''ve moved the troops without permission again." "I was just protecting the peace within our borders." "I heard you hired adventurers as well." "We needed someone knowledgeable about Pandu." Toltas sighed deeply and waved his hand as if to dismiss the matter. He bowed, and Pike stepped forward. "We will discuss your punishmentter. But there''s something more important to discuss." She looked up at her brother skeptically. Normally, he would scold her for her actions. This time, She had taken it upon herself to go after the monster, and although she had a sizable force, no knights were apanying her, and the adventurers were limited to rank C. If Toltas had issued an official order for the monster''s extermination, there would have been fewer casualties. However, the one inmand at the time had been Pike, and She had no role in it. "There''s a marriage proposal for you." "I decline" "Hear me out till the end." Interrupted, She fell silent. Unconcerned by her reaction, Pike continued. "The suitor is the second son of the Kalten Viscount family." She''s expression slowly changed. "That''s in the east" "Yes, it is. Viscount Kalten received a letter from the second son, expressing his desire to marry you." "Why me?" "I don''t know. But even though he''s the second son, the Viscounty is not a bad match." At her brother''s indifferent words, She hung her head. A whirlwind of emotions raged within her, rendering her speechless. Finally, she managed to say, "Please allow me some time to think," and then left the room. As she listened to her daughter''s retreating footsteps, Toltas spoke up. "What do you think?" "I heard Kaiten Viscounty is closer to the Emperor''s faction. Could this be an attempt to break our alliance?" "It''s possible Voltar Barony is aligned with Duke Vind. Lately, the conflict between the Emperor''s faction, and Duke Vind''s faction has intensified, led by Duke Vind, leading to conflicts in various regions. It''s not unusual for sparks to fly towards families aligned with the Duke." "What about Count Rasinrude?" "I''ll leave that to him. He''s not fond of courtly affairs." With that, Toltas sighed and smiled wryly. The Voltar Baron family''s close rtive was Count Rasinrude, the powerful noble who led Duke Vind''s faction in the west. Rasinrude was on the frontlines before Semgat pledged allegiance, and Voltar Barony yed a part in that encirclement. Despite the arrival of peace, Rasinrude County tradition remained unchanged, and they were known as the Empire''s foremost warriors, alongside Duke srad. "If they''re from the Emperor''s faction, they won''t easily change sides just because they marry off She. Why would they want her?" When Pike asked again, he pondered for a moment and replied cautiously. "Perhaps as a military asset." "A military asset?" "Yes. She''s known among themon folk as the Princess Swordsman. Rumors about her have spread widely." Hearing this, Toltas frowned ufortably. "She''s been doing as she pleases. It''s the words of ignorant people." "Nobody knows the circumstances of others. We can''t help it." "That''s true I misspoke. Forget it." Pike bowed in silence. "So, do you think she''ll be happy?" "I can''t say for sure. But" Cutting his words short, Pike gazed out the window. The town of Voltar stretched below, and in the distance, the ridges of the Sanok Mountains shone in the green of spring. "Staying here might be true happiness. She should distance herself from our mother''s shadow." Pike''s eyes held a hint of sorrow. Chapter 90.3 - Interlude - Princess Knight (3) Chapter 90.3 - Interlude - Princess Knight (3) The terrace with a view of the town was She''s favorite. When scolded or when something unpleasant happened, she usually headed straight here. As always, she was greeted by Dalia and took her seat at the table. "Is there something the matter?" Dalia asked while cing a ss of Akru fruit water in front of She. Dalia had watched over her since she was a baby. No matter how much She tried to hide her emotions, Dalia could always tell, as if it were second nature. While gazing at the ruggedndscape of Vokul with a stern expression, She reached for the fruit water. The tanginess of the Akru mixed with the subtle sweetness of Elmeri wine filled the air. Several moments passed in silence before She slowly began to speak. "I''ve received a proposal of marriage. The suitor is the second son of the Keiten family." "Is that so?" Dalia replied with just one word and then fell silent. She sat up straight, still gazing at Vokul. Dalia discreetly watched her. It was only natural for her to be troubled, she thought, while superimposing the image of her benefactor onto the young girl. Dalia had married a member of the Adventurers'' Guild and retired from adventuring. She had a child and enjoyed happy days, but they were short-lived. Her husband and stillborn child had an ident. Suddenly, she had lost everything and fell into a deep depression. She lived listlessly, barely eating. In her weakened state, her father-inw, who had also been a guild member, reached out to her and found her a position as a maid. At that time, a nobleman''s daughter had recently married into the distant Keiten family. Dalia was to serve as her escort to the castle. Dalia thought she was just a nuisance, but she went as instructed, that''s when she met Friede. Her first impression of Friede was of a beautiful woman, but that impression was quickly shattered. "You used to be an adventurer, right? Well then, let''s have a duel." Confused, Dalia lost. She hadn''t been a frontline fighter, but she had been known as a nearly C-ranked adventurer. She couldn''t lose to a noblewoman. Unsatisfied, she challenged her again and lost once more. As she continued to lose, a smile gradually spread across Dalia''s face. She wondered how many years it had been since shest held a sword. While staring at Dalia with a puzzled expression, Friede spoke. "I''ll hire you." With that one word, Dalia took a new step in her life. The entric master gently turned away her pleading husband and led knights and soldiers to fight monsters and bandits. Dalia worked as a maid and asionally carried a sword, fighting alongside Friede. It felt like she had returned to her adventurer days, but now she had a master to serve and protect. Even though she had lost everything, Friede became a source of salvation for Dalia. Time passed, and her first son, Pike, was born, followed by She. =It was a time filled with happiness. =Even though she wasn''t at the center of it, Dalia felt fulfilled. But she didn''t forget. She knew there was no such thing as eternal happiness. A few days after giving birth to She, Friede passed away. It was so sudden that even Dalia, who was by her side, didn''t realize it at first. Once again, Dalia was left in shock and despair. But then a small hand grabbed her trembling fingers, and the joyfulughter of a child filled the air. Dalia cried. Dalia continued to cry until her tears ran dry, and at that moment, she made a decision. She would use the life saved by Friede for the sake of this child. As She grew older, she bore the weight of her mother''s death and took up the sword. She would protect Vokul in her mother''s stead and everyone else. Dalia continued to watch over her young back. A benefactor''s legacyit had be a shadow over her child without her realizing it. She gazed at the Vokulndscape with a mncholy expression. Dalia couldn''t help but think that blood ties were undeniable. Despite their different expressions, Friede had also enjoyed rxing on this terrace, as far as Dalia knew. It was just a brief episode from the past. Lost in these musings, they suddenly heard rude footsteps approaching. Dalia turned her face and looked down the hallway. Soon, a middle-aged knight appeared. The knight noticed the two of them and broke into a broad smile. "Oh, are you here?" "Is there something with Father?" She sighed, and the knight waved his hand dramatically. "No, not over there. Princess, my wayward son has returned!" She was surprised but gradually smiled. The young man who appeared on the terrace a littleter knelt gracefully. "I''m Harvis Razefal. I have just returned from Selene." "Wee back, Harvis. It''s been 5 years already." She''s usually stern expression softened. When she decided to protect Vokul in ce of Friede, it was a boy one year older than her who had taught her how to wield a sword. He was both her mentor and a trusted friend. "It seems like you''ve improved quite a bit." They had trained together, and She had grown stronger than before. That''s why she could tell Harvis had changed significantly since his departure. She smiled at her mentor''s growth. "You must have found itcking, didn''t you?" In response to those words, Harvis chuckled, and for some reason, Razefal-kyo seemed embarrassed. Unconsciously, She and Dalia exchanged nces. "That''s right, Princess. Thisd was defeated in the end!" "Defeated?" She couldn''t believe her ears. Five years ago, he had surpassed ordinary soldiers by far and could even hold his own against knights. He had been defeated. The current Harvis was? "As for that, it''s a souvenir" Harvis paused and then deepened his smile. "The opponent I lost to was Alter Les Reedwald, Princess''s cousin." Chapter 91.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (1) Chapter 91.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (1) Bathing in the early morning sunlight, I focused on the kneaded y in the basin. What I was about to initiate was the [Multiple Chanting] of [Operate Water] and [Operate Soil]. Mana permeated the y, synchronizing with my consciousness. Now came the tricky part. [Multiple Chanting] allowed for the activation of several spells, but it didn''t mean they were interconnected. This time, I had to control a single target using two different spells. I slowly manipted the solid and liquidponents of the y. When Danil had asked me about [Multiple Chanting] I exined it by likening both hands tounchpads. My current task was akin to operating 2unchpads simultaneously without a hitch. The spring breeze brushing through the town ruffled the sweat on my forehead. Ignoring it, I extended the tendrils of y. The tendrils crawled up the outer wall like living creatures, hesitating for a moment before it infiltrated a crack. Phase one is pration. From here on, it was all guesswork since I couldn''t see beyond this point. With Operate spells, I could know where the target was. But I couldn''t sense it. I moved the y tendrils, filling the gaps through trial and error. Concentrating too much on the tips would cut off the supply from the basin. I had to maintain awareness of the entire structure while not only fixing the parts that were out of reach for manual repair. But those that had deteriorated due to the weather. Gradually, I became more adept at the operation, creating y repeatedly and silently continuing my work. After some time, I''ve done all the repairs. I wiped the sweat droplets from my forehead and exhaled deeply. Checking my status, I had consumed the mana equivalent of a few fireballs. The basic operation of the Operate spells was easy. But as it got a bit moreplex, its mana consumption spiked, and the difficulty increased significantly. I would have likely used a fair amount if my mental strength was low. "Once it dries, it''ll be finished, but" It didn''t look great. I found a suitable board and began smoothing over the patched areas. I was now in my second year at the academy in Selene. It was the midst of a somewhat extended spring break,sting two or three years. Today, the new students were probably receiving exnations about the school''s rules and such. If I were in the dorms, I might have been able to witness such fresh scenes, but my top priority was the repair work at my own home. Recently, I finally learned [Operate Soil] and [Earth Wall], and with [Operate Water] added, my set of repair magic wasplete. It was no time to be going to tease the new students. When I learned [Operate Soil], I picked up [Operate Energy]. It wasn''t a priority because I didn''t use it for repairs, but due to some circumstances, I had included it in my training. While learning [Earth Wall], I had asked Helena about the Operate spells. Since it was magic with an unclear purpose, it wasn''t popr among students, and apart from me, no one paid any attention. Once I''ve done the repairs, I couldn''t see any use for it. Helena looked bothered by it. "Operate spells affect the precision and understanding of magic. I mentioned that in ss, didn''t I? And you should ask Rackendale about it." I said, throwing the entricpanion a curveball. The recipient of the toss, Rackendale, was an enthusiastic instructor. When I posed the same question to him, he patiently continued. "Alter, what you need is [Operate Energy]. When you try to manipte mana to touch magical items or spells, your magic tends to repel it. Skilled magic item artisans who can use [Operate Energy] seem to discern various aspects of mana, like its form and state." That was an intriguing revtion. Since I was involved in [Magic Item creation], I began training in [Operate Energy]. Having already learned [Operate Water], I picked it up rtively easily. I immediately attempted to touch the blue robe with the tendrils of mana but was disappointed when nothing became clear. However, I noticed a difference when I touched the lightweight two-handed sword. The azure robe felt smooth, while the lightweight sword was rough to the touch. I fiddled with it extensively, trying to deduce the difference, which appeared to be in the level ofpletion. The azure robe had pushed its abilities to the limit, while the lightweight sword had some room to spare. It had probably be a magical item without fully tapping into the potential of the materials or catalysts. Next, I learned [Operate Soil], which was quicker. I activated [Handy Soil] through [Multiple Chanting] andyered [Operate Energy] over it. Normally, they wouldn''t sync, but with repeated attempts, mana unexpectedly soaked into the earth, and I acquired [Operate Soil]. At this rate, I couldplete the Operate series, but first, I needed to finish the repairs. After the smoothing wasplete, I carried arge bag into the backyard and brought it upstairs to the partially damaged room. I gazed at the repaired walls, which still bore the traces of water leaks. It seemed that [Earth Shield] had its limits. I needed to redo this repair as well. First, I took the nks that acted as the roof and leaned them against the wall. Today was thest day I would call these nks a roof. They had endured rain, been soaked, and even blown away by the wind, ying quite a versatile role. I offered my gratitude to the nks and looked up at the refreshing sky. For my second life, I should I pondered but returned my gaze to the walls, which were riddled with gaps. Operate magics were deep, but the Wall series was also quite something. I could freely change the angle and specify the shape to a certain extent. When I activated it. It would just create a shoddy earthen wall, but its strength could change dramatically based on the mana infused and the catalyst used. It seemed to depend on individual aptitude for how much mana could get infused, but I believed I had no issues with that. Also, Helena had mentioned before, that I could use the roof and walls as catalysts for repairs, but I realized a crucial point was missing. Using the roof and walls as catalysts meant I needed to reconstruct even the undamaged parts. Otherwise, there would be inconsistencies in strength, potentially causing new damage. Chapter 91.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (2) Chapter 91.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (2) So, I opened the bag and scattered its contents on the floor. They were small stones I had picked up by the riverbank. Since the ceiling was partially damaged, they served as a substitute catalyst. "Let''s give it a try first. If it failswell, we''ll think about it then." I returned to the backyard and made several trips, stacking the bags. After some deliberation, I decided to repair the wall first. I piled the small stones near the wall and concentrated. A stone wall with no gaps. I firmly envisioned it and activated [Earth Wall]. Immediately, magic power flowed out of my body. That was more than I had expected. I could see magic power seeping into the wall and the small stones. But it still wasn''t enough. I had already consumed twice the amount of magic power required for intermediate magic. And it still wouldn''t stop. [Earth Wall] had a significantly different activation speed depending on whether there was a catalyst or not. Without one, it would be instantaneous even with a stone wall, but with one, it would take time for the magic to prate. Still, this was too slow. Uh-oh, is it still not prating? I had used Operate-type spells excessively, so my magic power wasn''t at its peak. Could I have made a mistake? Just as I was considering canceling, the outflow finally ceased. At that moment, the wall in front of me disappeared, and a new wall emerged with a roaring sound. "Did I manage to seed somehow? I used more magic power than I thought. I got a bit nervous there." The rough repair marks vanished, leaving a smooth stone wall in my field of vision. I heaved a sigh of relief and sat down on the spot. After trying it out, I understood. Despite having the convenient [Earth Wall], why would anyone hire a stonemason? With a catalyst, especially using stones, the magic power consumption was ridiculous. I had lost 5 times the normal amount. You''d have to be a high-level mage to use something like this casually, and they were rare, with high fees. In that case, even if it costs more in materials, hiring a stonemason would be far cheaper. I reached out and touched the wall, feeling the coldness of the stones. It was just a simple seal, without any decoration. Inorganic and pale stones. It might be enough for me, but it wouldn''t be well-received by nobles or the wealthy. I opened my status screen andpared my current consumption and remaining magic power. It seemed fine. I got up and scattered the remaining small stones on the floor. Then, using part of the roof and the small stones as catalysts, I created the roof. After a vibration and a roar, the blue sky disappeared, and a simrly inorganic ceiling appeared, just like the wall. There were no seams to be seen, and they had fused perfectly. It was something only magic could achieve, even though it was imagined that the stones melded together. Next, I went outside to take a look at the exterior. "Wait does it stick out a bit?" The new roof protruded about a foot from the wall. I had only focused on the inside and hadn''t thought about the outside. It would be quicker to redo it. But, I was low on magic power, so I''d save it forter. Anyway, the repair of my house wasplete. Afterward, as I rested and admired the fruits of mybor, I had an idea to report it. I visited the academy on my day off, and the campus was deserted. I looked at the same notice as a year ago and entered the school building. I sensed numerous presences in the direction of the ssrooms; the new students were probably receiving instructions. "I''m Alter. Is Helena-sensei here?" I knocked on the door of the room I wanted to visit, and the response was a long silence. As usual, this was the case. I had visited several times, but the door had never opened on the first try. Unlike Rackendale, who had Cody by his side, Helena didn''t allow her assistant to linger. So, I would keep waiting unless Helena felt like it. I was unlucky if she didn''t even notice. By the way, her assistant was engrossed in his research in a separate room, and I had met him only a few times. After waiting for a while, I knocked on the door again. Once more, silence followed, and finally, the door opened. Helena looked down at me with disinterest and retreated further into the room without saying a word. I entered the room and bowed. "Thanks to your guidance, I''ve learned [Earth Wall]." "The stone wall, huh?" "Yes, it has quite a high hardness." Helena scribbled on parchment with a pen and tossed it at me. It had two names and addresses written on it. Katie and Dobar? "It''s an assignment." "Who should I prioritize?" "Katie. She''s the more troublesome one." "Understood. Since I have limited magic power today. Would it be okay in the next few days?" "Do as you please." I bowed and left Helena''s room. As I walked down the hallway, I nced at the parchment again. Would I be sent for repair work right away? I had practiced it at home, but there were still many uncertainties. I''d have to test it out a bit more before tackling the assignments. Chapter 91.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (3) Chapter 91.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (3) Several days had passed, and I headed to Katie''s house. Through repeated experiments in the forest, I gained a rough understanding of [Earth Wall]. I believed I could handle most situations with it. Katie''s house was located in the back alley of the craftsman district. A small sign hung on the wall, engraved with the straightforward name "Katie''s Shop". It served as a signboard. Amidst the sounds of work around me, I could hear noisesing from the house in front of me. It seemed like someone was at home, but based on the sounds and smells. That person didn''t appear to be a cksmith. I opened the door and nced around inside the shop. What kind of ce was this? The narrow interior was filled with a diverse array of items: jewelry, leather armor, chairs, and even empty scabbards adorned the space. The shop seemed to have a wide range of offerings. If I had to ssify it, it might be an ornament shop. The woman noticed my arrival and appeared from the back. She looked to be in her mid tote twenties, with her hair tied back, and she exuded an aura reminiscent of Rag and Egil. "Wee." "Are you Katie?" "Yes, that''s me, but" Katie gave me a skeptical look, and I bowed. "I am Alter Les Reedwald. I''vee under the instruction of Helena, the professor at Cartrd." "Helena? It''s not about that matter, is it?" "If that matter'' refers to repairs, then yes." As soon as I answered, Katie put her hand to her forehead. "You must be joking. Can you use [Earth Wall]?" "Of course. I could use it for the past few days." Katie sighed and muttered to herself, her words filled with disdain for Helena. It seemed Helena hadn''t informed her about anything. I guess it was all left to me in the end, as expected of her. In any case, if the client refuses, I can''t do anything. After a moment of thought, I made a suggestion. "Well then, I have another task toplete. In the meantime, could you contact Professor Helena for me?" "That''s not what I meant. Do you understand the implications? Repairing with [Earth Walll] involves advanced magic. Being able to cast it is a given; it requires a significant amount of magical power and talent." Katie said this with exasperation evident in her voice. It was certainly beyond my expectations. I was d we were in my home. If I ran out of magic during a fight, cheats and speed wouldn''t matter. I''d easily die. I needed to be cautious when using this new magic. "Understood. It seems that way. If it''s about magical power, I have more than the average person, and I''ve even created a sturdy stone wall before. Would you like me to give it a try?" "Try, huh" Katie looked troubled but then nodded as if she had an idea. "Come over here." Katie is leading me to the back entrance. It was a small storage area filled with various items and cluttered with wooden crates. Katie pointed to a wooden fence embedded in the ground, about waist-high. "Try creating a stone wall about this high here." "The catalyst I only have soil. If you want to use stone, I can go collect some." "Hmm? Soil is fine, isn''t it?" "I understand." With Katie''s permission, I dug up some soil from a corner of the storage area. Using stone as a catalyst consumed a lot of magical power but resulted in high hardness. In contrast, soil or sand consumed slightly less magical power and had lower hardness. Based on my experiments in the forest, even soil would be sufficiently hard for practical use." The client gave her approval, and I have no objections. I began stacking the soil and handed Katie the wooden fence I had removed. Unfortunately, wood wouldn''t work as a catalyst; it had to be soil, stone, or sand. I stood before the boundary and visualized the width and length I wanted. The fence was lower and thinnerpared to the standard [Earth Wall]. But what mattered most was the foundation. Normally, [Earth Wall] wouldn''t easily copse due to some mysterious principle. But when I''m using a catalyst to maintain it beyond the duration of the effect, it would fall without a proper foundation. Both the visible part and the underground aspect were crucial. I also thought it would be better to round the corners. Sharp angles were dangerous. I mentally smoothed out the corners from my visualization. That should do it. It was quite an unconventional activation, but I wouldn''t be qualified for repairs if I couldn''t do something like this. When I activated [Earth Wall], a substantial amount of magical power flowed out. Perhaps because it deviated too far from the standard, it consumed more magical power than using stone. As Katie put it, this was an application of an application of magic. I managed to construct a stone wall, albeit losing a significant amount of magic power. Katie, looking surprised, touched the stone fence. "You can really do it." "For now, yes. It''s a bit angr, though." The finished wall still had some sharp edges. "This should be sufficient, right? And it''s harder than Helena''s, isn''t it?" "I''m not sure since I haven''tpared them. So, shall we proceed?" "Is your magic power okay?" "No problem." "Alright, then, please." With that, she led me to the warehouse at the back of the shop this time. Katie moved arge nk and pointed to a brick wall with cracks. "This crack here, can you fix it?" I approached and observed the situation. There were quite a few cracks, and strong winds, too powerful to be called drafts, were blowing through them. The floor was quite dirty, so it seemed to have been in this state for a long time. It must have been that board trying to pass as a wall. They were in the same league. Feeling a sense of camaraderie, I brought in some soil to fill the cracks. Most of the bricks were intact, so a bit of soil should suffice. I used bricks and soil as catalysts and activated [Earthwall]. Compared to creating a fence, repairing a building was much easier. The wall disappeared instantly, and a new, smooth stone wall appeared. "It looks like you''ve put it back together nicely." "I believe so, but could you also check it from the outside?" "Oh, right. I''ll take a look." Katie left through the back door to inspect the repaired area. Meanwhile, I headed to the storage area and used [Handy Soil] to fill in the holes I had dug. I still had nearly half of my magical power left. I had been worried about running out, so I had avoided excessive consumption, but it seemed that using my soil was not an issue. I should do it that way next time. "What are you doing while I was gone?" Before I could finish the hole-filling work, Katie returned. I exined, and she ced her hands on my shoulders, her expression filled with emotion. "To think a splendid student could grow from such an unmotivated girl I''m truly touched, big sister." "Well, I''m not sure how to respond to that." "Leave the rest to me. Despite appearances, I can handle at least [Handy Soil]. How about we have some tea?" Chapter 91.4 - he Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (4) Chapter 91.4 - he Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (4) "Is she a senior?" When invited to the workshop, I get treated to tea and snacks. During the conversation, I learned various things. First of all, this repair work was entirely Helena''s private matter. She would casually drop by to request Katie to procure scrolls, magic stones, and books. Over time, those debts had turned into wall repairs. Furthermore, she was also a graduate of Cartrd. Her ssmate Helena remained as an assistant, but Katie, known for her skill, initially worked for a major workshop before bing independent. "We''re not a general store, you know?" Katie said, looking displeased, but she had a hint of amusement in her expression. They had been friends for over ten years. Despite the banter, they seemed to get along well. Still, not a general store, huh? As I surveyed the cramped workshop, I noticed various items were haphazardly ced like in the store. Diverse tools hung from the walls. "It seems like a specialty decoration store." "Well, sort of. We do everything except cksmithing." "May I take a look around a bit?" "Sure." With Katie''s permission, I was allowed to tour the workshop. There were rings and brooches in the process of being made, along with damaged furniture and battered leather armor. It couldn''tpare to Ragnidig, but their craftsmanship seemed quite decent. "Is there something you like? I make the rings myself. I''ll give you one you like." "No, I can''t ept a reward. This is a favor for Helena-sensei." "It''s not your concern. You helped with the exterior fence, and I can''t be satisfied without thanking you." I still declined, but Katie was insistent. essories could be used as materials for magic tools, which was appreciated, but I had already received [Earth Wall] as a reward from Helena. I didn''t want to double-dip. In a state of helplessness, I looked around the workshop. As I examined the various tools, I had a sudden idea. "In that case could you teach me the basics of decorative dismantling?" "Huh?" "It doesn''t have to be anything advanced. Just teach me how to use the tools and some basic tips." Was it an unexpected request? Katie looked dumbfounded. "Well are you aiming to be a craftsman?" "No, it''s for [Magic Tool Creation]. I have a feeling that making my essories will be more sessful than buying cheap ones." Katie tilted her head in thought before nodding. "I''m not an expert, but I''ve heard of it. The quality of the material affects it. If you make it yourself, it might be better. But even if you practice a little, you won''t be able to make anything significant." "I understand. I don''t underestimate craftsmen. Even if the quality is poor, I think there''s meaning in making it myself." With her arms crossed, Katie seemed lost in thought. She was young, and her workshop was small. She mostly took on cheap jobs. Yet, she had the pride of a craftsman. She couldn''t easily teach her skills to someone who wasn''t her apprentice. But "Alright. I''m a bit busy right now, so how about next week? I''ll teach you the basics." Katie epted. I stood up and bowed. "Thank you very much. And please, take care of me, Katie-sensei." "Stop calling me sensei." Blushing, Katie patted my shoulder. It hurt. She was indeed a craftsman. She saw me off at the entrance. When she disappeared from view, I stopped in my tracks. This might be a clever idea. I had been thinking about how to learn skills from craftsmen for a long time. [Magic Tool Creation] wasn''t something you could master once and be done with it. Until your rank increased, there would always be a risk of failure. Buying materials to stabilize it wasn''t cost-effective, even for cheap items. Even if self-made items didn''t affect the sess rate, making materials would minimize losses. I recalled the young craftsman. Despite her small workshop, she was a craftsman. But she had epted because she was probably a former academy student. At 5, I learned magic from Vergil, and now I''m acquiring various knowledge at the academy. Both were transactions involving money. Katie, a former academy student, had once rejected it. Understanding that, she epted it. She had walked the same path. A craftsman who could understand that, and teach basic skills, might be able to establish a simr transaction. I nodded to myself. I might as well give it a shot. Status at the Start of the Second Year Comparison with the End of the Unseen Mansion Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 24 (+1) HP: 114/114 (+5) MP: 301/301 (+14) Str: 13 Int: 17 Dex: 17 End: 13+2 Agi: 18+2 (x2 at 40) Charm: 16 [Skills] Power Strike (new), Double Strike (new) Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value Strengthening, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, High-speed Movement, Multiple Chanting, Mental Resistance 5, Ice Resistance 2, Appraisal 5, Mixing 7, Tracking 4, Stealth 4, Presence Detection 5, One-handed Sword 7, Two-handed Sword 1 (new), Curved Sword 1 (new), Martial Arts 7, Short Sword 5, Archery 4 (1 up), Fire Magic 6 (1 up), Water Magic 5, Wind Magic 6, Earth Magic 6, Non-Attribute Magic 4, Ice Magic 2, Thunder Magic 2, Alteration Magic 5 [Magic] -Beginner- Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Shock Bolt, me Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Water Shield, Wind Shield, Magic Shield, Earth Shield, Operate Water, Operate Soil (new), Operate Energy (new), Physical Up, Moving Up, Create Solution -Intermediate- Fireball, Prate Gale, Earth Wall (new) [Titles] Reincarnator, Ace of the Homing Club (Endurance +2, Agility +2), Second Son of the Baron Reedwald Chapter 92.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (1) Chapter 92.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (1) I returned to the craftsman''s district and visited the shop I had in mind. Its exterior was unchanged from a year ago as if time had stood still. To be honest, I never thought I''de here again. "Wee. Are you here for something?" A man working behind the counter greeted me with a forced smile as I entered. Not only the exterior but also the interior seemed the same. He was still a [cksmith 2]. "I''vee to request a somewhat unusual job." "I don''t mean to brag, but I can''t handle anything too difficult" He suddenly stopped working and gazed at me intently. Then, he pped his hands dramatically. "Could it be the Kousai Sword!?" "You remember, huh? Let me reintroduce myself. I''m Altar Les Reedwald, a second-year student at the Cartilhad Academy." "Yourname" Upon hearing my name, the man froze. It couldn''t be helped. Impolite as it was, this shop was no less than the vige cksmith''s. Nobles visiting here wouldn''t be a first. "Could you tell me your name as well?" "S-Sorry! My name is Narban!" "Alright, Narban, let''s talk business. To cut to the chase, would you be willing to give me some lessons?" Narban looked bewildered. I exined the details of the lessons, including discussions on Basil''s magic lectures and the Academy''s methods. When the conversation turned to [Magic Item Creation], he finally seemed to get the full picture. "You want to learn cksmithing, and your future is already decided. You don''t intend to be a cksmith in your hometown, right? You''re just nning to assist with weapon maintenance and Magic Item Creation,'' right?" "But why me? Embarrassingly enough, there are many more skilled cksmiths out there." "I''ll say this knowing it''s rude. Do you think they''d ept your request?" Narban''s face immediately turned gloomy. "You''re right. It''s impossible" "As I thought. Maintaining Kousai Sword is left to Istar. He''s one of the best in Selen, but he''s also a typical cksmith. What I need is not a stubborn craftsman. I need a cksmith who will work with even an amateur." Narban''s expression didn''t brighten. If anything, he seemed close to tears. I understood his feelings. Stubbornness was often rooted in pride and skill. Telling him he was a third-rate craftsman was essentially the same as an insult. But I had to say it. Even if I could make excuses here, the lessons wouldst more than a week. Sooner orter, he would realize the truth. "Let''s put aside the specifics of the duration for now. Let me make a promise first. Shortly, I will definitely learn [Magic Item Creation]. At that time, I''ll turn your weapons into magical items for only the necessary expenses. I can do it as many times as you want while I''m in Selen. This is the maximum reward I can offer you." "Magic item transformation!?" Suddenly, Narban leaned forward. He seemed so eager that I thought he might jump over the counter. That was more interesting than I had anticipated. In [cksmith 2], you could only create cheap weapons for beginners. No one would think of turning such items into magic items. However, having trained in [Magic Item Creation], I knew that equipment with Durability Enhancement 1, which was avable for sale, was likely made by fledgling craftsmen. They were sold for around five to 10 gold coins in the shop, and considering the expenses, the profit margins weren''t great. The crucial point was where these novice craftsmen obtained their materials. It was obvious that there were more cksmiths than magic item crafters. Both professions had deep connections, and let''s assume they had apprentices. The answer was clear. So less skilled cksmiths had no choice but to turn their money into magic items. Naturally, they couldn''t sell them for the regr price. They would end up in the red even after transforming them into magic items. In less than 2 years, I hade up with a proposal for Narban. "Is it true!? You''ll turn my weapons into magic items for only the necessary expenses!?" "I promise you. So, calm down a bit." As I tried to restrain his upper body from jumping over the counter, he firmly grasped my hand. "I ept it! Magic item transformation!" "Correction. I meant lessons first. Magic item transformationes after." I pushed him back to the other side while correcting him. I felt guilty for making him so happy. I would charge the necessary expenses, including the cost of magic stones. Since I could train him for free. The conditions were definitely in my favor. I felt bad for deceiving him. I would procure magic stones locally and only take abor fee. If the magic items sold well, Narban would also benefit. The actual cost wouldeter. But before that. "It will be a short time, but please teach me well. Narban-sensei." I took a step back and bowed my head. The shop fell silent. When I nced up, Narubano was frozen. Then, his face turned red, and he said, "Oh, no, you don''t have to call me sensei" and blushed profusely. I wondered if craftsmen were weak to such things. At that moment, Rag and Egil crossed my mind. Well, it''s just these two, I thought. Chapter 92.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (2) Chapter 92.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (2) The next day, I prepared myself at home and headed to the Adventurer''s Guild. I had promised Narban that I would learn [Magic Tool Creation] as soon as possible. To do that, acquiring magic stones was urgent. It was already past early morning, and there were only a few adventurers around. The receptionist was leisurely organizing documents. One of them, the familiar Reba, noticed me keenly and signaled for me toe over. "Good morning." "Good morning. Are you here to retrieve stored items?" "No, I came to look for a request." "You''re herete. There are only always-on requests avable." Always-on requests were requests that didn''t have a set number of participants. They often involved gathering materials, especially potions, which were always in demand. I also frequently sold surplus materials. However, I rarely took regr requests. With my exploration skills and [Appraisal], collecting materials was easy, so I could earn a stable ie withoutpeting with other adventurers for requests. Thest proper request I took was back with Battle Axe of Destruction. "For always-on requests, is there anything like a Bornis subjugation?" "Your information is outdated." Reba pointed to the bulletin board. There was a brand-new parchment attached to it. "Orcs? Are they increasing?" "Last year, goblins significantly decreased, right? It seems that orcs have taken their ce. Travelers and caravans have been attacked, so they''re requesting adventurers to subjugate them. Rmended rank is D." Not long ago, I had reached D-rank. F-rank was for beginners, E-rank meant you finally got recognized as an adventurer, and from D-rank onwards, you were expected to be apetent force. ording to Reba, I had risen through the ranks quite quickly, but in Selene, there weren''t many advantages to ranking up. Even if you reached C-rank, the variety of escort requests increased, but the benefits were limited. Moreover, the number of adventurers followed a pyramid structure, narrowing down to a thin point from C-rank onwards, and at the S-rank, it had long been vacant for a while. Thest mixed-race party that had made a name for themselves in the Mez Riies region about three hundred years ago was thest, and no human had emerged since the god of war yas 1000 years ago. It was mostly an honorary title. I approached the bulletin board and nced at the parchment. There was no specified number of subjugations, but for each orc defeated, you would receive twenty silver coins, surpassing the minimum reward for D-rank with just two kills. Orcs often traveled in groups, so it could add up quickly. I returned to Reba and epted the request. "Understood. I''ll go after the orcs." "Please do. Oh, and there''s something you should be aware of. Bolnis has been appearing sincest year, right? Because of that, Dreppen has gathered around them." "Are Dreppen monsters?" "They''re dragonflies. They''re somewhat special monsters. They specialize in speed and attack suddenly from the air. But they''re cautious and don''t usually attack adults or groups. Their attacks are rare, and they''ve been designated as E-rank." Reba cut her words short and burst intoughter. "Tenko, you''re small." That was rude. Even if you lined us up by height, I was only slightly shorter than the average height of eleven-year-olds. Please don''tpare me to Rise, who was excessively tall, or Lambert and Felix, who were unusually tall. "We can discuss that another time. What about Dreppen? What should I do if they attack? Bornis is the target, right?" Reba''s face tensed up a bit. But she returned to her receptionist mode. "It''s okay to defeat them; Bornis has decreased quite a bit. And when you defeat Dreppen, don''t forget to collect their wings. They''re sturdy and have many uses." "Understood." I left the Adventurer''s Guild and headed straight through the west gate. I passed through the refugee district and headed for the forest. The spring meadow was covered in green as far as the eye could see. I could spot adventurers here and there. Some were heading for the forest, while others stayed in the meadow. Thetter seemed to be collecting something. They still had a youthful look about them, so they were probably rookie adventurers. Ignoring the older juniors, I continued through the meadow. For this expedition, I wore a sky-blue cloak and leather armor, and my weapon of choice wasShamshir. If I wanted efficiency, I should have chosen Kousai Sword, but I had be quite ustomed to handling the Shamshir, and I felt like I could learn [Dual Wield 2] and [Two-handed Sword 2] with it. This way, I could reach [Sword sh] faster than [Sword Dance]. Regardless, I couldn''t neglect my training for intermediate levels. "Now, targeting orcs is a done deal Is that Dreppen up there?" I stopped at the forest''s entrance and looked up at the sky. A small shadow was flying high above. It was difficult to gauge the distance and sizemaybe around one meter. I couldn''t use [Prate Gale] to take it down. It was too far away. That magic could be pinpoint-urate, but if the target was vague, the uracy dropped significantly. And [Appraisal] also required visual confirmation. So it wouldn''t work either. Well, I didn''t have to worry too much. If it had any peculiar skills besides speed, Reba would have warned me, and it didn''t seem like it was about to attack. I turned and looked at the adventurers who were busy collecting. They seemed fine too, moving in groups. They were quite cautious creatures, but I should still be vignt. Chapter 92.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (3) Chapter 92.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (3) I explore the forest where the scent of spring wafts through. During this season, gathering materials is easy. While searching for signs of orcs, I picked leaves of Seron grass and young Lanim grass. As I dig up the roots of Nilcabu grass, I finally spot the orc footprints with an upward nce. I stop and observe from up close. They''re old, at least a week old. I look around, but there are no signs of battle. The footprints headed toward the grasnds. Small goblins might venture there, but big orcs avoid the open ins. I didn''t know the forest had a break in it. Clearly, they''re neers. There''s no use chasing after them. Their tracks are fading, and they''re probably already defeated. The guild didn''t post this request just yesterday. I put the roots of the Nilcabu grass that I dug up in a bag and continued my exploration. After walking around for a while, I can''t find any new tracks. It seems the guild''s continuous requests are making an impact, or they''re getting wiped out near the shallow forest. Travelers got attacked along the main road, but adventurers patrol there too. "If so, it must be deeper in." Individualscking focus or caution are already defeated. The orcs, or those who''ve learned, must be lurking deeper. I walk westward. As I progress, the presence of creatures bes denser. I hear the sound of animals and monsters rustling the undergrowth and faint breathing. I find goblin footprints too. It seems they''ve returned. If goblins increase steadily, they''ll approach the original bnce. Even if orcs are stronger, their breeding power is incredible when they gather in numbers. I''m not thrilled about them increasing, but for now, I''ll reduce the orcs and give them a push. After about an hour of exploration, I somehow managed to find fresh orc footprints. There are five to 6 of them. Smaller footprints got mixed in, so there might be young ones too. If they''re females, there''s a high chance they''re forming a settlement. I should deal with them promptly. I activate [Night Seeker] and start tracking." Chapter 92.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (4) Chapter 92.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (4) Did it go? Concealed in the shade, I used [Presence Sense], confirming their passing. Shortly after beginning the pursuit, I encountered a hairless monkey-like demon called Dema. Fortunately, the wind was in my favor, and the 3 Dema, enhanced by the [Eternal Explorer] skill, couldn''t perceive my [Stealth], so they passed by. I could have taken them down, but there were orcs nearby, and I didn''t want to draw unnecessary attention with a needless battle. Still, it was my first time seeing a live Dema. I wonder if there''s any material I can gather from them. I should ask Reba about itter. I regained my focus and resumed the pursuit. And within a few minutes, I clearly sensed orcs ahead in the forest. I approached cautiously and observed their behavior. The orcs had made a nest in a hollow in arge rock. There were five of them and no females in sight. All of them were youngperhaps I mistook them for females. While concealed in the shade, I pondered how to proceed. Should I take them all out at once or engage in some training? It would be quite challenging to chase them down if they scattered and escaped. Let''s go with a test run. I revealed myself and unsheathed my Shamshir, showing it off. In response to the sound, the orcs all grabbed their weapons. Four of them had clubs, while one had a two-handed mace. Not magical weapons, but they were in good condition and didn''t look too shabby. Gemma would probably be delighted if I brought them back as souvenirs. Though it would be quite a hassle to carry them. The two in front raised their clubs and charged at me. First, I needed to slow their movements down. I activated [Prate Gale], and invisible wind bullets struck each of their right eyes. The orcs made strange noises and fell forward. With one eye destroyed, it would be difficult for them to escape. That made it easier, but Both of them convulsed a few times and then stopped moving altogether. "No way, a single blow?" I couldn''t help but exim. [Prate Gale] doesn''t have the power to deplete an orc''s health to that extent. But if it pierced the eyeball, it meant it reached the brain. It was a usible result, but almost impossible with bolt-type skills. It must be thanks to the high pration power of the sniper-type skill. I should keep it a secret that I''ve learned it. I might get targeted as an assassin. While I was surprised, the remaining three orcs were in a state of confusion. It was no wonder they were confused when theirrades suddenly died. And somehow, they seemed to conclude, leaving only the orc with the mace behind. "Isn''t it a bit early to give up?" I activated [High-Speed Movement], and while dashing, I used [Heavy Blow]. I cut one orc''s torso halfway, changed direction, and used [Heavy Blow] to sever the other orc''s leg. Really, how am I supposed to do some training like this? It won''t be worthwhile. After shing the necks of two orcs and finishing them off, I faced the orc with the mace. As expected, he was like the group leader with a good weapon. However, he couldn''t keep up with the continuous attacks and stood there dumbfounded with the mace hanging by his side. "Hey, pull yourself together. You''re going to apany me in training. If you still want to run, I can make it easy for you. I don''t have a taste for torture." I pointed to the remains of hisrades, and he roared and attacked. It seemed like he took it as a provocation. Well, that''s mostly correct. With confidence in my abilities, I used [Rapid Sword Dance] while parrying his attacks. It was more suited for weapons like Shamshir and could be a good practice for using skills. I had switched my mindset but suddenly realized that the mace attacks had stopped. He seemed to have run out of energy before his health. The orc sought an escape route and desperately looked around. It seemed that he understood he couldn''t win because he was a superior individual. Monsters also seek safety when they''re in danger. Very few fight to the death, like goblin leaders. Oh, there was a goat too, right? Huh, was it a monster? While tilting my head, I approached the orc, sliced through his thigh, and activated [Heavy Blow] while he bent over, beheading him. In any case, you monsters that feast on humans are enemies. Chapter 93.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (1) Chapter 93.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (1) From the orcs, I obtained not only proof of subjugation but also one magic stone. At the nest, I found a few gold coins, some silver coins, and a ne embedded with a small red gem. Since this world has magic stones, the value of gems is somewhat low. Nevertheless, it''s a decent find and should fetch a good price for the gold coins. They also make for good crafting materials. I had considered burying any human remains I might find, but I couldn''t locate any human bones. Instead, I stumbled upon something else. "They look the same, but" I squatted down and examined multiple sets of footprints etched into the ground. Among the orcs I defeated, some were young and had simr body shapes. I had assumed they were females, but a different group might have been out hunting. However, I couldn''t be certain after observing for a while. My [Tracking] skill was at Rank 4. While it was sufficient for a scout, it was inferior to Ose and Pidosios. Could they have made the distinction? Recalling Ose''s parting words, I silently apologized in my mind. There were too many things to do right now. In any case, if there was a suspicion, I had to investigate. I slung my mace over both shoulders and continued walking through the forest. Soon, after tracking the new footprints, my doubts turned into certainties. I found multiple sets of footprints that included what seemed like a female individual judging by the condition of the crushed grass and broken branches. It hadn''t been long since they passed. I searched for any signs of their return, but there was nothing to be found in the vicinity. It seemed there was indeed a different orc hunting party. Typically, hunting was the role of the males, and orcs rarely encountered females and children outside their settlements. Since these orcs hadn''t settled down yet, the females were also sent out to hunt. The footprints meandered irregrly but abruptly veered east as if they had found their prey. Continuing my pursuit, [Presence Detection] detected multiple presences. There were over ten of them. However, these weren''t orcs. In fact, these clear-cut presences were. I had a bad feeling about this, in various ways. I had an impulse to return home, but I pressed on. My premonition proved true, and I found myself in the middle of the forest facing an unfamiliar group named Eternal Harvest. What''s going on here? The group was led by three knights, and there were several squires and armed attendants. S Strangely, there were even maids among them. Their protectee was an arrogant-looking young girl. Oh, my head is starting to ache. Can I go back home? Please? Such wishes were in vain as one of the knights noticed me. He issued a curt warning, and all their eyes focused on me. "Aniki!" Zereett and Varden rejoiced but didn''t jump at me like usual. They stood facing the knights. Behind them were Corpus and Ishmira. It looked like a formation for battle, but Ismira''s condition was clearly strange. She had a troubled expression. "What''s going on?" "It was sudden. Orcs appeared out of nowhere" In a low voice, Ishmira responded. It was as troublesome as I had anticipated. Someone was trying to steal my quarry. There must have been a skirmish between the other orc hunting party and the knights. The other orc hunting party had been annihted by the knights, leaving the female orc barely alive. Their motives were unclear. Perhaps they were kept alive because they were unusual. I couldn''t fathom the thoughts of the upper sses. In any case, the female orc had escaped or was intentionally let go. However, beyond me was Eternal Harvest. The fact that the female orc had no fatal wounds that must have been Ishmira''s [Magic Bolt]. The group scanned the forest, checking if I was alone. Thanks to that, they halted the situation temporarily, but Zerett and Varden still held a clear enmity. It was a hostility different from mockbat. This was bad. ording to adventurers'' customs, if you let your quarry escape, you lose the rights to it. Although there was room for negotiation due to the female orc''s extensive injuries, the current issue was something else. Knights were not subject to these rules. But it was strange. Even if I had caused this situation, Ishmira should have been able to handle it skillfully and address it before it escted. Subtly, I moved my gaze and discreetly used [Appraisal] on the group. If they didn''t have [Mental Resistance 5], they would have shown shock on their faces. This guy of all people. Name: us Schmell Race: Human Level: 38 HP: 204/204 MP: 187/187 Str: 16 Int: 13 Dex: 15 End: 17 Agi: 14 (eleration: 16, Reaction: 19) Charm: 15 [Skills] Sword sh (One-handed Sword: 10, Two-Handed Sword: 8) Strong Strike, Rock Cut, Double Strike, Rigid Strike, zing sh, Holy Strike, Starry Sky Strike, Rotation Strike, sh Strike, Battle Line, Shield Strong Strike, Fortress of the Beast, Swift Formation, Throwing: Dagger eleration Enhancement 2, Reaction Enhancement 4, shing Resistance 3, Striking Resistance 4, Pain Resistance 4, Mental Resistance 6, Presence Detection 2, Crisis Sensing 5 Dagger 2, Spear 4, Shield 8, Taijutsu 3, Horsemanship 5, Throwing 3, Holy Magic 3 [Magic] -Novice- Light Healing Antidote -Intermediate- Healing Sacred Cape [Titles] None Chapter 93.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (2) Chapter 93.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (2) So I met Sword sh in a ce like this. And to top it off, he''s wielding divine magic. He''s like a holy knight. I don''t know you well. The other knights and attendants aren''t that much of a problem, and the maids are nonbatants. More troublesome than Sword sh is the little girl. Luchena Inine Walber. The girl''s true identity is that of the daughter of a count in the northeast of Selene. Just that being the count''s daughter alone extinguished our advantage. Even among nobles, those above counts are a different ss, true nobility with immense influence. Ishmira noticed the girl''s true identity. And she realized that this isn''t someone we can negotiate with. Zeret and the others still held their hostility. They''re refraining from attacking with their usual zeal because they sense that Sword sh is no ordinary opponent. As evidence, they''re only focused on Sword sh. But the real danger is the little girl. Can''t their instincts at least tell them that much? Anyway, once the battle starts, [Eternal Harvest] will be systematically ughtered. Even if we miraculously win, it''s ultimately a loss. If we harm the count''s daughter, we''ll be pursued for the rest of our lives. The guild won''t be able to protect us, so we''ll have to abandon the country. I don''t owe these guys anything, but" "Back off." I stood in front of the two and said curtly. However, Zeret protested. "But, aniki! These guys are taking our prey" "I said back off. Don''t make things worse. This isn''t your moment." I silenced Zeret with a stern tone. Then I turned and knelt before the group. "We''ve noticed that you''ve taken our prey. Regardless of the reasons, that''s not allowed. We may be crude adventurers, and we might have spoken and acted unpleasantly. We apologize once again." As I lowered my head deeply, I felt the knights'' hostility diminishing. In contrast, a sense of dissatisfaction swirled behind me. While maintaining the same posture, I sent a strong gaze behind to intimidate, and at the same time, I gestured with my eyes to kneel. Zeret and Belden reflexively started to say something, but prompted by Ismhira and Corpus, they managed to kneel. Honestly, even just apologizing is quite a struggle. Their judgment isn''t wrong, but only in a world without social status. "We adventurers are people with no other skills but to fight. Aftermitting such a blunder, I wonder how we can apologize properly. As a form of reparation, we will all search for new prey. We will surely find something greater than orcs" I thought it would be difficult. Beyond orcs, the challenges are substantial in this area. Dokol is rare, but it can''t be considered above orcs. I n to search even if it''s by force, but if it doesn''t work out, I''ll have to disy arge number of monsters and magic stones. Magic stones have a value greater than gems; even a small reduction in the fee should be possible. "Raise your head." At the voice of a young girl, I raised my head. Simultaneously, I was surprised. What is she up to!? Instinctively, I turned my face away, but a [Shock Bolt] hit my shoulder, causing sharp pain and convulsions throughout my body. Out of the blue, this is the first time I''ve ever taken an attack spell. In quick session, Luchena fired [Shock Bolts] at me, hitting my abdomen and right chest. "Surprisingly resilient." The little girl looked down at me with a curious expression as I knelt with one hand on the ground. "Big brother!!" She held out her palm to restrain Zeret and Belden. As long as she avoids vital points, I haven''t trained in a way to withstand this level of magic. Still, if it were a beginner or an ordinary person, they would undoubtedly be dead. She doesn''t see people as people. To her, anyone other than nobility is a bug, or even lower. She''s got a deeply ingrained sense of being chosen among the nobility. I always expected to encounter someone like her, but I didn''t think it would be in such an inconvenient situation. Enduring the pain that already faded away, I knelt on my other knee. With a quick nce, I saw that Luchena was looking down calmly, and her guards wore smug smiles. Seems like a bunch of scum, both master and servant. I want to say Sword sh is different, but she was gazing at me with a probing look. She must have some inkling that I''m not the type to die from a few beginner-level magics. Chapter 93.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (3) Chapter 93.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (3) But what can I do now? These guys are pretty hopeless. It''s toote now, but should I reveal my identity? Even if it''s the lowest-ranked baron''s family, causing harm to a noble''s son without reason would create a hugemotion. Besides, Count Walber is on the Emperor''s side, and we can''t silence him by force due to the different factions. And if a child''s family is almost die, their adoptive parent, Duke Brassrad, will intervene. Even if it''s just a protest letter, the other party represents a major noble of the Empire, and His Majesty would want to avoid conflicts. The Walber Count''s family could face a crisis. Yes, she''s considering that. That''s why she wants to kill us. Absolutely. There''s no way she''ll believe in a peaceful resolution, no matter what we say. That''s bad. The moment Luchena made a move, it was toote. We''ve been pushed onto the defensive in every respect. I could escape from Sword sh alone, but [Eternal Harvest] will be ughtered. In this situation, I have no choice but to find a way to get through somehow. Should I make the first move? The moment I swayed towards such a violent thought, Sword sh began to move her hand towards her hilt. She can sense my intent to attack. Scary, Sword sh. Well, I won''t do it. Killing everyone in the Count''s daughter''s group would be too much trouble to clean up afterward. And if the girl goes missing, her family will mobilize all their resources to search. It won''t take long to identify people in the Western Forest, especially those associated with organizations like the Guild. In that case, we''ll be just a bunch of criminals. We won''t get a hearing for any excuse. Are we at a dead end? The only option left is for me to divert their attention and let [Eternal Harvest] escape. Then, I''ll have to appeal to the Adventurer''s Guild and Duke Brassrad afterward. But can I really hold off Sword sh with all my might? I''m sure she didn''t read that thought. Luchena suddenly smiled. "us, let''s have a contest." "A contest is that what you mean?" "If you have no other skills but to fight, let me enjoy that." [Eternal Harvest] looked puzzled as she gazed down at me. It seems this isn''t a yful suggestion for a mock battle but rather a proposal for a real fight. It''s insane but I see. There is another way. "I understand. How about you? Are you okay with this?" "The fault lies with us. I have no objections. But what will we wager on this contest?" In response to my question, Luchena looked stunned, then burst intoughter. It seemed to be quite a surprise, and she couldn''t stopughing for a while. After a while, she received an unnecessarily expensive handkerchief from a maid and wiped away her tears. "us is Sword sh, whenbined with the adventurers'' strength, he''s still not a match." Yeah, I know. For now, I acted shocked with Zeret and the others. Even among these adventurer types, those who have reached intermediate level among B-rank or higher adventurers are fairlymon. Well, I do believe that us is exceptional among them. Considering the diversity of skills and equipment, it wouldn''t be surprising topare Sword sh to A-rank adventurers. Satisfied with our astonishment, Luchena suddenly returned to a serious expression. "Silently, bow to the ground. That suits you." She didn''t even seem intoxicated by her own words. It was as if she had every right to say that. If she behaves like this in her territory in Selene, her domain must be Wait a minute. It suddenly rang a bell. Isn''t that the hometown of Ted and Lily? It''s no wonder they grew to dislike nobility. Once I realized this, Luchena fell silent as if the conversation had ended. She didn''t seem to be answering my question, which was a problem. "Then, if I win, we''ll let bygones be bygones. If I lose, I''ll crawl and apologize. Is that eptable?" In response to my proposal, there was a rising sense of unrest from her guards. I suppressed the piercing anger, maintaining a poker face as I faced Luchena. "You''re quite the idiot, aren''t you? Do you think you can beat us? Suit yourself." "Thank you. Shall we make those people serve as witnesses?" Luchena waved her hand, looking somewhat annoyed, and cut the conversation short. Which one of us is the idiot here? I nodded solemnly and turned to [Perennial Harvest] behind me. "Did you hear that? You''re our witnesses. Stake the honor of the Adventurer''s Guild, and don''t forget the words you''ve heard." "We understand. We''ll stake our honor." Ishmira immediately replied. Zeret and the others seemed to not understand and shook their heads nkly. It''s nothing. Both parties have reached an agreement, and witnesses have been selected. At this moment, the contest became a duel. The witnesses are adventurers affiliated with the Adventurer''s Guild. It doesn''t matter that they''re involved parties. It was part of the agreement. Regardless of the oue, once the matter is settled, not even the Emperor can overturn it. If the girl throws a tantrum over the result, I''ll tell her. "We''ll report it to the capital and the Adventurer''s Guild." If [Eternal Harvest] is threatened, the final option is to dy and escape with all our might. The advantage is on our side, and Luchena''s side will be burdened by their greater numbers. At the very least, one of them is bound to fall. That''s what we''ll testify to that it was a duel. Among her guards, some wore suspicious expressions in response to my words and actions. However, they wouldn''t immediately consider a neer adventurer''s kid to be a noble''s son, and they certainly wouldn''t believe a D-rank could defeat Sword sh. I entrusted my backpack, the sky-blue cape, and my two-handed mace to [Eternal Harvest] and unsheathed my shamshir after flicking its scabbard. Only this one remains. I confronted Sword sh, who stood there. Chapter 94.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (1) Chapter 94.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (1) In this duel, I stand no chance. Even with [High-Speed Movement] and [MultipleChants] sealed, I couldn''t beat Harvis. us, the Sword sh, is an even more formidable opponent. He''s the future Halvis. Furthermore, he''s loaded with magic equipment. From his sword and shield to the chainmail and the glimpses of a ne, everything he has is high-quality magical gear. But, that''s also his weakness. For now, I''ll follow along with this youngdy and amuse myself. Even if I lose, I''ll just crawl on the ground. us points at me, and an appropriate knight gives the starting signal in this disorganized beginning. Amid the chaos, us asks a question. "Is it okay to begin?" "Sure, why not?" "No, not like this. What about your weapon?" us is pointing at Shamshir. It''s truly amazing, the Sword sh.'' He noticed it''s not my primary weapon even though I haven''t swung it. I may be a Rank 1, but I''m not an amateur. "Unfortunately, I don''t have much else besides a knife." us responds by swiftly drawing the small sword from his waist. The moment I catch it, a subtle chill runs through my entire body. What is this? "It seems you use a curved sword in anticipation of the future, but it''s originally a one-handed sword. I''ll lend it to you." us''s words barely register in my ears. I just stare down at the weight in my hand. This isn''t just any sword he''s handing over. I draw the scabbard and look at the de. A in sword. Yet, it exudes an eerie atmosphere. It''s undoubtedly a magical tool, but my mind isn''t registering anything. Maybe I''m not recognized as its owner. I activate [Appraisal] on the small sword in my hand. Name: Nosvaar Features: A magical sword imbued with strong intent. Requires excellent swordsmanship to wield. Properties: Unknown. us sure is something. He used magic tools to measure my skill. The initial chill I felt was probably him testing if Nosvaar was a suitable fit. I didn''t feel that chill with the Holy Strike Axe or Arua Serro, so this magical sword must be extraordinarily unique. "Can you handle it?" "It seems impossible. I don''t feel anything from it." us nods but continues to observe me closely. How highly did he estimate me? Right now, I have [One-Handed Sword 7], surpassing Harvis, who was called a genius. Even if Nosvaar''s judgment criteria were other skills, all of them are exceptionally high whenpared to our peers. If it''s impossible for me, it''s impossible for anyone. Leaving that aside, should I take it? I think for a moment, then silently shake my head. I''m willing to respond if us wants an all-out fight and disys his full power without reservation. However, this situation is dominated by the daughter of Count Walber. I can''t easily reveal my true strength. "Then, I''ll borrow this." With Nosvaar in my hand, we faced each other again. Sword sh is impressive, but let''s see if I can catch him off guard. As I casually moved forward, us squinted his eyes. I closed the distance between us where our swords could reach each other. But neither of us moved. In a practice fight, our weapons are instruments of death, highly lethal magical tools. Stepping thoughtlessly into a fight with someone like Sword sh would be suicidal, to say the least. You seem to be in a bit of trouble. Well, I''ll make it even more challenging for you. With a sly smile, I raised Nosvaar above my head. I released [Strong Blow] from an overhead position. us blocked it with his shield, though he seemed puzzled. Next came [Double Strike], which was also parried. Then, another [Strong Blow] followed by another [Double Strike]. Without any coordination, I continued to unleashbat skills. Despite their sloppy nature, he blocked them effectively. Well, this is quite convenient. With the local monsters around here, one careless move usually results in instant death or a fatal injury. It''s not every day youe across a sandbag, or rather, a training partner who won''t die even if I go all out. I''ll keep it up like this. I kept using [Strong Blow] and [Double Strike], and us kept defending himself. He eventually realized that something was off. After deflecting my [Double Strike], us switched to a counterattack. The sound of shing metal echoed through the forest. "Good moves, but don''t tease your elders too much." With his shield up, us wore a wry smile. As he shifted to a counterattack, I forcibly twisted my body and unleashed [Strong Blow] while preparing for a mutual strike. It was the same move I tried during the orc battle, an attack that sacrificed joint strain. us instantly switched between offense and defense, effortlessly blocking it with his shield. He''s truly an exceptional man. Even with Harvis''s [Dragon Strike], he would probably block everything head-on. Unlike me, who relies on speed, he''s a genuine powerhouse. Resetting our stances, I offered a smile. "It''s not every day you get a chance like this." "I''m honored. But I''m not so free that I can indulge in training. Let''s bring out your full potential." With that, us drew his longsword. Right after, a massive sideways sh, engulfed in mes, was unleashed. I instinctively lowered myself and dodged it. A few strands of my hair were scorched, consumed by the mes. The skill us used initially was [Raging me sh]. It''s in the same category as Markant''s [Violent Wind sh], but when I visualized it, I was amazed at its range. While it doesn''t reach the level of Fireballs, it far surpasses the Bolt and Blow series. But this won''t work. Even momentary ignition will ignite. Chapter 94.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (2) Chapter 94.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (2) "I sh in again and release [Heavy Blow]." I repeat rough attacks, using [Double Strike] in addition. My actions, ignoring his words, make us'' wry smile disappear. "Still want to y?" us'' shield intercepts the swung [Heavy Blow]. At that moment, the sword''s tip slices through the air. What is this feeling? Before mypletely unstable posture, us draws his sword again. A familiar preparatory motion. Linking the power throughout his body, a high-level skill to seal a tank-like charge. But I step in. I lower Nosval,unching a reckless frontal assault. Not even aiming for a mutual hit. us''s expression twists in amazement. [Counter Thrust] is swung from the right nk to the left chest, and stters of blood follow. Without time to feel pain, I copse. It was surprisingly quiet. The swordy ceases, and no one utters a word. us still has an astonished look on his face as he peers down at my blood-soaked body. "What are you thinking? Are you willing to die?" "No it''s my loss." us looks down at me with eyes that seem to see a monster, despite my smirking mouth. This man doesn''t understand. It''s about himself. If us hadn''t used [Counter Thrust], I would have truly died. But that didn''t happen. Name: Heavenly Sword Features: A sword that governs protection and judgment made of Ratar ore. Only a noble knight can wield it skillfully. Characteristics: Unknown. That''s us''s sword. Being recognized by the Sword of the Heavens is proof of being a noble knight. And if he''s a noble knight, he won''t ept me dying in such a battle. He can''t ept it. Even if there was a bit of usurping, Lushena''s subsequent actions went too far. One-sided magic attacks on me, a duel with no chance of me winning. And to top it off, she might even be grateful for the [Eternal Harvest] I granted the female orc. "Aniki!?" Finally snapping out of it, Zeret and Barden express shock and intense anger. Twisting their heads and staring me down. Don''t mess it up by interfering, okay? I lost nicely. Nevertheless, Zeret and the others couldn''t contain themselves. But I told Ishmira not to interfere with the duel, and somehow, they restrained themselves. us, the victor, is still not fully awake from his bewilderment. At that moment, Lushena''s voice resounds. "What are you doing?" "Huh?" us questions in a bewildered tone. "She''s alive. Hurry and finish it. There''s still one more left. I''ll handle the woman who stole our prey." "P-Please wait! The match is already settled!" us counters, and Lushena fixes her expressionless gaze on him. She wants him to decide quickly, whatever it is. I''m in so much pain that I feel like I''m dying. Oh, it''s getting cold. I might really die. Let me apply a potion for a little relief. While I secretly apply a potion, the master and servant continue to stare at each other in silence. Perhaps fed up, Lushena swings her wand. The wand hits us''s face, but he doesn''t move a muscle. "Are you defying me?" "I''m here to protect Lady Lushena. If it means opposing the Adventurer''s Guild, I will." "I see." The wand is swung again, but us remains motionless. The harsh sounds ring multiple times, and before I realize it, only rough breaths remain. "I''ve lost interest." Lushena throws her wand aside and returns the favor. The guards shoot us looks of mockery and anger, then follow their mistress. Finally over? It''s much easier to fight with monsters. Alone, us kneels by my side and activates [Healing]. In an instant, minor wounds heal, and even the injuries I suffered from [Whirlwind Thrust] stop bleeding. Wow, this is healing magic, [Healing]. The effect is about as good as a high-quality Healing Potion. No need for Sis Grass or Sas Butterfly Wings; as long as you have mana, you can use it as much as you want. Healing magic is too convenient. "Thank you." I raise my upper body and extend Nosval. "No problem. Well, I''ll take my leave." "Wait, there''s one thing I''d like to ask. Which god do you worship?" us is momentarily dumbfounded by my question but then bursts intoughter. "You''re an odd one to the end. I worship the god Ractos. I have since birth." "Thank you. I''m grateful to Ractos for sparing my life." us nods and follows Lushena. Too bad. It''s the Sun God. I''ve already prayed. Once the presence of the young girl''s group disappears, I get up. While brushing off the dirt, I examine my leather armor, which has beenpletely torn. Azure Mantle is a valuable item, so I took it off, but the leather armor is a different story. And if it were just cloth armor, it wouldn''t have fared well with these injuries. As expected, Sword sh and high-level magical tools are something else. The Ratar ore, the material of the Heavenly Sword, is known as a magical metal equivalent to orichalcum ore, depending on its content. I turn my gaze to the forest and think back to Sword sh. He was like a personification of his skills. Why would someone like that serve someone like Lushena? I can''t imagine that her father is a person of great character. That''s because his daughter and entourage are like that. Chapter 94.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (3) Chapter 94.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (3) "Anniiiiikiiiiii!!" An unexpected shout and an approaching presence. I immediately activated [High-speed Movement] and dodged the two who were jumping at me. "What, did aniki disappear!?" "There''s no way he''d disappear. Don''t push an injured person too hard." As I stood behind them, Ishmira and Corpus were also surprised. Don''t push him too hard. Right now, I''m barely holding it together. Even though the bleeding has stopped, it could easily reopen. "I''m surprised. You can still move that fast?" "Well, yeah." Ismira was impressed. Next to her, Corpus was also surprised but raised an eyebrow. "But earlier, you didn''t seem as fast " "Of course not. I can escape easily, but when ites to winningC What''s wrong, Ishmira?" Ishmira had a meaningful smile. Why is she smiling? "Does that mean you trust us?" It was Zeret who answered the question. I see. Well, she''s not wrong. "You''re a bitte. We saw that with the goblins" "Aniki disappeared!" "That''s enough! What, did aniki disappear!?" I dodged the two who were rushing towards me, crying and sniffling, using [High-speed Movement] once again. I really wish they''d stop. Ah, the wound reopened. I took out a healing potion and applied it to the wound. I''m d I had a blood clotting agent ready. The bleeding was quite severe. While I was treating myself, Corpus kept Zerett and Barden restrained. I finished treating the wound while ncing at the two floundering figures out of the corner of my eye, and then I epted the blue cape and backpack that Ishmira offered. "By the way, which one did you know?" "The knight. us Schmell is famous, after all." "Naturally, you can tell the woman''s true identity too, right?" Ishmira nodded without saying a word. She must have been really surprised. Encountering those guys in the forest. I put on the cape and slung the backpack over my shoulder. Now that themotion has died down, there''s still work to do. "I have something to tell you guys." As soon as I called out to them, the two pushed Corpus aside and flew over to me. It would have been easy to get rid of Corpus under normal circumstances. I held back because I was in the middle of treating myself. That''s all. People often act on instinct without thinking about minor things. These 2 are a bit too impulsive. The cause of the dispute is partly our fault, too. "Why did this situation happen?" "I " "Don''t interrupt, Ismira." Ishmira fell silent and hung her head. Zeret and Barden were confused by her appearance and my cold gaze. What should I say? It''s a challenge to make them understand. First, let''s try to be honest. "Your determination to protect yourrades and your decisiveness to act is admirable. Your argument is also correct. The rules of adventurers are there to avoid disputes. However, some opponents don''t y by the rules. What we encountered today is an example of that. Those guys don''t follow the rules of adventurers; they bend thew. It''s all about their judgment and desires. No matter what we say to them, it''s just noise." It was clear that I was using the rules of adventurers as a shield to argue for Ismira''s protection. There''s no use apologizing to Luchena. That''s not important. Probably, this has happened before. I see. "Ishmira, did you suggest using Selene as a base?" Sighing, Ishmira nodded. So it wasn''t the first time, huh? They had shed with a noble, a big merchant, or some other powerful figure in the past. That''s why she moved her base to Selene. The council members here are allmoners, and even the likes of Yarz star and Lisria are just powerful wizards. It''s an ideal environment for "Eternal Bounty." I looked back at the two and continued. "The way you live is your strength, and you can be proud of it. However, you need to develop the ability to judge opponents who don''t follow the rules. If you can''t do that, you and yourrades will eventually be killed. Use your instincts to identify them. When you sense the same scent or presence as that girl earlier, leave it to Ismira or Corpus. You guys should only act when there''s no other choice. When you get permission, go all out." Whether my enthusiasm got through or not, Zeret and Barden nodded vigorously. "Leave it to me, big bro! We''ll hold back until we get permission, right!?" "I get it! We''ll hold back until we get permission, right!?" Yeah, that''s correct, but it''s a bit strange. Ismira, as if she could see through my unease, spoke up. "It''ll be fine." "Well, yeah, I emphasized the part about going all out, but was thatst part unnecessary?" "Patience is also part of getting permission. I''m a bit embarrassed to hear those words from these two, but I''m really moved." "You''re really going through a lot, aren''t you " As I sympathized with her, Ismira stood up and bowed her head. "Thank you so much today." "That was like a natural disaster. If we don''t help each other out" "Nobles are like that too, in many ways. There are people like you and those like Lushena." Saying that, Ismira smiled. Suddenly, I envisioned the Eternal Harvest swaggering through the streets of Riedwald. Is that a future that could happen someday? Maybe it''s more suitable for us than Selene. I''ll be there in two years. Anyway, for now, let''s go back to Selene. Chapter 95.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (1) Chapter 95.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (1) On the first day of my second year at the academy, after all the sses had ended, I visited Helena. I had two purposes in mind: to report thepletion of Katie''s remedial request and to inquire about the Dene Tree Seed Caritas. I had realized the convenience of restorative magic when I actually received it. Although all the potions I had were based on healing, if I could heal with magic, there would be no need for them. I should have examined my aptitude earlier, but Dene Tree Caritas was a rare item, and I couldn''t use it. The academy always assigned an instructor, and the Adventurer''s Guild had a staff member present during examinations. They imed not to watch during the exam, but my life hadn''t been peaceful enough to take their word for it. Besides, Dene Tree Caritas apparently conveyed results through light, so I didn''t know how it would react to my abnormal aptitude. Due to these circumstances, I hesitated. However, there was a special provision at the academy. If you had permission from the assigned instructor, you could take the exam alone. In my case, Helena, who taught magic, was the one to ask. It used to be impossible, but now, I hoped I had gained her trust. When I visited, Helena was, as usual, holed up in her room. I reported thepletion of Katie''s remedial request and brought up Dene Tree Caritas. "" The response I got was silence, a remarkably sour mood. Helena probably found it bothersome to go to the storage room. Helplessly, I muttered, looking downcast. "It seems like I''ve reached my limit with Earth magic, and my progress with other types of magic is slow. If I keep studying magic at this rate, I might not make any progress until I graduate. Maybe I should quit studying magic and focus on other subjects." When I voiced these concerns, Helena audibly sighed. "Stop with your pointless whining." "Oh, I see" "Why do you want to use the Dene Tree Caritas?" "I want to learn holy magic, but no matter what I do, it seems impossible for me. My faith is weak." "Faith is irrelevant. Magic is all about aptitude." "Is that so?" All the holy magicians I''d met so far had worshiped some god. It wasmon knowledge that even monsters believed in evil gods. When I mentioned this, Helena smiled. "Common knowledge is just a collection of opinions. Without unraveling the world''s mechanisms, it''s all spection, including my own." In other words, I didn''t really understand anything. When I thought about it, it seemed obvious. Unless the gods descended and explicitly stated otherwise, no matter how much I pondered, it was all conjecture. However,mon knowledge usually had some basis. Maybe there was someone among the gods with power equivalent to a magic tome, and that misinformation had spread, leading to the belief that you could use sacred magic by worshiping. "More importantly, what about Dobar?" "Ah, you mean the other matter. It''s been troublesome, but I n to go to the lecture hall soon." "The headmaster has been urging me. Request it as soon as possible." "I understand." It seemed that Dobar''s situation was rted to the headmaster, or perhaps the academy. "Follow me." Saying that, Helena stood up, looking somewhat inconvenienced. It appeared that she would allow me to use Dene Tree Caritas. I bowed and followed her. The storage room was located at the very back of the restricted area. It had never been shown to me during my enrollment, and I hadn''t visited because there was no reason to. They had told me, "Don''t go near it because it''s a matter of life and death, not a threat," as a warning. Guided by Helena, I entered the storage room. The interior was illuminated by the built-in magic lights. Surprisingly, it was tidy, with several disy cases in the center and shelves lining the walls. Of course, there were no windows. Helena had me wait at the entrance and began doing something on the shelves. Then, she picked up a slightly oversized wooden box, ced it on the table, and motioned for me to join her. "Is this the Dene Tree Caritas? It looks like a distorted pebble." What she took out of the box was a stone about the size of a tennis ball, with no resemnce to a crystal. I mentioned my thoughts, but Helena disregarded them and activated [Light]. S he skillfully adjusted the brightness and said, "In this order.", then started to leave. Wait, I don''t understand. I managed to stop her and asked for an exnation. When you flowed magic into the Dene Tree Caritas, it emitted light in the order of fire, water, wind, earth, ice, lightning, transformation, sacred, necromancy, and no attribute. You could judge it by the color it emitted, but some colors were simr, so it was best to judge by the order. The brightness also indicated the strength of the aptitude. "So, the brightest light means the highest level?" "That''s right, but it''s not the highest. There''s still a divine level." What is that? That''s the first time I''ve heard of it. "Divine-level users don''t exist among humans or monsters. Only gods possess it. However, Dene Tree Caritas can apparently differentiate even at the divine level. It''s research from a long time ago." "So, the brightness of the divine level is" "I don''t know. Even if I did, it would be pointless. Are you ready?" "Yes. I''ll go ahead and examine it." Helena left me alone and closed the door. Her presence disappeared as soon as she shut the door. Despite being separated by just one door, I couldn''t sense her presence. It seemed like some protective measure. Looking around the storage room again, it was filled with magical tools. The boxes for storing items, the shelves, everything was magical. Furthermore, there was a dangerous aura emanating from all over. I wanted to explore more, but if something happened, I might lose the opportunity to use Dene Tree Caritas. I decided to focus on the examination. "Do I just flow magic power into it, or is regr magic fine?" I ced my hand on the stone and activated the basic life magic, [Breeze]. However, no wind stirred; only magical power was consumed. And it didn''t stop being consumed. It was simr to [Earth Wall], but the feeling was like magical power being drawn out from the inside. As I continued to ce my hand, the consumption finally came to a halt at a level beyond intermediate magic. That was probably why it was dangerous for children. It was perilous; for an average child, their magical power would be depleted quickly. "Oops it started glowing." I quickly refocused my attention. Just as Helena had described, it started with a red light. It seemed to correspond to the highest level of the fire attribute. Next was water, followed by the changing lights, all showing consistent brightness, indicating the highest level. That also applied to the sacred attribute. After the light for the necromancy attribute ended, Dene Tree Caritas returned to its original appearance. It was clear. I had the highest aptitude for all attributes. So why couldn''t I learn holy magic? I had no idea. I stuck my head out of the storage room and informed Helena. "I''m done." While gazing at the Dene Tree Caritas, which I put back in its box, I asked. "Is it possible to have the aptitude but still not be able to learn it?" "No, that''s not possible. It''s either due to insufficient training or a misconception about having the aptitude." She answered immediately. It wasn''t a misconception. The brightness was the same for all attributes. I still had no clue. If faith wasn''t a requirement, and the training method was correct, then was it a result of the cheat? Maybe a mistake made by the chubby man during the setup, or something that was systemically impossible, such as having the highest level in all attributes. Both seemed possible, but I had no way to investigate it. I expressed my gratitude and left the storage room. Chapter 95.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (2) Chapter 95.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (2) I left Helena and thought as I walked down the hallway. The reason I can''t acquire it is unknown, but there is a solution. A magic book. I have the talent, so I should be able to use divine magic. The problem is that magic books are expensive, and they''re always in short supply. The demand for healing magic is high, and for intermediate magic, it''s practically nonexistent. Even if I ask Sammy, I doubt I can get one. First, if I have that kind of money, I should buy magic stones. What I need now is not long-term profit, but immediate profit. When I was thinking about something like a worthless person, a strange person suddenly appeared in my field of vision. A maid? Turning the corner of the hallway, it was clearly a maid who appeared. Curious, the maid noticed me and stared at me. Even if I averted my gaze and looked back, she was still watching. I haven''t encountered any maids recently, except for those girls. I don''t recognize this face. The maid approached me and bowed politely. "Are you Lord Leedvalt?" "If I am?" "Luchena-sama, the daughter of Count Walbur Routis, wishes to see you." I knew it. How many people did that little girl bring with her? To be honest, I thought there was a high chance she was enrolled in Cartl. If someone like that were to enter, it would undoubtedly be here. I was cautious, though. Did she take the initiative? But how did she notice me? Because I have limited interaction with adventurers, only Evesting Harvest and Ted know that Alter and Tenko are the same person. If there were any possibilities, it would be the adventurers from the field exercises, Serpus of Halysto, or the adventurers from Dokor. But there don''t seem to be any rumors, and if that were the case, Reba would have said something. She knows because I''m trying to hide it. Moreover, the previous incident has been settled. Why is she calling me? When I asked the maid, she gave me an expression simr to her master''s. "You will understand when you meet her." With that, the maid walked away. I didn''t have a choice, and I couldn''t refuse. And even in her words, I could see she considered me just a "baron". It seems that the maids of the Count''s house have high self-esteem. I reluctantly followed, and the ce she guided me to was a resting area on the outskirts of the estate, with a small table and chairs. I saw neatly woven clothes on the table, and tea and sweets were arranged on it. And the little girl was sitting under the maid''s parasol, enjoying them gracefully. She''s really making herself at home. As I approached, I quickly nced around. Including the guide, there were five maids C it seems us and the knights aren''t here. Instead, some of the maids seemed to havebat skills. Judging by their skillposition, they were probably trained as guards. They''re weak, though. "I am Alter Les Reedwald. I heard that Luchena-sama wished to see me." When I knelt and greeted her, for some reason, Lusena seemed surprised. Huh? Didn''t she call me knowing that I was Alter? If that''s the case What did she want with the son of Reedwald? That seems more troublesome, but before that, I need to As I desperately trace the past that lost its interest, I was also surprised and lowered my head again. "I was very rude the other day. I never expected that the person at that time was the daughter of Count Walbur I apologize for the many impolite remarks." I apologized. So, is it correct? I don''t remember being introduced as such. "Yes, you are Alter Les Reedwald. Why are you dressed like that?" "I''m there for training. Since I''m the 2nd son, I aim to be a knight in the future." I answered with a low bow, and Luchena put her hand on her mouth and thought for a moment. Then she nodded slightly. "All right. It''s one-sided, but I''ll allow you to be my servant." "Huh?" I unintentionally blurted out. What does "one-sided" mean? One side? I was a bit confused and then remembered. Oh, I remember that. It had something to do with the Youk or something. When I first enrolled, the nobles were obsessed with it. Even now, culture and academia are divided by that name, but it''s long been simplified. "One-sided" is a derogatory term for someone who doesn''t study. I think it meant people who didn''t study. But I didn''t find out until muchter because I had been associated with Lambert from the Viscount family and Elphemia, who was on par with the Count''s family from an early age. It was risky to look down on them. Moreover, in our year, we were told very early on that culture and academia were meaningless because of the painful experience in the first half of the outdoor exercise. Those who didn''t participate in the exercise seemed to have been using it for a while, but that too had disappeared. Oh, it''s such a relief to have that question answered. What was it again? "What''s your answer?" "I apologize for being one-sided." Luchrena''s mood was deteriorating. Oh, I forgot to use honorifguage. Oh well. "So you''re not one-sided. After I graduate, I''m going to the capital. I said I would allow you to apany me. You really don''t know anything. Can this man really be of any use?" I don''t care. I''m not interested in your life at all. While thinking that, I politely bowed my head. "Because I''m from the countryside, I''m an ignorant person who doesn''t know etiquette. Even for such an important role" "Who allowed you to argue?" "Um, I''m very sorry." I rubbed my head against the ground. I see, she also came to gather her pieces. Using her authority. Anyway, what should I do? Unlike before, I have no obligation on my side, and as an independent lord, I have no obligation to obey even a higher rank. In fact, the Count Walbur household conflicts with the Tarkas Viscount''s family. However, it''s not good to get into a dispute with the Count based on my judgment. It was a mistake to be polite when I encountered her in the forest. If I had been more rough, she would have been the one to refuse. Chapter 95.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (3) Chapter 95.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (3) Oh, it''s be somewhat troublesome. Should I challenge them to a duel again? That might be a good idea. Pretend it was an ident and punch that little girl in the face. It would probably be quite satisfying. Inconspicuously, I sigh. Well, if I can pull it off without a hitch. As for other options Elphimia''s facees to mind. Power against power. Even as a court magician, she''s a worthy opponent. I''ll have to y it cool and seek her assistance. At that moment, as I walk along the cobblestone path beside the grass, I suddenly sense a change in direction, and two figures are heading straight toward me. There are two of them. "Alter-san?" When I turn my gaze, Doris is standing there. With her is Liese. "Why are you kneeling here like this?" Luchena asks with irritation, even before I have a chance to respond. Ignoring Luchena''s rudeness, Doris gracefully curtsies, much like I once saw. "I am Doris Viliana Diolt, the daughter of Count Diolt." "Diolt" Luchena is frozen at the mention of the Diolt family. Upon noticing Doris''s smile, she hastily stands up. "I am Luchena Inine Walber." "Oh, the Walber family. We met at the Filzach Marquis''s ball, didn''t we?" With that, Doris begins a casual conversation. Luchena''s high-handed attitude haspletely disappeared. She''s quite transparent. I didn''t expect the influence of her noble lineage to be this strong. She''s a true aristocrat. Luchena answers with a smiling mask, but her gaze suddenly drops. Looking closely, it''s directed at the fur adorning Doris''s neckline. I wasn''tparing the size of their chests. What caught Luchena''s attention was the fur. Out of curiosity, I used [Appraisal] and determined that it was Lathira fur. Lathira is a small creature, and its fur is incredibly soft and faintly shimmers when exposed to light. It''s considered a luxury item among upper-ssdies, and even adventurers dreaming of striking it rich wouldn''t bother to search for it due to its rarity. In contrast, Doris, who adorns herself with this rare species, sees Luchena''s fur as just a high-quality item. Even in the same aristocratic family, the difference in status is evident. It''s not the attire she typically wears to the academy, but she did well today. I apud her secretly. However, the focus suddenly shifts to me. "By the way, why is Alter-san here?" "This man is my servant." Luchena interrupts me once again. But I don''t need to correct her. "That''s strange. Alter-san has been mypanion since my enrollment, right?" "Yes, Doris-sama." I immediately y along. Whether it was Liese''s idea or not, it''s a lifeline. I apologize deeply in my heart for my previous rudeness. Luchenastared at me intensely, as if she wanted to kill me. But now, with a shield of the same status, I couldn''t care less. I remainposed, and Lucina puts on her smile again. "I just remembered an errand. Excuse me." She greets Doris and leaves. She doesn''t even spare me a nce. Do those who live by the logic of the nobility have to stand on the same level to be noticed? It doesn''t seem possible for me, a baron''s 2nd son, from the beginning. She''s truly a troublesome bunch. Watching Lucina leave, I turned to Doris. "Thank you for your help, Doris-sama." "Call me by my first name; there''s no need for formalities. Elphimia does that, right?" "Don''t trouble yourself." While saying that, I bowed with gratitude. "Thank you. I will find a way to repay this debt." "In that case, you can visit me" "I must decline." I immediately refused, and Doris smiled cheerfully. Quite a sense of humor. She has a much higher level of tolerance than Luchena. Reese and Karmar must be following her for a reason. "You should also show some gratitude to me." Reese, who was behind Doris, spoke up. "I asked Doris for this favor, you know. Things could have gotten reallyplicated." "What? Is that so?" Iughed it off with my usual cheerfulness. But Reese''s expression didn''t change in the slightest. There''s no way I''d go on a rampage, seriously. It''s just because she can''t see the bigger picture. She''s small-minded. "Very well, then. We''ll be on our way." I began to thank Doris once more as they were about to leave, but suddenly, I remembered something "I have one question. Is Karmar''s fixation on swords due to your instructions, Doris?" "No, that''s his own decision. I''d prefer he had more freedom, but" Doris wore a puzzled expression. So, it''s Karmar''s own judgment, or perhaps Count Diolt insists on formality. Either way, it''s a shame. "As long as he''s headed in the right direction, he can be a formidable knight. Please guide him." "I will make the effort. Also it''s really as they said." Doris looked at Reis with a smile, who responded with a bemused expression. "Isn''t it? I couldn''t remember it either." "I did remember." Doris replied to my puzzled expression. "It''s Kautl. His name is Kautl Orus." Then, she bowed gracefully once again, and this time, the two of them departed. I watched their backs with a sense of gratitude. Doris''s shoulder seemed to twitch, but it was probably just my imagination. Chapter 95.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (4) Chapter 95.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (4) With this, the troublesome little girl should be done. I want to believe that, but there were still concerns. It''s Ted and Lily. Two people from the Walbar territory who encountered Luchena, and what would happen if their ce of origin was revealed. Knowing that woman, she''ll punish them for fleeing from the territory. It''ll be a diversion, too. Ted is a member of the Adventurer''s Guild and is under their protection, so there''s not much to worry about. Allowing punishment for those who fled from the territory would cripple the operation of the Guild. If we indirectly warn them, the Guild will also pay attention. So, Lily is the one in danger. Because she works in the garden, the chances of an encounter are iparable to Ted''s. No one would know the vige girl she used to be, but we couldn''t predict what would reveal it. I separated from Doris and immediately went to the garden. When I went to the back of the library and walked on the cobblestone path, I could see the dean carrying a bulging cloth bag. When I put down the bag and straightened my back, the dean noticed me. "Cleaning the garden?" "Yeah, stuff that won''t be useful." "Altair-sama, hello." Whether the dean overheard the conversation, Lily also appeared from the back. She has been working in the garden for almost a year now. She seemed to have be ustomed to her job and had the appearance of a gardener''s assistant. "It seems to be going well." "Yes." Surrounded by her favorite nts, Lily looked happy. Having a vocation helps, but stable employment also brings peace of mind. There''s no sign of the emaciated little girl. "Oh, by the way" Lily pped her hands and pointed to a flower bed deep in the garden. "Look, the Cis grass has started to bloom." "Is that nted in the ground?" Among the riot of colorful flowers, the Cis grass was quietly blooming. It''s a material for high-level healing potions. But it''s delicate, so it should have been grown inside the facility. And in pots, too. Wiping his hands, the dean stood beside me and watched as well. "I''m trying to nt it in the ground. It''s best if it grows naturally." "I understand that, but doesn''t it take more effort?" "It does. Do you want to observe it up close?" "Yes." The dean asked Lily to finish the cleaning, and he led me deeper into the garden. In a neatly organized flower bed, the Cis grass was blooming. It''s still a beautiful flower, but it looks much weaker than the one I saw before. "Can you collect nectar?" "It''s difficult. If we can provide a stable supply, we can lower the price of healing potions overall, but it''s still tough afterward, and we have to be patient." The dean said this and plucked a withered leaf. Magic guilds,mercial guilds, and some nobles cultivate nts that can be used as potion ingredients. However, in those ces, only robust nts like Celon Grass were grown, and the scale wasn''t thatrge. Increasing the cultivation area would require an increase in security personnel. And it wouldn''t guarantee absolute protection against theft. Unpredictable weather and pests further heightened the high-risk, high-return nature of expansion. Especially with nts like Cis Grass, which are difficult to cultivate, aplete loss would result in substantial damage. So, despite cultivating them, the current situation was to limit the numbers under strict management. "So, what brings you here today?" "You probably know, but just as a precaution." "The first-year student, right?" The dean responded rxedly as if having a casual conversation over tea. His keen sense had not changed. Had he already been on guard? "She''s a considerably troublesome individual. Probably more so than you can imagine. Can you protect her, even as the dean?" "Is it that serious?" "I''ve already been through a lot. Just a while ago, too." "I see." With a calm expression, the dean cast a nce toward Lily. "In that case, let''s make a deal. From today, she''s my granddaughter." "Suddenly? Without her consent?" "Of course, we''ll get her consent. Besides, if she''s my granddaughter, it wouldn''t be strange for her to help me. Her background as a refugee doesn''t matter." The dean nodded with satisfaction, but I looked at him with a skeptical gaze. "Aren''t you using this as an excuse to fulfill your desires?" "What are you saying, my boy? If she''s a councilor''s granddaughter, regardless of the circumstances, I can''t simply take action on my own. No, I won''t! It''s the best means to protect her!" He clenched his fist and spoke passionately. He''s still driven by personal emotions. However, it''s a good idea. Indeed, it''s not easy to interfere with her if she''s the counselor''s granddaughter. What remains is Lily''s decision. There''s also Ted''s situation to consider, and there must be actual grandparents involved. "To avoid making it seem like you''re imposing your goodwill, please be extremely careful. Lily can''t go against the dean''s wishes." "I-I understand." Seemingly hit on a sensitive spot, the dean appeared flustered. At that moment, Lily called out. She had finished cleaning and had apparently brewed some tea. We ended our conversation and sat down on the chairs for a break. "We don''t have the usual tea, but" "It''s fine. I like ck tea too." Chapter 95.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (5) Chapter 95.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (5) With this, the troublesome little girl should be done. I want to believe that, but there were still concerns. It''s Ted and Lily. Two people from the Walbar territory who encountered Luchena, and what would happen if their ce of origin was revealed. Knowing that woman, she''ll punish them for fleeing from the territory. It''ll be a diversion, too. Ted is a member of the Adventurer''s Guild and is under their protection, so there''s not much to worry about. Allowing punishment for those who fled from the territory would cripple the operation of the Guild. If we indirectly warn them, the Guild will also pay attention. So, Lily is the one in danger. Because she works in the garden, the chances of an encounter are iparable to Ted''s. No one would know the vige girl she used to be, but we couldn''t predict what would reveal it. I separated from Doris and immediately went to the garden. When I went to the back of the library and walked on the cobblestone path, I could see the dean carrying a bulging cloth bag. When I put down the bag and straightened my back, the dean noticed me. "Cleaning the garden?" "Yeah, stuff that won''t be useful." "Altair-sama, hello." Whether the dean overheard the conversation, Lily also appeared from the back. She has been working in the garden for almost a year now. She seemed to have be ustomed to her job and had the appearance of a gardener''s assistant. "It seems to be going well." "Yes." Surrounded by her favorite nts, Lily looked happy. Having a vocation helps, but stable employment also brings peace of mind. There''s no sign of the emaciated little girl. "Oh, by the way" Lily pped her hands and pointed to a flower bed deep in the garden. "Look, the Cis grass has started to bloom." "Is that nted in the ground?" Among the riot of colorful flowers, the Cis grass was quietly blooming. It''s a material for high-level healing potions. But it''s delicate, so it should have been grown inside the facility. And in pots, too. Wiping his hands, the dean stood beside me and watched as well. "I''m trying to nt it in the ground. It''s best if it grows naturally." "I understand that, but doesn''t it take more effort?" "It does. Do you want to observe it up close?" "Yes." The dean asked Lily to finish the cleaning, and he led me deeper into the garden. In a neatly organized flower bed, the Cis grass was blooming. It''s still a beautiful flower, but it looks much weaker than the one I saw before. "Can you collect nectar?" "It''s difficult. If we can provide a stable supply, we can lower the price of healing potions overall, but it''s still tough afterward, and we have to be patient." The dean said this and plucked a withered leaf. Magic guilds,mercial guilds, and some nobles cultivate nts that can be used as potion ingredients. However, in those ces, only robust nts like Celon Grass were grown, and the scale wasn''t thatrge. Increasing the cultivation area would require an increase in security personnel. And it wouldn''t guarantee absolute protection against theft. Unpredictable weather and pests further heightened the high-risk, high-return nature of expansion. Especially with nts like Cis Grass, which are difficult to cultivate, aplete loss would result in substantial damage. So, despite cultivating them, the current situation was to limit the numbers under strict management. "So, what brings you here today?" "You probably know, but just as a precaution." "The first-year student, right?" The dean responded rxedly as if having a casual conversation over tea. His keen sense had not changed. Had he already been on guard? "She''s a considerably troublesome individual. Probably more so than you can imagine. Can you protect her, even as the dean?" "Is it that serious?" "I''ve already been through a lot. Just a while ago, too." "I see." With a calm expression, the dean cast a nce toward Lily. "In that case, let''s make a deal. From today, she''s my granddaughter." "Suddenly? Without her consent?" "Of course, we''ll get her consent. Besides, if she''s my granddaughter, it wouldn''t be strange for her to help me. Her background as a refugee doesn''t matter." The dean nodded with satisfaction, but I looked at him with a skeptical gaze. "Aren''t you using this as an excuse to fulfill your desires?" "What are you saying, my boy? If she''s a councilor''s granddaughter, regardless of the circumstances, I can''t simply take action on my own. No, I won''t! It''s the best means to protect her!" He clenched his fist and spoke passionately. He''s still driven by personal emotions. However, it''s a good idea. Indeed, it''s not easy to interfere with her if she''s the counselor''s granddaughter. What remains is Lily''s decision. There''s also Ted''s situation to consider, and there must be actual grandparents involved. "To avoid making it seem like you''re imposing your goodwill, please be extremely careful. Lily can''t go against the dean''s wishes." "I-I understand." Seemingly hit on a sensitive spot, the dean appeared flustered. At that moment, Lily called out. She had finished cleaning and had apparently brewed some tea. We ended our conversation and sat down on the chairs for a break. "We don''t have the usual tea, but" "It''s fine. I like ck tea too." Chapter 96.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (1) Chapter 96.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (1) The rain that had been falling all night had stopped by the time I woke up. I rubbed my sleepy eyes, got out of bed, and headed to another room. I looked around the room and checked the walls and ceiling. After the repairs, there had been a few rain showers, but there didn''t seem to be any leaks so far. It seemed like they had been patched up well. I got dressed and put together the leftovers from dinner before carrying them to the living room. I munched on the cold breakfast while lost in idle thoughts. Lushena hadn''t contacted me since then. I was relieved that Lily was safe as well. Lushena seemed to be living in a rented house, which was fortunate for the academy. Even if something happened, my self-proimed grandfather, the academy director, would take care of it, and I had the authority of Doris. So, The Troublesome Little Girl was a closed chapter, but it had caused ripples in its wake. It was a heartwarming influence on the academy students, but I had my doubts. A few days after the school assembly, I went to Lachendell''s ce to prepare an alchemical solution for symptom relief. The owner of the room tilted his head curiously. "Recently, there''s been a slight increase in students studying alchemy. I can understand if it''s the 1st-years, but what are the 3rd-years thinking? Do you know why, Alter-kun?" Lily wasn''t just an old man. If you studied alchemy, you might go to the garden to collect materials. I had suggested it for the best, but it had added to the academy director''s worries. Well, it was a peaceful problem. Let the youngsters enjoy their youth. During our conversation, when I casually mentioned that "first-years knew about me," Cody answered. "Alter, you''re quite famous, you know?" I tilted my head. I had done a lot of things, but there were few eyewitnesses. I couldn''t think of a reason to be famous. When I mentioned this, Cody gave a wry smile and told me the reason. Lambert and Felix were treated as exceptions among the second-years. Indeed, they were a cut above the rest. So, what was I, who was training with those two, in terms ofbat? Naturally, I was not ordinary. Because I lived in a rented house and hardly interacted with my ssmates, there was little gossip about me, but one of the three was considered the strongest among the second-years inbat. Of course, this was limited to closebat. Elphimia was on apletely different level. It seemed that Lushena had heard about it and approached me. She probably thought it would be easier to manage a minor noble than Lambert of the viscount''s family and Felix in his service. I tilted the cup of general''s tea. I put it down after enjoying its mild bitterness. The little girl had been taken care of. It was time to get back to [Magic Item Creation]. "Excluding academic studies is the right answer, isn''t it?" I''m in my 2nd year, and the lectures have advanced to the next stage. It was a touch-and-go situation, but I had ventured into [Magic Item Creation] in alchemy and intermediate magic in magic studies. I hadn''t spent much time reviewing except for general education. I reached out and rolled the ring in my palm. If I had studied academically, I would have been a little further along. Oh well, I missed the mark. It was a durability-enhancing ring. The ring I had made under Katie''s guidance had be a magical item. However, the joy wascking. The effect increased the strength of the ring itself, which was different from the durability of my stats. If it were a weapon, it would have some value, but it was worthless as a ring, an unmarketable magical item. In this situation, I was torn between starting to make my essories in earnest. Even if the sess rate increased with self-made items, there would be no buyers for a dud. Which were more efficient, magical items with a high sess rate or weapons that were easy to recover the cost? I couldn''t find an answer, so I put the ring down. "Anyway, I need to add magic stones. I haven''t learned [Magic Item Creation] yet. I''ll look for subjugation requests at the guild, and if there''s nothing, I''ll take on permanent requests. I should also buy a container for weapons." I washed the rest of my breakfast with General Tea and stood up. Chapter 96.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (2) Chapter 96.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (2) To the east and south of Selene, there are expansive grain fields and pastures. Due to the interspersed fallownd, it''s not clearly distinguishable. But mainly, the east is used for grain fields, and the south for pastures. Mypanion and I headed south from the south gate, passed through fields and pastures, and arrived in an area with ranch facilities. This area, separate from the livestock barns adjacent to the outer wall, was newly established in ater era due to poption growth. While most livestock are along the outer wall, here, too, hundreds of heads are being raised. Under the gentle early summer sunlight, I surveyed the pastoral scene. Cows and sheep leisurely grazed, and a shepherd was working in the distance. I''ve explored various parts of the forests around Selene, but grasnds with few monsters or materials are scarce. I rarely traveled this far south on the road as I usually head into the forest promptly. "At first nce, it seems peaceful." "But it was attacked. Twice." One of mypanions, Nails, responded. After breakfast, when I went to the guild, I witnessed Ted and Reba arguing. Upon questioning after pulling them aside, they imed that the ranch''s livestock had been attacked. The ranch is Nails'' mother Dana''s workce. For a moment, I thought the guild was not responding and protesting, but the situation was a bit different. The request had already been epted, with a D-rank or higher designation. Naturally, Ted and the others with E-rank couldn''t take it, and they couldn''t get any information. As a result, it escted into an argument. So, I, as a D-rank, asked questions, but for some reason, Reba remained silent. "So, where is the C-rank adventurer who took on the request?" Reba remained silent because the recruitment had already closed. Moreover, the C-rank adventurer who took on the request would be celebrated by the administrative government. Even though I looked around, I couldn''t see any adventurers nearby. A few armed men were walking in the pasture, but they were security guards. "That building looks like the management office." While searching together, Elliot pointed to one of the buildings. It looked different from the lined-up livestock barns. Thinking it would be faster to call the shepherd, we decided to head there. When I knocked on the management office''s door, a middle-aged man soon appeared. He was initially surprised by a group of children, then surprised again when he realized we were armed. "Who are you guys?" "We heard that a C-rank adventurer is here. Do you know where they are?" "They''re here, but Are you adventurers too?" "Yeah. I''m D-rank Tenko. They''re E-rank adventurers." I showed the adventurer''s card hanging around my neck to the man. "At such a young age and D-rank. Is it a request from the guild?" "No, it''s for personal reasons, but" "Nails?" In response to a familiar voice, I turned my face and saw Dana. Coming out of the livestock barn, she approached quickly with a pitchfork in hand. And as soon as she realized I was at the forefront, she eximed. "Alter-sama!?" And dropped the pitchfork. It''s not good to handle work tools roughly. "Why are you here in a ce like this" "I heard about it from everyone. I''m always grateful, and I wanted to help." When I answered, Dana shrank back "It''s disrespectful." Then she shifted her gaze and started scolding Nails, who had been involved. Even if I''m not involved, I''m epting it immediately. Indeed, I''m always grateful. This morning''s meal was also leftovers from the dinner Dana brought. I don''t understand it well, but Dana asionally brings me food. Maybe because I live alone. Also, when she''s busy, she asks for exchanges of alchemical solutions. I pay for the exchange fee, but it''s quite helpful. Having seen the exchange between the parent and child, the middle-aged man looked anxious, moving his gaze several times. "D-Dana What about this person?" "Alter-sama, the son of Baron Reedwald." At Dana''s introduction, the middle-aged man jumped. "I apologize! I am the field chief, Patrice!" "Nice to meet you, Chief. And for now, I''m D-rank adventurer Tenko." "Tenko, sir?" "For personal reasons, I go by that name. Please don''t use my real name. Of course, sir'' is not necessary." "Then, Tenko-sanmay I call you that?" The chief said hesitantly. "Sure, call me that." "Shall we go back to the topic? Nails is worried about his mother Dana. He went to the guild, but they said the request had already been epted, and they wouldn''t tell him the details. So we decided toe and ask directly." Seeming to grasp the situation, the chief nodded repeatedly. "I see. If you''ve taken the request, you''re investigating the western forest. I think they''ll be back eventually, butwill you wait inside?" "No need. Can we take a look at the ranch?" "Of course. Dana, please guide them." Approvingly, Dana was about to agree. But I stopped her with my hand. "Not necessary. I don''t want to interfere with your work. Also, don''t treat me too politely." "Very wellno, understood." After that, we awkwardly got the damage overview from the chief and left the management office. Chapter 96.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (3) Chapter 96.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (3) The manager''s story indicates that the initial damage dates back to eight days ago. When security personnel heard themotion and rushed to the scene, they found sheep killed inside the livestock barn. Most of them were taken away, leaving only a part indicating the presence of sheep. Three dayster, the barn was attacked again. This time, they were on alert, and they quickly arrived. At that moment, they witnessed several small figures fleeing. They swiftly crossed the pasture and disappeared into the woods with the stolen sheep. Upon reaching the barn, which had be the crime scene, they found the wooden windows boarded up, and the entrance reinforced. Currently, it seems to be in use for grazing as there are no livestock present. It''s been five days since thest attack. Considering the movement of livestock and whether any traces were left, they stood in front of the barn, contemting. Meanwhile, Ted and the others scattered, starting to investigate the surroundings. This kind of request seems to be a first. It would be inconvenient to interfere. They entrusted the barn to them, and I headed towards the grazingnd. Near the outer wall, they mainly graze in a leisurely manner. In this area, a fence encloses a part of the grasnd, and they graze within it. There is no sign of growing crops, and it seems close to an untouched grasnd. The fence is about chest-high for adults, more for preventing the escape of cows and sheep than for repelling external threats. Putting a hand on the fence, I gaze at the western forest. The attackers must be lurking somewhere over there. Will Hashou find something? I crossed the fence and walked through the grazingnd, considering the manager''s story. When ites to small figures around Selen, they could be goblins or dekrama. Judging by their agility, thetter is highly likely. Exploring the grazingnd based on memory, they discover it after a while. It''s fading, but undoubtedly, there are traces of fingers. This shapeis decidedly dekrama. In that case, C-rank is excessive firepower. Depending on the number, even Ted and the others should be able to handle this request. The attackers were easily exposed, and I got taken aback. Until I heard the manager''s story, I had various imaginations. Looking up at the sky, I saw a thin shadow was gracefully gliding. "Isn''t that different? Didn''t they say it was a human figure?" Suddenly, Ted denied it. The investigation of the barn seems to be over. Ted and Gemma were also looking up nearby. Blocking the sunlight with her hand, Gemma follows the shadow. "It seems fast, that guy." "Slower than Tenko, I bet." While listening to the conversation between the two, I returned my gaze to the blue sky. Dreppen was one possibility. I had also considered Ovek and others, but above all, the possibility was low, and I couldn''tpletely discard the idea of animals transforming into monsters. In addition to my lectures, Hvar had mentioned it. asionally, livestock transforms into monsters, and monsters are born from the parents of animals. When I heard that, I thought animals might be prototypes of monsters. Over a long period, animals that are prone to bing monsters have all transformed, concentrating on individuals less prone to it. Is that what the current animals are? If so, what is the human race? I have a question about that too. Manipting magic, acquiring many skills. The only difference from demi-humans is the presence or absence of magic stones. So, is the human race also a prototype of monsters? I think there''s a possibility. However, there has never been a case of humans transforming into monsters. It''s a spective idea bordering on delusion, but I think the words of the slightly overweight person might be the answer. In this world, Veriatus, created by the creator god, is a kind of ornamental biotope. When constructing a biotope, specific organisms or nts may be centered. Like deciding on medaka and other decorations. If the creator god followed the same thought process, the center of Veriatus would not be the human race. So, even without monster transformation, it has a wide range of possibilities. In other words, it''s set to adapt to any environment. Well, only the creator god knows the truth. The opportunity to ask that may nevere. "Isn''t it that? The C-rank guys." Lured by Ted''s voice, I turned my gaze. Exactly, four adventurers wereing out of the western forest. They noticed us, and while talking about something, they walked towards us. Three men and one woman, around the age of 20. Is that Hashou? Their party name is simr, but their actual strength is lower than those guys. Judging by their skills, they are a bnced warrior, a light warrior, a scout, and a priest. None of them can use attack magic, and the priestess only remembers support and healing. Still, they have stable abilities, and their equipment is quite good. Their party strength is around mid-level C-rank. "What''s up, you guys?" They stopped in front of us, and the bnced warrior at the front questioned. "I''m a D-rank named Tenko. They are" "Serenade,'' and I''m an E-rank named Serade!" Suddenly, Ted introduced himself, and my words were cut off. ncing sideways, Ted and Gemma were proud, and Nails and Elliot were smiling. "What''s that? When did you decide?" "A few days ago. It''s not cool to be nameless forever, right?" "Is that how it is?" It''s a psychology that soloists can''t understand. Once you register as a party, you are more likely to receive escort requests, and the leader''s rank applies to everyone. It''s a story I''m not familiar with. Well, if the cohesion increases, it''s good. They introduced themselves to each other again. The bnced warrior, who seems to be the leader, is named Seques, the priest is Amber, the light warrior is Varner, and the scout is Velotte. I had Nails stand in front of me and exined the situation. "So, they intended to take the request, but couldn''t because of E-rank. So, I, a D-rank, went on a business trip" "After we epted it. I think it''s unexpected, but do you want us to transfer the request?" Chapter 96.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (4) Chapter 96.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (4) Sekies had a smiling face, but his eyes shook with difort deep within. Whether there were circumstances on our side or if they were children, being told to entrust the request to lower-ranking adventurers was irritating. In the world of adventurers, strengthrankis everything. I shook my head as if to calm things down. "No, that''s not it. Can you put them under yourmand? Of course, no reward is necessary. The safety of the ranch is the greatest reward. Are you all right with that?" In response to my words, Ted and the others nodded in unison. On the other hand, Sekies, though the displeasure had disappeared, didn''t show a positive reaction. After looking at Ted and the others, he focused on me. "What about you, D-rank?" "I have ns. I can stay until the fourth day from today. After that, it will be from afternoon until dawn. Is that eptable? Even so, would you like to be under themand of Smash Break?" Before bing an adventurer, I was a student at the academy. Neglecting my studies would be counterproductive. Moreover, the first-term outdoor exercise ising up in half a month, and if this drags on too long, Ted and the others will be in trouble. Regardless of what Smash Break decides, if it drags on, I intend to settle it forcibly. Come to think of it, what will Elliot do? I''ll ask himter. Sekies turned his gaze to hispanions. The priest Ambel tilted her head, and the light warrior Varner shrugged. It seemed they were leaving it to their leader, Sekies. In the meantime, the scout Velotte stepped forward. "May I ask a question?" When I agreed, Velotte began his question. "Tenko-san, are you solo?" "Yes, but" "Could you tell me your specialty? It doesn''t matter the extent you can talk about it." Saying that Velotte directed a gentle gaze towards me. Unlike Sekies, there was no sign of emotional fluctuation. Simr to Danil, perhaps. Skilled in negotiation, but emotions unreadable. But even without reading emotions, I understood what he wanted to ask. I subtly turned my eyes to [Appraisal]. Although he imed to be a scout, all those skills were mostly at level 1 or 2. From having [Alchemy 2], he was probably a former alchemist. As he continued with collecting, he acquired scout skills. Most likely, that was his background. [Pain Resistance 4] told the story of a turbulent life. But in any case, at C-rank, he was considerably lower,cking in ability. Support and negotiation with potions were probably his original roles. "If the question is whether I can scoutyes, I can. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to go solo." To my answer, Velotte showed a slightly surprised expression and smiled satisfactorily. "Leader, I agree to their participation." "Wait, do you believe what he just said?" Sekies raised a question, looking at me. "Don''t take offense. Your weapon doesn''t suit you. A proper scout would choose a weapon that''s easy to move with. I doubt you can scout with that." Did he think I was using the Shamshir because I wanted to? Normally, at 11 years old, aiming for [Sword sh] or [Sword Dance] would be unthinkable. us, who saw through it easily, was strange. Well, it''s easy to argue, but I don''t really want to be under someone''smand. I proposed a cooperative choice that could amodate Ted and the others'' feelings and suggested it nonchntly. Besides, Smash Break is excellent. Despite the different directions, they are simr to the Axe of Destruction when I first met them. They can handle most monsters, and Dekrama is not an enemy. However, cooperating with higher-ranked adventurers would be a good experience for Ted and the others[Serade]. Being known in C-rank alone would be beneficial. Shall we cooperate here? "Weapon and the skill of a scout are unrted. Besides, isn''t the attacker likely to be Dekrama?" "Oh? Why do you think so?" Sekies wasn''t surprised. In addition to the director''s story, the attacker avoided attacking humans and escaped. Evidence of a weak monster. Experienced adventurers would reach the same conclusion. I walked the ranch in silence and pointed to one spot. Everyone looked at the ground, but just shook their heads instead of understanding. Only one person, Vero, a scout in name only, noticed. He hurriedly crouched down and began to examine the ground. "This is a thumbprint. Probably from the right foot." "Really? I have no idea." "It''s almost fading away. I''m surprised. Tenko-san''s exploration ability is much better than mine." At Vero''s words, Smash Break growled, and Ted and the others looked proud. Well, it''s not the time to be proud. It''s a problem if no one notices. Maybe I should teach scouting skills to Nails and the others, or find out who has talent. Suddenly, the gaze of Sekies and the others changed as they looked at me. To be a D-rank solo, extraordinarybat power or exploration ability is required. So Vero spected that I had scouting skills. Still, he probably thought it was around level 2 or 3. Currently, I''m at [Tracking 4], trying to catch up with Ose when I first met him. By the way, the guy at the time was [Tracking 7]. Even if I tried to catch up, he was further away. "You found it well." "Is it true?" "Rather than that, did I pass?" In response to my question, Vero and the others nodded. Sekies also nodded once and extended his hand. "Let''s borrow your strength. Tenko, [Serade]''." Chapter 97.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (1) Chapter 97.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (1) We returned to the administration building and informed the director of our participation. Knowing our status, there were no objections. Instead, he suggested. "If you''d like, we can negotiate an increase in the fee" Politely declining, we decided to move the conversation forward to avoid unnecessaryplications. Hashou tilted his head in confusion, but to avoid further inquiries, we quickly proceeded with the discussion. In the reception room, with tea served by Dana, we listened to Hashou''s investigation report. As expected, the assants were Dekrama. Sheep remains were found in the forest, surrounded by numerous footprints and w marks. However, their number was at least ten or more, and Vero couldn''t determine more precisely. "Can we be shown aroundter? I''d like to see it too." "Certainly. Is it okay, Leader?" "Yeah, go ahead." Sequeus replied and looked at everyone. "Now, let me exin the situation again. We received the request two days ago. Since then, we''ve had night watches, leaving security during the morning to the guards. Originally, there were four guards, but now there are ten. However, theyck experience in monsterbat due to their rotation with the city''s guards. Don''t think of them as a force equal to their numbers." With us, there were neen in total. Even if the guards were fewer in number, it was still a considerable force. "The number has increased, but we won''t change roles. We adventurers will handle the night watch. During the day, many people pass through the highway, and the grasnds have good visibility. They won''t attack unless it''s necessary to break through." Sequeus paused, then turned his gaze to everyone as if questioning. Ted immediately raised his hand. "I understand the night watch part. But why haven''t they attacked for 5 days?" "They probably saw the guards. Before we arrived, they sent reinforcements, and strengthened the patrols." "Then isn''t it faster to go out and meet them? Dekurama is not good in the grasnds, and with more people around, they''re less likely to attack right away." "That''s thest resort. Even if we find Dekurama in the forest, we can''t determine if they are the culprits who attacked the ranch. It''s impossible to exterminate all of them in the vast forest. Also, while Dekurama is not good in the grasnds, there''s a reason they don''t want toe out. It''s because there''s a human territory in the grasnds. Perhaps this group has recently arrived in Selen. They don''t know that this is human-controlled territory and will face a strong counterattack. In any case, if they don''te, we''ll head for extermination. We''ll judge the timing based on the situation." Ted, who epted this, withdrew, and I was impressed. Has Ted be this thoughtful? It was a far cry from when he swung a stick around. He had be a true adventurer. "Um" This time, Nails raised his hand. Hashou''s gaze focused on him, making him shrink, but with a nudge from Jema, he managed to speak. "W-What about the escort for the people working?" "What do you mean?" "We go to the ranch every day, and I''m worried we might get attacked on the way" "I see, it''s possible. Thanks for letting me know." Praised by Sekies, Nails blushed. The probability of being attacked by monsters near the city was quite low. But considering the unusual situation, Nails'' concern was not unfounded. Sekies, stroking his chin, contemted for a moment, then casually asked Ted and the others. "How experienced are you inbat with Dekurama?" "None. We''ve fought Goblins and Nudloks, and animals like wolves. I didn''t feel like I could win against orcs." "That''s a correct judgment. Even if you have the skills,rge monsters can be tough for young people like you. Recklessness is foolish." Saying so, Sequeus smiled. "Well, then. Let''s leave the escort to Serade. I''ll teach you how to fight Dekuramater. Can you do that?" "Leave it to us." Ted immediately agreed, and the others nodded vigorously. After settling some details, Ted and the others stayed in the administration building to learn about Dekurama. While I, guided by Vero, headed to the location where the sheep remains were found. "They are promising youngsters, aren''t they? Childhood friends?" Shortly after entering the forest, Velott, who was leading the way, started a conversation. "We met during the request. They said they were aspiring adventurers, so I gave them some advice. By the way, when did youe to Selen? I haven''t seen you at the guild." Hashou''sbat ability was higher than Serps, who supervised outdoor exercises. With that much skill, there should have been some recognition. "That''s right. I moved half a year ago, but I''ve been busy with escort requests, always away from Selen." "Moving here seems pointless." "Haha, if I refused escort requests, I couldn''t make a living." While turning his back, Velottughed cheerfully. It would be difficult for C-rank adventurers to survive on requests alone. ording to Vero, he was earning money through escort requests, improving his equipment, and trying to be acquainted with prominent individuals. He was scheming to form an exclusive escort contract if possible. It wouldn''t be a scheme if he told someone else. Continuing to chat cautiously, we soon arrived at the scene. Vero pointed to the bushes. "I might have overlooked it without this." What gets entwined in the bushes is sheep wool covered in blood. I bent down on the spot and began to observe the surroundings. It''s been quite washed away by yesterday''s rain. Bloodstains on the bark of a big treecould that be the scene of the meal? I jumped onto a nearby branch and surveyed the treetops. Dekurama''s ws weren''t sharp. Despite that, there were w marks all over the trees, and many broken branches and torn leaves were found. It looked like a fight, but there was little bleeding, and there were no traces of other monsters. Could it be a dispute over food? I see. Vero said there were at least 10. And that might be the right expression. There were too many marks to urately estimate the number. would have given the same answer. I jumped down from the branch and apologized to Vero. "Sorry, I came to the same conclusion. I caused you trouble." "No, not at all." "At the very least, they seem hungry enough to fight over prey, or there are more than a few that ten sheep won''t satisfy." "There''s no hunger at this time of year." "Indeed." In response to my answer, Vero nodded deeply. Chapter 97.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (2) Chapter 97.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (2) When I returned to the ranch, I began my watch as instructed by Sekies. I stayed vignt around the livestock sheds at night, taking turns sleeping during the day. The ones facing the most challenges were Ted and Serade. We had to go to meet Dana and the herders after the watch was over. Even though the distance wasn''t considerable, guarding several dozen people with just four individuals was nerve-wracking. Especially at this time when the nts were thriving, growing as tall as adults. There were plenty of ces to hide, and Sekies, understanding the difficulty, extended Serade''s rest and took care to keep them from bing too scattered. However, Ted and the others seemed inexplicably energetic. The next day, Gemma brought in two maces and swung them around in front of the supervisor. We had initially taken them as souvenirs, but Ted and Gemma were delighted to have found useful tools for physical training. Seemingly not caring much about bringing them in, Sekies, however, didn''t find the owner of the maces and ne. ording to Reba, they weren''t items belonging to adventurers based in Selene. They weren''t of significant value, so finding them wasn''t a priority. As the 4th day approached without any attacks, I, havingpleted my morning nap, quietly headed to the ranch''s dining hall to have thete breakfast prepared by Dana before checking the pasture. Vero quickly approached. "Good morning." I returned the greeting and, while stretching, looked around. Sekies and Barnar were patrolling, and it seemed Amber was still asleep. "What day is it today?" "It''s the ninth day since thest attack. I didn''t think it would go beyond a week." "Agreed. Also, today is thest day for the two of us to venture into the forest." "Unfortunately." While saying that, Vero smiled warmly. Since the first day we entered the forest, the two of us had been on reconnaissance missions. It would have been more convenient for one person to move, but Sekies didn''t approve. And today was thest day, as originally dered. Starting tomorrow, I had lectures, so I had to leave early. After staying up all night for the lectures, I would return to the ranch around noon, and take a nap. If they were waiting, I venture into the forest in the evening. However, this morning "It''s until the day after tomorrow. After that, everyone will head for subjugation," Sekies dered in the early hours. So, our reconnaissance mission, Vero and I, was over. If it dragged on, well we''d go Dekrama hunting with a quick run. I quickly prepared and informed Sekies that Vero and I were going on reconnaissance. We entered the forest. The first ce we headed to was the scene where the sheep had been ravaged. Despite careful examination, we couldn''t find any new traces, and there was no sense of a presence. After that, the two of us searched the surroundings. If we seriously looked for it, finding Dema wouldn''t be difficult, but as Sekies said on the first day, searching blindly wouldn''t help distinguish whether they were attackers. Our goal was the subjugation of those who attacked the ranch. And just as it seemed like another fruitless search, [Presence Detection] faintly captured a disturbance. I sense countless presences in the depths of the forest. "Dekrama." I whispered, and Vero readied her short sword. Slowly scanning the area, she returned her gaze to me. It seemed she hadn''t sensed it. "They''re gathering over there. More than ten Correct." Without even the luxury ofughter, Vero gazed seriously into the forest. "I can use [Presence Detection] too, but it''s no use. I can''t tell at all." "Wanna check it out?" "No, let''s go back. I trust Tenko-san." Careful not to be noticed by Dekrama, we cautiously left the forest. We immediately reported to Sekies, and he summoned everyone. In the management building, Hashou, Serade, the headman Patrice, and the security supervisor gathered. Ver conveyed the situation to everyone, and I added. "The number might increase even more." Hearing that, Sekies crossed his arms with aplicated expression. "How much do you think it will increase?" "I have no idea. It''s still early afternoon; it could double." "Is there a possibility it might decrease?" "That would be troublesome. It''d onlyplicate things." "True." Sekies and I chuckled together. Seeing that exchange, the headman yelled. "This is noughing matter! Arge number of Dekrama areing to attack, right!?" Sorry, it was insensitive. But the trouble was real. If they came in small groups, the attacks wouldn''t end. The headman seemed to understand, but the blue hue didn''t leave his face. Chapter 97.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (3) Chapter 97.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (3) When I suddenly looked, even the security chief had an expressionless face. He works mainly on handling drunkards and mediating fights for the safety of Selene. Speaking of Dekrama, they''re representative weak monsters alongside goblins and Nudlok, but still, humans are much weaker. It seemed intimidating when I heard there were over twenty. In contrast, Serade remained calm. If Ted and Jema hadn''t be adventurers, they would still have been exposed to the crisis of hunger and very. N ails came from a single-parent poor family, and Elliot, although wealthy, had the strength to wield a sword again even after being nearly killed. Above all, they repeatedly engaged in real battles by sneaking into the forest during breaks from guarding Lora. They''re different from the ordinary guards in determination, spirit, and experience. "Even if we confront them without a n, we''ll miss most of them." Suddenly, when Sekies brought this up, everyone''s gaze focused on him. "Our role is not just to protect livestock or repel Dekrama. It''s to eliminate them or at least deal them a heavy blow. Any opinions are wee. Speak without hesitation." Prompted by this, everyone exchanged nces, but their thoughts didn''t immediatelye together. They began expressing their opinions individually. "If there are over twenty, extermination will be difficult." "First repel them, then deal with them individually." Amber and Varner were discussing. On the other hand, the strategy proposed by Serade was pitfalls, something sticky, and a scorched-earth tactic. All of them involved Ted and Jema. Scorched-earth was out of the question, but targeting them is not a bad idea. The key is to reverse the offense and defense. The problem lies in the means if there are any. While hesitating whether to speak up, Ambel turned to Vero. "Don''t you have any ideas?" "I do have one, but" Hesitating in his words, Vero nced briefly at the chief. It seems they share the same thought. "Speak up. We can''t judge if you don''t tell us." Prompted by Seques, Vero nodded. "Let''s evacuate the livestock to the town. Leave a few behind." "That''s you''re not suggesting using livestock as bait!?" Surprisingly, it was the chief who reacted immediately. Standing up, he vehemently continued with a stern face. "Several have already been killed! Why are you all hired for, anyway!" However, Vero ignored that and continued. "The livestock shed is made of brick. If we lock them inside, they can''t escape. Block the front entrance or leave the back entrance as is, but seal the windows. Ignore the Dekrama that entered and surrounded them, exterminate them. There might be some oversight, but we can reduce their numbers significantly." Everyone had expressions that said there was no other option. The chief wasn''t particrly fond of livestock. It was a statement as the person in charge of the ranch entrusted by the town. If anything, the shepherds taking care of them would be in a more difficult position. Of course, I also agree with Vero. Dekrama has seeded in two attacks already. Even if they are wary of the guards, they''ll attack once their numbers gather. Moreover, their intelligence is not much different from monkeys, so even a simple strategy should work. However, it''s uneptable to be half-hearted. If they learn and be stronger, it would be troublesome. In this operation, we must deliver a significant blow. "I agree." When I showed my approval, the chief reflexively tried to argue but hurriedly closed his mouth. Did he remember his status? Addressing the chief, I spoke. "The decoy of livestock is important. If adventurers be decoys, the attack might got halted if they sense something abnormal. Even if the chief wants to avoid sacrificing livestock, increasing adventurers to protect them would incur additional expenses aside from the requested reward. We would need to negotiate with the town''s administration, and even if permission is granted, recruiting people is another issue. There''s no time for that. Moreover, the more people, the more likely Dekrama will notice." Although I didn''t say it while present, reinforcing the guards is a particrly bad move. Dekrama will definitely notice. Sekies persuaded the chief by saying, "Submit the circumstances in writing. If there''s no further attack, we''ll reconsider reinforcements.". He managed to get his approval somehow. Furthermore, the chief exined the n to the shepherds. That was helpful. Cows or sheep will be ughtered someday. Like, for meat. But this time, it will be a gruesome ughter. Very gruesome. Chapter 97.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (4) Chapter 97.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (4) The shepherds did not openly resist. There seemed to be opinions like, "Can''t we at least let them die?" but if they died, the attraction would weaken. It was pitiful, but they had no choice but to be sacrifices. While the shepherds prepared to select and move the livestock that would serve as decoys. We headed to a certain ce under the guidance of the head of the venue. It was a massive building located beyond the management shed and livestock barns. Even though the n was set, there was still a problem. Where would we wait? In the previous attack, there were four of us. But this time there were neen, making our presence much more noticeable. The likelihood of encountering Dekrama was high, and it wouldn''t be surprising if individuals capable of using "[Presence Detection]" were hidden among them. At that moment, the venue head suggested a peculiar ce: the dung heap. There was tremendous opposition from the security, but it wasn''t like we were going to soak in it. Not knowing what was so objectionable, we decided to take a look. Upon opening the heavy door, a pungent smell leaked through the slight gap, causing everyone to wrinkle their noses. Even Amber and Elliot swiftly ran away. "Indeed, this is intense." I said, covering my nose and peering into the dung heap. It was spacious enough to amodate a small one-story house, with a high ceiling. Large dividers were evenly arranged, and something got piled up on them. There was no need to imagine what it was. Upon entering, tears welled up from the stimtion and dust. It was undoubtedly harsh, but if this kept Dekrama away and was far from the livestock barn. It would be outside the range of "[Presence Detection]" for all but high-ranking individuals. It seemed like an ideal waiting ce. That was what I thought, but even Sekies and the others didn''t approach. Only Vero frowned, inspecting the interior. "Is there [Mental Resistance]?" Vero was also a holder of [Mental Resistance 3]. The remaining factor was familiarity. Not all workers were skill holders. The smell could be gotten used to. In fact, Ted, born in a rural area, peered inside reluctantly. "It''s an amazing ce, isn''t it? There''s no other dung heap like this. Most of what''s processed here is human feces." The venue head spoke from outside, his voice sounding somewhat triumphant. Proposing the dung heap might have been a form of retaliation. It was more of a relief, though. "Isn''t it livestock feces? If it''s human feces, isn''t it quite a lot for the facility?" "By the council''s instructions, we keep the processing to a minimum. It''s not a recent development; the dung heap has been here since the time of Lord Rurukto, six hundred years ago." I tilted my head at the venue head''s response. Selene imported food from ces like Count Firsach''s territory. It was strange to refrain from makingpost when there was a shortage. Come to think of it, this area was also not cultivated. After some thought, I came up with an idea. Could it be the cors? Even if Alphas were gone, Selen''s military strength was formidable. Therefore, they might have deliberately imported food. Perhaps it was for the pose Selene was supported by the neighboring lords. Not building a vige might be the reason. If everything was calcted, Lord Rurukto was clever. Therge dung heap was built in preparation for times of war. The era of Alphas had been turbulent for over a hundred years, and they were considering long-term self-sufficiency. Of course, it was impossible to cover Selene''s food needs with this alone. It was just insurance, a way to buy time. Or perhaps it was a reminder to the council not to neglect their preparations. "You''re surprisingly okay with this." Seques, standing at a distance, muttered. "What do you mean okay? We''re spending the attack here. What''s the use ofining now?" "Just wait a moment. In a ce like this" While saying that, Ambel took a step forward but retreated, affected by the smell of the dung heap. "even the management shed should be fine. If we close it, Deras probably won''t notice." "Probably won''t, not definitely. Here, even Nudorok wouldn''t be able to detect it. It''s the perfect waiting ce. Well, I''m not the one deciding. I''ll leave it to you." The one who made up his mind at my words was Serade. Covering his mouth tightly, he entered the dung heap one by one. By the way, dinner was yet to be served, and various preparations were not yetplete. He seemed to put his body on the line to show his agreement. Seeing the children shedding tears and holding back coughs, Hashou fell silent. In the end, persuaded by Sekies and Vero, Amber also epted. The security personnel staunchly refused, but Sekies, looking at them, said, "If you abandon your duties, do as you like. I''ll report it to the council through the guild," and left them with a re filled with hatred. They reluctantly agreed. If the attack didn''tethere might be a fight among ourselves. Chapter 97.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (5) Chapter 97.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (5) I focus my gaze on the darkness, straining my eyes to see if anyone is approaching. For now, I can''t spot a single small shadow in the pasture. Exhaling through the cloth covering my face, I remain vignt. In one of the livestock sheds, two cows and three sheep are confined. It''s not an exaggeration; they are genuinely locked up. To prevent them from being immediately killed and carried away after being ced in the shed. We hastily constructed four small huts inside and put cows and sheep in each. Even if someone breaks into the livestock shed, they can''t attack the livestock without destroying the huts. With that amount of time, most Dema would likely infiltrate the shed. "Shall we switch?" Vero calls out. It''s been three hours since I started keeping watch. "It''s okay. Rest." I said that, but Vero didn''t move. When I asked with a sidelong nce, he smiled shyly. "Actually, I''m not good atbat." "Is that so? You''re at Rank C, right?" "Just the rank." He seems nervous. Indeed, his onlybat-rted skill is [Dagger 1]. Quite weak. He might even lose to Dema if he''s not careful. "If you''re okay with it, please." Vero took out a small bottle from his pocket. It seems to be a low-quality healing potion. "A potion. I have some on hand, so I''ll just take the gesture. By the way, is it homemade?" "If you can tell." Vero nodded. I can''t identify the potion maker with [Appraisal], but the small bottle is amon item. I use it often too. And for someone at Rank C, it''s a bit low-quality. "I''ve learned [Alchemy] skill. I used to think about making a living as an alchemist, but I had talent limits. Now, I''m an adventurer." "Still, it should be useful. Potions are expensive." "Yes, everyone has been kind to me." Contrary to his words, Vero seemed somewhat lonely. Strong in spirit, but all his practical skills are mediocre. He seems like a man depicted as a jack-of-all-trades, master of none. After some small talk, Ted and the others gathered, seeking advice on how to handle group battles. I leave it to Vero since I have little experience and continue to stay alert. After some time, I don''t know how much has passed. I switch with Velotte and rest in a corner of thepost shed. Everyone else gathers, some closing their eyes in rest, while others still grimace. In the quiet time that passes, my [Presence Detection] reacts. I stand up quietly and head towards Vero, who is on guard. "They''reing." Whispering, Velotte stares out the window. [Presence Detection] captures numerous signs. Finally, Vero recognizes it, and he signals it to Sekies. Hassha and Serade enterbat mode, and seeing this, the guards also hurriedly get up. I close the small window and focus my attention outside. The number is eighteen, neenstill increasing. Twenty-one, twenty-two twenty-five. I signal with my fingers, and tension runs through everyone. Still, more than expected. Dangerous. The cows and sheep, sensing danger, start making noise. Stimted by that, Dema, with short roars, begins to swarm into the livestock shed. The sound of bricks being hit is followed by wood-shattering sounds. They broke through the front door. Receiving the signal from Sekies, Vero and I slip out. And when we confirm that all the Dema have invaded the livestock shed, everyone also leaves thepost shed. During this time, the sound of wood breaking and the cries intensify. Did they get inside the huts? Due to theirrge numbers, it might notst long. With a hand signal from Sekies, we split into two groups. Hashou, and 7 guards at the front. Velo, Serade, and 3 remaining guards at the back. Although the reinforcements at the back get partly destroyed, they''re still sealed with wooden boards. It''s faster to remove that than to peel it off. "Get ready!" Themandes from Secias. We are not in a hurry. That''s ording to n. Shouts and intense roars can be heard. Silently waiting, I nod to the guards. And when the guards break the back door simultaneously, with Jema at the forefront, Serade rushes in. Chapter 97.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (6) Chapter 97.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (6) While two security guards guarded the back door, I lit a torch for the remaining guard with [Flint]. "I''m counting on you here." Leaving those words behind, I also jumped into the livestock shed. The shed''s interior gets illuminated by the white light of Amber''s [Light]. Despite the intense intimidation from the Decrama, those near the entrance got thrown into chaos as Serade attacked from behind, and four of them were already lifeless. I switched to a bow and arrow and leaped onto a beam. They are indeed swarming around the livestock. The entrance to the shed is located in the center of the whole, so the livestock are isted to the far right. It would have been troublesome if they dispersed inside, but this way, they were gathered in one direction. I nocked an arrow and aimed at Dekrama on the beam. At that moment, something jumped into my field of vision. It''s still alive. A sheep was rolling under the beam. It had a pitiful appearance with only one leg, but it was still breathing roughly. As soon as our eyes met, I unconsciously changed my aim and released the arrow. Shot through the head, the sheep stopped moving. It''s just waiting for death in that state. Treatment is meaningless. As I sighed, suddenly, an arrow was shot nearby. Following the trajectory, it pierced another sheep. It was Varner. He nodded at me and returned to support hispanions. Now is not the time to indulge in sentimentality. They were lured into this situation for our convenience. Don''t waste lives. The area near the entrance was quickly taken over by Yabushou and Serade. Led by the highbat-capable Sekies, they began to sweep toward the back. Varner and I provided cover fire from above, while the guards and Amber secured the front and back doors to block any escape routes. Velotte, along with three security guards, kept watch on the perimeter. Even though the opponents were inferior, the battle of the Sekies was impressive. They skillfully wielded the hand axe and buckler, parrying and cutting down enemies. asionally, the attacks of Dekrama were blocked by a scaly white light wall. It was Amber''s defensive magic, [Sacred Lamer]. A basic holy magic that can be applied to others. While its strength doesn''t match shields or [Stone Coat], it seems to handle Dekrama just fine. Unable to withstand the pressure, some parts of Dekrama tried to cross the barrier to surround the Sekies. However, Ted and the others wouldn''t allow that. Protecting the left and right of Sekies, they attacked Decrama. Sekies chose Serade as thebatant precisely because of this. They judged that he had the strength to fight Decrama and, being small, could move easily inside the livestock shed. At first, Sekies was concerned about the rear, but once he saw their performance, he seemed to trust them. They concentrated on the front and advanced. "Tenco, they''reing!" Varner''s warning came from the opposite beam. Several Dekrama climbed the beam and attacked me and Varner. I dodged the first, kicked away the second, and shed thest from the front. Elliot, who was prepared, delivered the finishing blow to the falling Dekrama. Varner skillfully wielded his short sword, shing and knocking down enemies. Nails handled the other side. Even the once-aggressive Dekrama fell into a state of panic as theirrades fell one by one. Jumping onto the beam, I ran wild toward the front and back doors. Arrows wouldn''t be fatal, and the unstable footing was their advantage. They managed to pass through, but the guards blocked their way. Dekrama couldn''t break through the narrow entrance and got cut down. Everything was going smoothly. However, things changed at this point. One Dekrama found a weak point in the reinforcements: a window. I immediately shot an arrow, but it was toote. "It got out!" Velotte''s warning mixed with the sound of a struggle, and I realized another Dekrama was escaping from the shed. Even if we let them go a bit, the goal is achieved, but we have to exterminate them. "Varner, I''ll leave this to you!" I jumped down from the beam and rushed outside. One had already been defeated, but the other was still running away. Velotte and the guards gave up the pursuit, and boarded up the window with a board, preventing further escape. Moonlight leaked through the gaps in the thick clouds. Illuminated by it, a naked C and bloodied C ape was running in the pasture. I nocked an arrow and aimed. It''s already beyond the effective range of the bolt type. I can''t show intermediate magic like [Prate Gale]. It''s not even the effective range of a short bow, but I held my breath and released the arrow. The flying arrow fell as if aimed at the movement of the Dekrama. A short scream. Oh, it hit. The arrow pierced its left leg. Unfortunately, it didn''t deliver a fatal blow, but it can''t escape anymore. I flicked the sheath, drew the shamshir, and rushed at an apparently abnormal speed, sweeping the Dekrama with a [Strong Strike]. This time, a clear scream rose. Spreading an abundance of blood and entrails, the Dekrama went wild in the pasture. Persistent. I pressed on its belly with my foot and thrust a dagger into its heart. Turning my gaze away from the convulsing Dekrama, I noticed that Sekies and the others wereing out of the livestock shed. It seems everything is settled. Wiping off the bloodstains, I looked up at the dark night sky. It was quite a challenge, but in the end, it was unremarkable. Chapter 98.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (1) Chapter 98.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (1) In the battle against Dekrama, Nails and one security guard were injured. Nails couldn''t cope with the irregr movements and got bitten, while the security guard guarding the front entrance suffered injuries from a concentrated attack. "I''ll heal you." Ambel healed the wounds with [Light Healing]. There were other injured individuals, but their injuries were only superficial, not requiring magic. While the two were receiving treatment, we dragged Dekrama''s carcass out of the livestock shed, cing the sacrificed livestock outside. The decision on what to do with the livestock was left to the manager. But they would likely be buried. Considering their sacrifice, I wanted to let them rest peacefully. After that, we would dismantle Dekrama, but seeing everyone looking worn out, we headed towards the well. It was to wash away the deeply ingrained smell of manure. It was an extra step, but it couldn''t be helped. If I started alone, Sekies and Ted would definitely help. While everyone took turns using the well, I activated [Operate Water] from a distance, washing my entire body and clothes. Learning this magic reduced the effort of doingundry. Not only did it remove dirt, but it also dried incredibly fast. If done selectively, dry cleaning was also possible. I took pride that it made things cleaner than aundromat. "Free now, Tenko." As if he anticipated me waiting, Sekies called out to me. After a moment''s thought, I activated [Pure Water]. "I have water magic of my own." "No, even if you produce arge amount with life magic" Sekies stared at me intently. "Did you change clothes? You seem a bit cleaner." Sharp eyes. It''s a basic magic, so there shouldn''t be a problem. "I can use [Operate Water]. If you want, I can wash the clothes, and armor you wear." "Wash? Can you really do that?" "I can. I have plenty of magical power, and it''s easy with arge tub." It''s easy even without it, but it uses more magical power and takes more time and effort. After some hesitation, Sekies lowered his head. "Sorry, but please." He then called everyone and exined. They were somewhat delighted, but Ambel was probably the most pleased. Well, I understand the feeling. People can wipe the surface of leather armor, and change their regr clothes. Amber was the only one wearing a magical tool, a cape for defense enhancement. Even if he wanted to change, there was no recement. Immediately, a security guard brought a huge tub, so we drew water from the well and filled it. It would be impossible in one go, so to make them happy and as a form of goodwill, we started with the security guards. People threw their armor and clothes into the tub one after another. Surrounded by naked men, I activated [Operate Water]. Since the power of the Operate series was weak, it was difficult to move things as they were. I handed a stick to one of the security guards, asking him to stir it slowly, riding the flow to manipte the waters finely, removing the dirt. Blood, sweat, and years of stains dissolved, and the waters quickly turned dark. [Operate Water] could move liquids, so it was okay even if the waters got dirty, but it would be unpleasant, so I reced the water once and rinsed it. One by one, we took out each piece for finishing touches and removed the moisture. "Amazing, it''s almost dry!" The security guards showed each other their armor and clothes, rejoicing. Next was Serade''s turn, but "Hey, wash these for me!" A girl, nearly naked, rushed out of the management building with clothes in hand. Immediately, Amber grabbed her, pulling her inside. When she came out again, she was wearing a long robe. She should learn some modesty. Speaking of which, didn''t she sleep over at my ce at the end ofst year? This year, let''s send her to Dana''s house. Ted and the others took turns stirring the tub, while I used [Operate Water] to wash. As Elliot stirred, peering inside, Jema murmured quietly. "I could wash my body too, huh" Treating it as a great idea, Ted exchanged nces with me. "I won''t do it." "So you can do it after all!" "I said I won''t do it. Operate series may not have a sensation, but the shape is quite clear. It would be unfair." Ted and Jema didn''t understand and tilted their heads. It''s not easy to avoid various ces in the tub. It''s out of the question for women, and even for men, it''s not preferable. Well, even if it''s a guy, it might not be pleasant. After being pestered and stopping them from jumping in, we finished washing Serade and Yabushou. Then, we finally started dismantling, which we had put off. Naturally, I, along with Sekies, Varner, and Serade, assisted Yabushou. Fortunately, I didn''t have to skin Dekrama, so it wasn''t too dirty. The harvest was 5 magic stones and 34 canine teeth. Canine teeth could be used as materials for essories and sold for two to three small copper coins each. In total, it amounted to just under a silver coin. Hasho suggested distributing the magic stones, and despite our refusal, we were coerced with "rights to rewards and materials are separate.". In the end, Yabushou got two, and Sekies, Varner, Serade, and I each got 1. Since there were ten security guards, each of them received about fiverge copper coins, enough for a reasonably luxurious meal and drinks. They were quite pleased, considering the rarity of such distributions. Furthermore, all the canine teeth were given to Serade. Without giving Ted and the others a chance to refuse, she said, "It''spensation for the guard duty," and once again, they were forced to ept. "The night is breaking." For a while after that scene, Sekies muttered to himself without addressing anyone. Stopping my hands from washing the knife, I also looked up at the pale sky. Ted stretched and looked down at Dema. "Well, we''ll go meet her. Dana will be surprised when she sees this." Ted and the othersughed proudly. I put away the knife and stood up. "I''ll go along too. As we discussed, I''ll be away in the morning from today. Is that okay with you, Secias?" "Yeah. I''ll leave reconnaissance to Vero and Varner." Listening to Secias and my conversation, Ted and the others wore puzzled expressions. It seemed they didn''t quite understand. "The mission isn''t over yet. We need to figure out why these attackers were here. We still need to be cautious." Unfortunately, even the security guards seemed stunned. It might be understandable for inexperienced Ted and the others. But the security guards being unaware was a problem. Chapter 98.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (2) Chapter 98.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (2) After that, I attended lectures all night and returned to the ranch in the afternoon. The corpses of the Dekrama that had been lined up were no longer there, and sand had been scattered to conceal the soaked blood. Since Amber was nearby, I inquired about the situation. It seemed that the ranch leaders were surprised by the number of Dekrama. They apologized for hesitating to use livestock as bait. The sacrificed livestock were buried in the corner of the pasture, and the Dema corpses were helped by the shepherd and disposed of in the forest. The purpose was to warn other Dekrama, but since the corpses could attract other monsters or carnivores, they were carried a little deeper into the forest and divided into several ces. I think it was difficult to carry 25 bodies. At that time, no traces or noticeable abnormalities of the Dekrama were found. I thanked Amber and entered the management building to rest. I peeked into Serade''s resting room, and four people were sound asleep on sofas and the floor. Even they seemed thoroughly exhausted. Also, Elliott, a fellow student from the academy, had informed the academy that he would rest for a while. The agility is typical of a merchant. The son of a noble has a position and cannot neglect his studies for personal matters. Above all, it''s the father who pays the tuitiontracing back, it''s the blood tax of themoners. A few hourster, before the sun set, I woke up and went alone to the forest. Despite concerns from Sekies and Amber, and having received approval from Velotte, who explored with me, and Varner, who witnessed the Dekrama battle, I was allowed to act alone. Entering the forest, I circled where the Dekrama corpses had been discarded during the exploration. Surprisingly, there was small damage, and insects were swarming around. As a precaution, I also checked the surrounding treetops but found no traces of Dekrama or Nudlok approaching. So many Dekrama attacked. Perhaps the Demas are no longer nearby, or other monsters are keeping their distance in caution. It''s likely to take a while for results to show. I promptly ended the reconnaissance and returned to the ranch. Two more days passed since the Dekrama attack. After finishing lectures and heading towards the ranch, the shepherds greeted me. If you spend six days together, you get to know each other. Adventurers are the same. While I was resting, it seemed Ted and the others were receiving training from Sekies and Varner. Even if you cooperate with a superior, it''s meaningless if you''re disliked. Yabushou is an experienced person, and there will be much to gain. "Good morning." Noticing my arrival, Vero appeared from the management building. After exchanging customary greetings, I turned my gaze to the forest. "How''s it going?" "There are no traces at all. It should bepleted soon." "That''s a relief. Both they and I have lives to live. If it drags on, it''ll be tough." Also, the first-term outdoor exercise is approaching. There is still over a week, but if a new Dekrama is discovered, vignce will be extended, and the outdoor exercise will significantly affect grades. So Elliott couldn''t take a break. "By the way" Vero casually began. "We discussed it together and decided to distribute the reward. We''ll pay an amount appropriate to your rank. Especially since Tenko-san has worked as much as we have." "No, the reward is" "Don''t refuse. Adventurers shouldn''t casually say they work withoutpensation." Saying that, Vero smiled wryly. It doesn''t make sense to intrude withoutpensation. But if I refuse, Ted and the others may also decline. It''s a statement made with that in mind. He seems more capable than I thought. I might as well ept it gratefully. "Understood, I''ll take it. You guys are doing more than your fair share." "In return, we''re making things easier for you." Veroughed cheerfully. This request is designated as D-rank or higher. I expect the reward to be increased due to therge number of Dekrama, but even so, it should be lower than the average for C-rank. Once distributed, their shares will likely decrease significantly. After parting ways with Velo, I went to the forest without taking too much of a nap. The main reward is Dana''s safety. Getting marypensation on top of that means I have to work even harder. I circled the shallow parts of the forest, checked around the Dekrama corpses, and investigated the site of the first discovery, where they had their meal. We found no traces of Dekrama. If thepletion of the request is near, should I expand the search range? After a little thought, I headed west. While listening to birds chirping, I examined treetops, tree roots, mossy rock surfaces, and dense bushes. We found no traces of Dekramas or other monsters like Nudlok. Did that herd really wreak havoc around here? If the Nudlok that imed this territory got wiped out, it might take more time for the forest to settle down. After walking for a while and still not encountering any monsters, I only saw small animals and deer. I''ve gone too far from the ranch. Continuing westward is meaningless. Should I make arge detour north or south and return east? While thinking about that, I absentmindedly raised my gaze. Immediately, I froze. When did it get here? Clinging to the trunk of a tree was a giant dragonfly. Its total length easily exceeded a meter, and had fist-sizedpound eyes staring at me. Dreppen. Up close, it had quite a menacing appearance. Moreover, [Stealth 4]even with my [Detection 5], I wouldn''t notice it without being consciously aware. And it''s fast. Its straightforwardbat power is below an orc, but its agility is high at 24. Additionally, the modifiers from [eleration Enhancement 2] and [Mobility Enhancement 4], increased to 28 and 33, respectively. That''s a speed close to the mutated species of Hunter Fitches. Average adventurers wouldn''t be able tond a hit, and if it uses [Stealth] from above, one could get attacked without even realizing it. As we stared at each other in silence, vague presences increased. All of them activated [Stealth] while silently descending. Before long, 8 Dreppen gathered. This can''t be a coincidence. Am I the prey? Three days in a row, I''ve been alone in the forest. They noticed and have been waiting for an opportunity. I recall Reba''s words. It might have sounded like a joke, but she was genuinely worried. Indeed, for them, a child would be an easy target. However, I smiled. Chapter 98.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (3) Chapter 98.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (3) Thank you. The fact that the cautious Dreppen descended into the forest proves that Dekrama is not present. In addition, the Dekrama battle had the attention of Yabushou and the security guards, making it unusable. Let me have some practicalbat practice, Dreppen. I activated [High-Speed Movement] and unsheathed my Shamshir. In response to the sound, several monsters took flight. One monster descended rapidly through the trees It''s opening its mouth wide and approaching. The sword still couldn''t reach it. Nevertheless, I swung the Shamshir. "If they''re only at this level, one strike should do it." Thepound eyes shifted, and a giant dragonfly, split into three parts, crashed into the ground. [Wind Blow] A mid-level attack skill thatbines physical and wind attributes. It requires highbat skills, agility, and a wind attribute rank for mastery. It''s a recently acquired mid-level attack skill. Aligned with the trajectory of [Double Strike], a barrage of wind des struck the target. A skill reminiscent of Mercant''s [Wind de] and Valerie''s [Double Strike]. Even with mypound eyes, the wind des were invisible. Even when three of mypanions were taken down, other Dreppen paid no attention. They took flight one after another, attacking in a nosedive. Good, I''ll counter everything with [Wind Blow]. Diligently dodging the assaults, I seized opportunities to unleash wind des. The range is just under two meters, but with my current agility of 40, even the heavy Shamshir can touch a top speed of 24. The Dreppen was being sliced up amusingly. When their numbers were halved, I unintentionally let out a sound. "Wow, cannibalism?" One Dreppen carried a deadrade, left the scene,nded on a branch, and began feasting on the corpse. Frowning, I unleashed Wind Blow] on another Dreppen. Shallow Unable to kill, a Dreppen approached me with a wound. However, I didn''t need to dodge. Thinking it was dead, another wounded Dreppen attacked. Suddenly, arge dragonfly aerial battle began. Thest Dreppen joined in, and the three monsters tangled overhead. The one that started cannibalizing casually watched the conflict, chewing itspanion gracefully. Even though they approached from over there, theypletely forgot about me. Practicalbat practice I scratched my cheek and looked around. Three Dreppen corpses stilly untouched. Well, aren''t theying to attack anymore? With indigestion, I retreated. That''s when it happened. The ground suddenly exploded. In front of my astonished eyes, a pir of rock emerged with dust. It''s directly hitting the Dreppen engaged in aerialbat and swallowing it instantly. This is magic!? The pir moved abruptly, and the tip, now swollen into a triangle, was directed at me. Something glowed in the small indentations at both ends. Mocking me as I hastily retreated, the branch Dreppen flew away. The triangle turned in that direction and once again faced me. A giant snakecould it be Meluga!? Name: C Race: Kudurga Level: 17 Health: 105/105 Mana: 90/90 Strength: 17 Intelligence: 14 Dexterity: 6 Endurance: 21 Agility: 13 Charisma: 8 [Skills] Stealth 3, Presence Detection 6, Insight 2, Impact Resistance 4, Suffocation Resistance 8, Earth Magic 5, Non-Attribute Magic 3 [Magic] -Basic- Earth Bolt, Stone Blow, Earth Shield, Force Field Earth Spirit Summoning: Lanyel -Intermediate- Stgmite, Earth Wall [Titles] None "It''s not the same thing!!" That Reba, there''s no way he''s just a glutton A wielder of spirit magic is a rarity among rarities. Kudurga leisurely emerged from the ground. It was over ten meters long. With its thickness, it unmistakably resembled the monster I had encountered before. Its rock-like face showed no emotion, but it gave the impression of scrutinizing the surroundings. [Presence Detection] was probably probing for any other prey besides me. I tightened my grip on the Shamshir. I can''t leave this one alone. If it appears in the ranch, it''ll be more than just a Dekuramamotion. Moreover, if I let it escape now, discovering this monster underground would be nearly impossible. Above all, it''s an excellent opportunity to seriously fight a magician. Whether it realized there was nothing else around, Kudurga''s attention focused on me. At that moment, an enormous mouth suddenly approached. Hey, that''s too much. I dodged the bite, leaped over the follow-up tail strike, and dodged another bite. Despite its high intelligence, it seems to perceive me as a weaker opponent. But I''m grateful it underestimates me. I haven''t decided what to do. Dispatching Kudurga is easy. Itcks resistance, so I can finish it with [Multiple Chants]. The problem is whether to do it immediately or wait and see. Spirit magic is a rare skill, a specialized form of magic that requires [Insight], and even if you learn it from a magic book, it won''t activate. There are virtually no human users, and the possibility of encountering one again is hopeless. Moreover, the earth attribute area magic [Stgmite] is also rare. It''s said to be more suitable for anti-army than anti-personnel, and due to the unpoprity of earth attributes, there are few practitioners. I''d like to see how both of these work, but the risks are significant. Especially spirit magic, whichcks a predetermined effect, would drastically change the situation based on the abilities of the spirit named Lanyel. Suddenly, Kudurga''s attacks ceased. Still expressionless, but I somehow feel it''s getting annoyed. After observing me for a while, it lowered its head leisurely. At that moment, my entire body became heavy. [Force Field]a basic magic of no attribute. I moved my limbs to check the sensation. Apparently, it''s a magic that gives viscosity to the magical power in the atmosphere. Unlike Pidosios''s [Chain Bind], it doesn''t materialize. With this, I can''t destroy it, but. Chapter 98.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (4) Chapter 98.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (4) Swinging Shamshir in a horizontal sweep. The bisected [Earth Bolt] fell to the ground and disappeared. That''s why it''s not get obstructed. Movement is indeed restricted, but it doesn''t have much impact at this level. Anyway, it''s the first [Force Field]. At this point, greed begins to emerge. I want to see at least one of them. Kudurga didn''t shoot a pursuing [Earth Bolt]. Instead, an unusual presence began to emanate around. Grateful, is it an immediate spirit magic? Howeverthis is a bit unexpected. I raise my vignce and scan all around. The number captured by [Presence Detection] is seven. Isn''t spirit summoning supposed to be just one? The mossy ground splits, and a small, single-eyed snake emerges. It looks like an awkward sculpture made of stones and soil clumps. Earth spirit, Lanniel, huh? Suddenly, Kudurga twitches. As a signal, the earth spirit Lanniel simultaneously howls. Instantly, [Physical Up] and [Moving Up] are [Multiple Chanting], and I cut, deflect, and dodge the thrusting stone stakes. It didn''t stop at once. Sessively, seven stakes fly from all directions. It''s tougher than I imagined. I understand the feelings of those I''ve dealt with so far. It''s like multiple chanting.'' Moreover, the stakes have a skill called [Breath of the Earth Seed], and Lanniel''s magic power hasn''t decreased. Frustrated by the attacks notnding, one Lanniel jumps towards me. While deflecting another stake, I return the attack with my sword. The sensation is dull. I couldn''t bisect it, and I ended up repelling Lanniel. Is it difficult for regr weapons? I pursue Lanniel with [Wind Running], as it flies away. The invisible de tears through Lanniel, but before I can savor it, [Strong Strike] is released towards my head. "Ku!" Kudurga''s fang shes with Shamshir, and [Strong Strike] gets repelled. I stop Kudurga, who is trying to engulf me, with my sword. In the corner of my vision, I catch sight of Lanniel. This is bad I push back Kudurga and quickly scan the line of sight. No good. I deflect and dodge the stakes aimed at my head and torso. However, I couldn''t avoid the stake that pierced my left forearm and grazed my right thigh. Enduring the intense pain, I distance myself. Troublesome, spirit magic. The coordination just now is the power of [Spirit Communion]. Even without exchanging nces, they uratelyunched attacks. They''re connected by something invisible. The fact that Lanniel is a long-range type is tough. [Multiple Chanting] is activated centered around oneself, but spirit magic has as manyunching tforms as the number of the caster and spirits. If I''m a machine gun, these guys are like multiple people with pistols. The Kousai Sword, or the spare one-handed sword, would have made it a bit easier. Holding Shamshir with only my right hand, I nce at my left arm. I can''t use my left arm anymore. The bone is damaged. It''s time to make a decision. I understand spirit magic well now. Lanniel is a weak spirit, without using skills, it''s a fair match with a Goblin. Still, I''ve suffered a serious injury. In conclusion, spirit magic is terrifying. If there were many users, Lapnas might not have been called a hero. I switch my focus and concentrate. However, both Kudurga and I moved to make a move. Faster than me, Kudurga''s magic is released. A faint murmur reaches my ears. Suppressing the pain in my legs, I jump into the air instantly. This is [Stgmite]like a sword mountain. Covering the entire area are numerous stone spears. Infantry and cavalry will suffer if they have their feet on the ground. Moreover, the length is about sixty centimeters, making it even more difficult to receive fatal injuries. It''s malicious, but it''s called anti-army magic for a reason. While impressed, a huge mouth approaches. Stone stakes get shot out as if aimed. Escaping by flying was also anticipated. Sorry, but the training is over. As fangs and stakes approach, I release [Fireball]. Simultaneously, I activate my ability with the blue and azure mantle, deploying [Water Shield] in front of me. [Fireball] collides with Kudurga, scattering mes in all directions and deflecting the stone stakes with me. They hit a nearby trunk, and I fell to the ground. Brushing off the embers, I check my status. My health is low. That''s intermediate magic; I might die with 2 more hits. To preserve some magic power, I activated [Water Shield] with the blue and azure mantle, but doesn''t add much to the owner-dependent. Maybe I was too stingy. Standing up and repositioning Shamshir, all Lanniels have disappeared. The sword mountain has also vanished, and [Force Field] has also worn off unnoticed. I see, that''s why they made a move. I''ve returned to square one, but why do I feel unsteady? Kudurga charges with its head shaking. However, it collides with the ground off-target and ends up burying its head in it. "What are you doing?" It seems it can''t get out, and its body wildly thrashes. Well, this is different. Still, it''s too foolish. Observing its defenseless body, I couldn''t help but be amazed. It seems it''s trying to escape. Not that good at burrowing, but more importantly, it''s not something you should do in front of the enemy. My magic power is on the verge of exhaustion, and my mind isn''t functioning properly. I activate [Obstructing Earth Wall] directly under its head. The wall propels it, and therge snake dances in the air. "Even without running out, this is how it turns out. Let''s be careful of the remaining amount." I activate [Prate Gale] with [Multiple Chanting]. Countless wind bullets break through the outeryerprating. This one is also not well-aimed. Blood stters from the hole in its neck, and Kudurga writhes on the ground. It has the power of instant death, but its prating power was too high, and it went through. I should have made it a bit shallower. The high uracy is also something to consider. I activate [Magic Bolt] with [Multiple Chanting] and deliver the finishing blow to Kudurga. Chapter 98.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (5) Chapter 98.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (5) I emerged from the forest, and a patrolling Varner noticed me. "Call Amber!" He shouted and ran towards me, his expression changing. "Are you okay, Tenko?" "It''s over. My injuries have been treated." I raised my hand and smiled at Varner. Meanwhile, the management office was in turmoil, and Yabushou and Serade flew over. They repeated the same words. But everyone''s expressions remained unchanged. That''s because arge hole got torn in the leather armor on my left arm, and the thigh area got roughly cut open. To make matters worse, I got covered in blood. I used a healing potion to wash away the bloodstains and wrap bandages. But I couldn''t deal with the sttered blood. Amber took my left hand. "Show me." "I said it''s already treated. The wounds are healed." Ignoring my words, Ambel removed the bandages. At that moment, gasps came from Ted and the others. The trace of the stone stake pierced through exposed dark red flesh. It didn''t look good, but it was already closed. By the way, only one forearm bone was broken. I''m currently using a makeshift splint with a suitable branch. "It''s a severe wound. You''ve used quite a bit of potion." "Well, yeah." "I''ll use healing magic." Saying that, Amber activated [Light Healing]. Even though it''s intermediate [Healing], it''s inferior to my potion at the basic level. I couldn''t casually reject her goodwill, but for some reason, the pain in my arm receded, surprising me. Did the bonesreconnect? "Potion is less effective on bones. The effect gets dispersed." "I didn''t know that. What about organs?" "That''s different. It requires knowledge, so it''s better to leave it to a physician." I see. Even healing has various aspects. Two years ago, Valerie suffered significant damage to her organs from the Tremble Cube. Without much thought, I left it to doctor Pavel, but the Markant probably knew. Amber took a splint from her luggage, discarded the branch, and rewrapped the bandages. "Don''t use your left arm for a while. It''s notpletely connected yet." "Got it. Thanks." When I bowed my head, Sekies opened his mouth eagerly. "So, what happened? Not a Dekrarma?" "I was attacked in the forest. At first it would be faster to show you the real thing. Someone, asks the director to gather the shepherds. I can''t carry it alone." I led everyone to the scene. As soon as they saw Kudurga, the director and the shepherds were stunned. Yabushou was also speechless, and Seradeespecially Ted and Jemawere cheering. "Amazing!" "Could it be that giant snake from before!?" As the first discoverer of the traces, Jema hit the mark. "Probably correct. If there were many of these, it would have caused moremotion." "I see, you finally got it!" While Jema admired, she looked at Kudorga with interest. I cut the head off to hide the pration trace of [Prate Gale]. Shamshir was damaged, but it was roughly cut off for the sake of pletely killing". Scales that seemed useful in battle were also damaged. Also, [Fireball] was released in the air, and there was no ignition, so there were no traces. Nails and Elliot joined in poking the long body, and Ted and Jema tried to lift it by pulling its tail. Ignoring the children, Yabushou looked at each other. "The scales and the shape of the head isn''t that Kudurga?" "It''s rmended for C-rank, right?" "But, the wounds from earlier" Barnar denied Sekies''s question, and Amber raised another question. Only Vero, with an expression of amazement, observed the corpse with Ted and the others. "Hey, Tenko. Did this guy use earth magic on this?" "I used it. Amber healed me with [Earth Bolt]." "Is it settled with Kudurga? I thought it was strong for a child, but this much" "Indeed, a formidable enemy." "It''s not a rmended opponent for D-rank, let alone solo. How far did you use magic? When it bes a powerful individual, it can manipte up to intermediate. Still, that''s unlikely." Ah, that''s right. It''s probably that. "I used intermediate, but only [Earth Wall]." I pointed to the location where I activated it. Since it was catalyst-free, it had disappeared, but the ground was exposed in a rectangr shape. "You were lucky. If you use intermediate attack magic, even C-rank bes top rmended." "Top? It''s really fortunate in misfortune. By the way, what is that?" "It''s spirit magic. Kudurga seems to have a high affinity with the earth''s spirit. Meeting it increases the probability of bing a spirit user. Depending on the spirit, it can get rmended for B-rank." Chapter 98.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (6) Chapter 98.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (6) I made a surprised expression and looked at the corpse. The spirit it summoned was lower-ranked, probably between C-rank upper and B-rank lower. It was a formidable opponent, but Rannell had only [Earth Bolt] as an attack means. If anything, [Stgmite] was more dangerous. Anyway, I heard an interesting story. Spirit magic is a kind of contract, isn''t it? Those with the [Spirit Communion] skill should be able to make contracts. "Sorry for interrupting the story." The ranch manager cut in hesitantly. "Would it be alright to transport this snake?" "Yes. It''s too big to dismantle here. It''s modest, but I''ll pay you for your trouble." Though the shepherds were hesitant, they jumped at the mention of payment. They quickly tied ropes and began preparing for transportation. Once brought to a corner of the grazingnd, I asked a shepherd for well water and had Serade help with dismantling. As a result, a magic stone, round leather, two fangs, and an additional magic stone from an undigested Dreppen were found. I also obtained one magic stone from the Dreppen I had taken down and collected sixteen well-preserved wings. The bones of Kudo urga seemed unlikely to be valuable, but I took them back for now. I asked Ted and the others to dispose of the Dreppen''s entrails in the forest. What remained was arge amount of meat. It wasbeled as harmless in [Appraisal], but the taste was unknown. I cut it into bite-sized pieces with a knife, seared it with [Flint], and sprinkled it with salt. When I put it in my mouth, I was surprised by its tenderness. As I suspected during dismantling, it became even more distinctive when chewed. Perhaps it was to make it easier to move through the soil. "It has a subtle taste. This would go well with any dish." Upon hearing my impression, everyone furrowed their brows. The ranch manager and the shepherds had no choice, but it was surprising to see adventurers showing reluctance. Then Ted and the others returned. Upon hearing the situation, the vanguard members mored. "Feed us!" This was the true nature of adventurers. It wasn''t about being gluttonous; it was about having an appetite. When Kudurga''s meat was put into their mouths, the four cheered. Intrigued, Yabushou cautiously tasted it and praised it. The ranch manager and the shepherds, watching from a distance, also started to make noise. ording to Vero and Elliot, there was no demand for Kudurga''s meat since it was rare, and no one wanted to eat it. Nevertheless, I decided to treat the shepherds. And so, in the evening on the grazingnd, Verna and I grilled Kudurga''s meat in a frying pan while Dina and others prepared and brought Kudurga dishes from the kitchen. Adventurers and shepherds sat together, enjoying meat dishes and alcohol. The ranch manager sent shepherds to buy a small amount of alcohol. Due to the Dreppen attack, it was confirmed that there was no Dekrama. That was a celebration before thepletion of the request. During the evening, the shepherds and I switched ces. I, Verna, and the free-handed Dina joined the feast. Eventually, Ted and Gemma asked about the Kudorga battle, and I, feeling Yabushou''s gaze, reluctantly shared the story, starting from the encounter with the Dreppen. "Attack magic is troublesome" While looking at Ted and the others who were engrossed in eating, I was thinking about something else. It started with monkeys and ended with a giant snake. And if you traced it back, it was the imbnce caused by the destruction of the goblin vige. Kudorga came here chasing prey that had moved a great distance. Dekrama, not only unfamiliar with thend but also aware of the approaching Kudurga, came out into the dangerous grasnd. The entire forest returning to normal will take some time. Even so, in the not-too-distant future, Nudlok will dominate the treetops. And the surface will be contested by Goblins and Orcs. Even if Dekrama remains, it should be normal over time. Suddenly, I reflected on the past half-month. Being an adventurer is truly a harsh upation. A request that only involves protecting turns out to be this difficult. The intense battle with Kudurga ended, and apuse erupted from the shepherds, who had somehow been listening. Everyone''s faces were filled with relief and joy in the campfire light. Raising my cup, I responded to the apuse. In any case, we sessfully defended the ranch. Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 25 (+1) Health: 124/124 (+10) Magic Power: 314/314 (+13) Strength: 14 (+1 up) Intelligence: 17 Dexterity: 17 Endurance: 13+2 Agility: 18+2 (40: double) Charisma: 16 [Skills] Strong Strike, Double Strike, Wind Fang Assault (new), Enhanced Growth, Strengthened Growth Value, Status Camouge, Language Mastery, High-Speed Movement, Multiple Chants, Ice Resistance 2, Mental Resistance 5, Pain Resistance 1, sh Resistance 1, Appraisal 5, Synthesis 7, Tracking 4, Stealth 4, Presence Detection 5, One-Handed Sword 7, Two-Handed Sword 1, Curved Sword 1, Martial Arts 7, Dagger 5, Archery 4, Fire Magic 6, Water Magic 5, Wind Magic 6, Earth Magic 6, Non-Attributed Magic 4, Ice Magic 2, Lightning Magic 2, Alteration Magic 5 [Magic] -Basic- Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Shock Bolt, me Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Water Shield, Wind Shield, Magic Shield, Earth Shield, Operate Water, Operate Soil, Operate Energy, Physical Up, Moving Up, Create Solution -Intermediate- Fireball, Prate Gale, Earth Wall [Titles] Reincarnator, Ace of the Return Home Club (Endurance +2, Agility +2), Second Son of the Reedwald Baron Family Chapter 99.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (1) Chapter 99.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (1) Two days afterpleting the ranch request, I spent a full day of rest before heading into town wearing leather armor. My goal was to repair the leather armor. In hindsight, the leather armor didn''t prove very useful in this recent battle. Any armor is weak against piercing attacks. Under the influence of Laniel''s [Earthen Breath], my beloved leather armor suffered significant damage to the arms and legs. However, unless there''s a good reason, it''s dangerous to remove armor, as you never know what might happen. I had to ept it as a consumable item. Also, the reason I didn''t immediately take it for repair wasn''t due to fatigue. It was because Icked the motivation. Throughout the previous day of rest, I pondered on this reason. Truth be told, when us cleanly sliced through my armor, I experienced a simr sensation. Afterward, I took the damaged sword to the Larsen Trading Company, where I had purchased the armored rhino, and entrusted its repair to a skilled craftsman even superior to Selene. It eventually got restored, but for some reason, I felt dissatisfied. Wearing it didn''t feel ufortable. And at the time, I thought it was just my imagination. And now, with it damaged again, suspicions arose. While lounging in the living room, I suddenly realized. It was the finish and the repair costs. It wasn''t that the Larsen Trading Company charged exorbitant fees. The prices were fair, and the repairs were wless. The disparityy with my acquaintance, the decorative artisan Katie. I had seen her take on repairs before, and her prices were unusually low. However,pared to the craftsmen at the Larsen Trading Company, there wasn''t much difference in skill to justify the gap in cost. After realizing this, I deliberated for a while and decided to entrust Katie with the repairs. Even if slightly inferior, she was a skilled craftsman. "Oh, Altair-kun. It''s been a while." As I entered the workshop, Katie greeted me with a smile. I nodded lightly and returned the greeting. "Long time no see. Are you organizing documents?" "Yeah. It''s a pain, but if I don''t do it now, I''ll regret itter." Katie nced through the parchment and sorted them. "So, what brings you here today? Another workshopDDdon''t even say it, okay?" "No, I came for a job request." I ced arge bag on the counter. Katie set aside the documents and inspected the leather armor. "You got quite a beating again. Did you get stabbed by a spear?" "It was [Earth Bolt]." "I see. Magic can be scary, huh?" I had informed Katie and Narubano that I was doubling as an adventurer. Of course, I kept it confidential. Honestly, even if they found out, the impact would be minimal. Respectfully, their connection to the upper world was thin. While pointing at the leather armor, I exined to Katie. "This is a cowhide armor reinforced with Eras Rhino leather. ording to the creator, repairs should be sufficient with cowhide, but if Eras Rhino leather is needed, I can provide itDD" Feeling a sense of incongruity, I cut off my words. When I looked up, Katie''s behavior seemed strange. But, she had her face close to the leather armor, frozen in ce. Perhaps something was bothering her. And for several seconds, Katie remained motionless. She opened her mouth in a whisper. "What is this?" "Huh?" I leaned in, squinting. Katie was staring at the fasteners that secured the leather armor. "Oh, that. It seems like the engraver did whatever they liked." "Whatever they liked?" Katie''s voice trembled, and suddenly, she leaned forward. "Whatever they liked!? Don''t you understand the greatness of this!? Different engravings on each fastener! Moreover, it all forms a connected story! This is a heroic tale!" Startled by her fervor, I stumbled back. So, that rascal Rag did something like that. I only thought the design looked a bit different. Katie grabbed my shoulders and pulled me closer. "Who did this!? Who created this masterpiece!?" "Too close. The one who engraved it is Ragnidig, the engraver from Reedwald, a dwarf." "Ragnidig-sama! An artist of this caliber was buried in obscurity! I''ll leave it to you while I''m away!" "Wait a minute." I said, grabbing Katie''s cor as she tried to dash out. "If you go there suddenly, you''ll definitely get turned away." "I can ovee it with my passion!" "No, you can''t. His stubbornness is ingrained. Besides, what about the jobs you''re currently handling? Do you think a craftsman who neglects their work will be epted?" Katie came to a sudden stop. "Even if you go, finish your current work first. And Rag is quite skilled. You won''t even get a hearing until you prove your abilities." "Ugh that''s true. I don''t have skills surpassing his teachings" Katie slumped. She had been deified quite a bit. I''d like to see Rag''s reaction. "Anyway, please repair the leather armor for now. Feel free to observe as much as you want during that time." "Oh, right!" Once again, Katie pounced on the leather armor, inspecting it closely. "By the way, there are also a sword and a cape that Lag worked on." "Will you sell them!?" Katie''s head turned around. A bit creepy. "No, you can''t. They''re precious items. But I can lend themDD" Hold on, lend? I gazed at Katie with dted pupils. Well, it could be mutually beneficial. "Actually, during lectures, I''ve left valuables at the guild. If you''re willing, could you take care of them all at once?" "Of course! Please bring them to me right away! No, I''ll go get them now!" I restrained Katie as she tried to dash out again and headed to the adventurer''s guild to pick up the Kousei Sword and the Stiletto. I hadn''t nned to go outside for a while, so I left them there for safekeeping. I also stopped by my home to collect the Azure Mantle. As I arranged them together, Katie had a blissful expression. If Battle Axe of Destruction was still with Selene, the Azure series would be almostplete. Katie looked like she was about to faint. That side seems more outstanding as a work of art. I was worried about whether she would properly fix the leather armor, but after emphasizing the importance, I left the workshop. On the way, I passed by Narubano''s cksmith shop. Many top-notch artisans I had encountered so far were entric. Katie, being of the same kind, might be one of Selene''s top artisans in the future. As I nced at the cksmith shop, I recalled the encounter with Narubano. When he saw the Kousai Sword, he tly refused to handle it with all his might. If it were Katie, she would have had the opposite reaction. Even if I refused, she would have begged to see it. The sound of the hammer striking the metal resonated peacefully. Perhaps Narubano should be more greedy. Chapter 99.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (2) Chapter 99.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (2) When I returned home, I pondered about [Magic Tool Creation] while sipping Shogun tea. Currently, the easiest challenge seems to be essories. There''s no limit in quantity, so as long as they soak in the solution, they can be permeated inrge quantities. However, there is a risk that essories may be cursed magical items. Rings reinforced for durability are an example, and essories aren''t useful for enhancements like sh or impact. Simr things may happen with weapons, but the potential is lower than with essories. However, weapons are bulky. The number that can be immersed in the alchemical solution is small, reducing the number of attempts. As for armor, I don''t even feel like preparing it. I''ve purchased containers specifically for weapons. Shaped like swords, they reduce the waste of the solution, and if I prepare arge quantity, I can maintain the current pace. However, managing them seems quite difficult. Ted and the others would be fine, but I can''t ask Dana. Moreover, cksmithing takes time. Without working through the night, I can''t prepare arge quantity. "In that casecraft weapons as much as possible, and if there are spare magic stones, try essories. Is that a safe choice?" With a tentative conclusion, I went to the backyard. Although there is space at home, the backyard is evenrger. If I build it in a corner, it won''t interfere with forging, and if I make it a workshop, it would be even better. I looked up and surveyed the old brick buildings, dpidated wooden houses, and ruins-like apartment buildings. Most buildings had their backs turned, so I didn''t pay much attention. But if it became a forge, that wouldn''t work. The noise and soot from the forge were terrible. The formation of a craftsman district was for that reason. If I make the walls thick and the chimney tall, would that help with noise and soot? Using [Earth Wall], even if the building looks ugly, it can be made, and since there are no seams, the soundproofing effect should be high. However, whether it would be effective or not, I couldn''t answer. I''m not an expert. While I was pondering, I felt the presence of someone on the street in front of my house. Dana, perhaps? It''s earlier than usual, but maybe the work is already done? Following the presence absentmindedly, the person didn''t pass by but stopped in front of my house, knocking on the door. It''s rare for someone toe alone. When I opened the door, Dana bowed deeply. "I apologize for the sudden visit." "That''s fine, but did something happen at the ranch?" "No, no monsters have appeared since then. Today, it''s about this." Saying that, Dana handed me arge bowl. It seems to be stewwhy bring it on the way home? When bringing soup, it''s usually carried from next door, and it looks more luxurious than usual. Curious, I asked, and it turned out to be a thank-you from the ranch. Not for defeating the Dekrama. But for the Kudurga cuisine. The workers are mostly poor, and they rarely get to eat meat. Unable to afford bread, they eat only porridge-like food. Until recently, Dana was the same. I generously distributed Kudorga meat, and the excess that couldn''t be eaten was given as a souvenir. It seems to have left a considerable impression, and even after two days, the topic of the feast is still going on. The ranchers, who wanted to express their gratitude, heard that Dana was acquainted with me. Even the director joined in, and using high-quality parts from the ughtered livestock, Dana and the others made stew. Why the thanks are in the form of stew is a mystery, but there''s no reason to refuse, so I epted it sincerely. "Well then, I''ll dly ept this." Dana bowed and tried to leave, but I stopped her. "Can I bother you for a bit more? I''m in a bit of a bind and want your advice." "Me?" "No one is more qualified than you. Well,e in." I invited her in, and while she felt apologetic, I made tea. When the time was right, I asked for her opinion on the forge and workshop. "What do you think? Would it be a nuisance to the neighborhood?" "It would be a bother" I conveyed that I wanted Dana''s honest opinion to Dana, who seemed somewhat uneasy. After hesitating for a while, she answered hesitantly. "I don''t think anyone wouldin to Alter-sama." With that, she spoke with reluctance. Chapter 99.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (3) Chapter 99.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (3) "Ah, I see" Once again, I had forgotten. I''m a noble. I had only considered whether it would be inconvenient. There was no waymoners in the neighborhood couldin. Perhaps the training sessions with Ted and the others were more disruptive than I thought. I can''t believe I''m realizing this just now. It''s clear that Icked consideration, but, to begin with, I was avoided. Even if we happened to meet, people would quickly flee. Dana was like that at first too, so I optimistically thought that normal neighborly interactions would eventually happen. However, apart from Nails and Dana, I still haven''t talked to anyone else. While it felt easy, I also sensed a bit of loneliness. Now that I know a full-fledged noble like Lucina, I can understand their feelings well. It must be quite frightening to think that such a person lives nearby. And Lucina isn''t the only special one, I believe. As a noble, I hadn''t noticed, but there are likely simr people at the academy. Even Lambert had erected barriers between himself andmoners. "For now, let''s put aside my status. If amoner were to set up a cksmith, what do you think?" "Well, even if you say that What''s the problem?" "It''s quite noisy, and there''s also the soot. It might have a distinct metallic smell." Upon hearing this, Dana pondered. "Noise might be a concern. Some folks don''t even leave their homes during the day. And especially with the windows open during this season." "If there''s noise, we''ll have to close the cksmith when necessary. It might be life-threatening, but we''ll figure something out. We''ll think about precautionster." "The smell shouldn''t be a problem. I think the residents around here wouldn''t mind. The soot entering homes would be an issue, though." "I see. Extending the chimney is the only solution. Let''s start by having it crawl up the exterior wall of our home; we can extend it from there, and it should earn us quite a bit." With Dana''s advice, the conversation smoothly progressed. The noise was shelved for now, but if it seemed impossible, we could always stop the cksmithing and repurpose it as a workshop. "Well then, let''s go greet them right away. What should we bring as a gifthow about a healing potion?" "Such a high-quality item! That''s too expensive!" Dana immediately rejected it. Even if it''s said to be expensive, for me, it''s just the cost of materials andbor. But being denied makes it feel correct. I sell it to Sammy-nee for just one gold coin, and if bought elsewhere, it would be several times that amount. But I am a noble. Is that not normal? No, I don''t understand. "If it''s something other than a potion that I can give, then it''s only meat." The shepherd seemed pleased. I said it casually, but Dana was positive, saying. "I think they''ll be happy." I wonder why. It''s like I''m always giving away meat. So, was the meat stew a thank-you gift? "Understood. Let''s go with meat as a gift. Tomorrow, I''ll go hunting and" As I thought that far, I stopped my thoughts. Fundamentally, something is wrong here. As a person, it''s fine. But as a noble, how about it? For sure, Lucina would unquestionably scatter noise without saying anything. Other nobles would probably be simr. But still, it''s not okay; it''s a neighborhood nuisance. Evenmoners like me are saying that. With Dana tilting her head, I thought about it even more. What''s off isnobles bringing gifts to inquire withmoners. If that''s the case, I hunted and had excess meat, so I shared it with the neighborhood. The cksmith talk came as an extra. If I ask them toe and take the meat, that would be great, but absolutely no one woulde. Alright, decided. Armed with a perfect rationale, no noble should have anyints. Satisfied, I nodded and asked Dana to apany me on the greeting rounds. Since she readily agreed, the next day, we set out for hunting. After capturing two boars, I toured the neighborhood with Dana. I thought it would be good to have someone along, asking lightly, but it turned out to be the right choice. When I introduced myself, everyone took a humble attitude, and many were fearful. If Dana weren''t there, I don''t think a conversation would have happened. I greeted while being careful not to be arrogant but not letting them disrespect me either, facing the elderly woman who stiffened before me. My neighborhood tour as a noble was over. Returning home and sitting in a chair, fatigue started to seep in. While being healed by the general''s tea that Dana brewed, I suddenly thought. Maybe I''m overthinking things. Chapter 100.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] Chapter 100.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] One early morning, my home was particrly noisy, more than usual. Unfamiliar men kepting and going incessantly, making it quite unsettling. After preparing breakfast, I carried it upstairs without dy. As I investigated the state of alchemical solutions-soaked magic stones and materials and practiced operative magic to pass the time, a deep voice from the backyard called out to me. "Hey,d, it''s your turn!" Stretching lightly, I went out to find an elderly man standing there like a guardian deity. His name was Dobar, the owner of the Masette Stoneworks. "I just need to activate it right next to it, correct?" "Yeah, and don''t forget to fuse it with the stakes." Using the piled-up soil in the backyard as a catalyst, I activated [Earth Wall]. In the excavated hole, numerous stakes and crushed stones were poured in. I constructed a stone wall on top, fusing it with the stakes. Once the activation wasplete, men gathered around with tools in hand. They carved patterns on the stone wall and started drilling small holes, seemingly for drainage. "However,d, your magic is extraordinary." Dobar, while closely watching his disciples work,mented in amazement. "Is that so? I''ve neverpared it, so I don''t really know." "Even Miss Helena doesn''t have this level of hardness. You can be proud." Praised, I expressed my gratitude sincerely. This man named Dobar was one of the notes given for the repair task. The request was to recycle waste materials in exchange for repairing the academy and various odd jobs. The academy director hadmented theck of funds before, and now the consequences were falling on me. Not that I minded. It was a good training opportunity, and there was much to learn. In fact, I had been solely focused on the use of stone walls,pletely overlooking the recycling of waste materials. Additional crushed stones and soil were poured in, and the men fervently began pounding with logs and mallets. Listening to those sounds of impact, I asked Dobar. "When will it bepleted?" "At thetest, in half a month." "Understood. If you need materials or rewards, just let me know. I''ll prepare them right away." "Yeah." Dobar responded with a hearty voice. Initially, I had been exploring the possibility of constructing it myself. However, the forge was too specialized, and I had no idea if [Earth Wall] could really be used for construction. That''s when I remembered Dobar, whom I had met during the repair task. When I promptly visited to ask questions, he bluntly rejected the idea, saying it was impossible. Stone walls were strong against pressure, but being board-like, they were weak against expansion. There was a risk of cracking under the high temperature in the forge. He advised building the furnace with fire-resistant bricks and using cut stone walls like bricks. This way, it could withstand high temperatures and be easily repaired if it cracked. However, that made it an artisan''s job. My Dexterity was quite high at 17, but my experience and skill were empty; copse was imminent. Yet, hiring someone would cost how much? If only I had the money, I would have bought magic stones. In my dilemma, Dobar made a suggestion. "Wanna settle with stone walls?" It was a grateful offer, but I couldn''t jump on it. Physical payment is troublesome in many ways. Even if I received stone walls, if there was no demand, I couldn''t convert them into cash. Meanwhile, I had to store them as inventory. When I exined this, Dobar chuckled. ording to him, the stone walls I had genuinely created wereparable to high-quality stones used by the Alpha faction in buildings such as the Selened Castle outer walls. So, even if there was no immediate demand, it was worth keeping as inventory, he asserted. I decided to take advantage of his generosity andmissioned the construction of the forge and workshop to Masette Stoneworks. By the way, if the stone was so excellent, exporting it could be quite lucrative. I could cover the construction costs and buy as many magic stones as I wanted. In return, I got the bonus of antagonizing a noble with a quarry. Things in this world don''t always go smoothly. Chapter 100.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] Chapter 100.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] The construction was progressing smoothly. The only unusual thing was that when I returned from errands, several craftsmen were sticking to the ceiling and walls of the second floor, silently carving joints. It seems they couldn''t tolerate anything in. On another day, I heard noise from the roof, so I went outside to find them desperately shaving off protrusions. What are they here for? While such things were happening, one day, I visited the academy on my day off. The grounds were quieter than usual, with sparse figures. It''s that time of year already. By now, the first-year students must be heading to their first camp. This year, there are a few more oaks, so the academy must be making thorough preparations. I entered the school building and walked through the quiet campus, knocking on the familiar door. "It''s Alter." Suddenly, the room became busy. Sounds of hurried footsteps approached, and the door opened. "We''ve been waiting! Come on, let''s start! Alchemy!" It was the excited Rackendale. With the defense of the ranch and construction in the cksmithy, it had been a while since I showed up. Peeking into the room, Cody proudly raised a sk in front of an alchemical apparatus with a fire. "Well, sorry, but today is just a report." The sound of shattering ss echoed. Rackendale weakly kneeled, and at Cody''s feet, the sk was shattered. You''re affected too, huh? You really are like a master and disciple. With his head hanging, Rackendale muttered. "Eh well, I haven''t seen you in a while, so I brewed something a few days agocould it be!? In someone else''s ce!?" "I''m just doing alchemy at home. I can''t leave my house for a while." Those guys, always adding more work on their own. Avoiding the round and ss shards, I advanced through the room and opened the package on the desk. "It''s a knife with enhanced shing ability." Rackendale stood up abruptly, and with surprising speed, he came back. "That means" "Thanks to that, I''ve mastered [Item Crafting]." "But that was about a year ago when we talked." "Yes, you''re right. It took about four months from starting forging until I mastered it." As I answered, I reminisced about the trial-and-error days. Even though it takes time for difficulty and preparation, mastering Alchemy'' in one go is quite different. Well, they had the help of the general over there. Anyway, the initial goal was achieved. Now, it''s time to level up. "No way!" Suddenly, a scream echoed in the room. Trembling, Cody stared at my knife. "You can''t master it in four months! I haven''t mastered it yet!" Even if you shout like that, I''ve mastered it. Probably, the aptitude for my skill is at its highest. I even have [Growth Enhancement], so it''s inevitable that I grow faster than others. Please direct yourints to the chubby one. He''s the one who set me up. Unusually, Rackendale calmed down the still-excited Cody. Then, he took a ring from the drawer, put it on his finger, and held it up to the knife. "It''s really a magical tool." While he did that, I [Appraised] the ring. Ring of Keen Sight, huh? He did have it, after all, an appraisal magical tool. Large cities'' adventurer guilds andmercial guilds have them, but since they are valuable, individuals who possess them are rare. Keen Sight can activate [Basic Appraisal], and Stone Gazer can activate [Appraisal]. Thetter is even rarer, so you rarely see it. "But even if you haven''t mastered it, you can still make magical toolsdoesn''t that mean you haven''t mastered [Item Crafting]?" Saying that Rackendale nced at me from time to time. "What are you trying to say?" "Just a little, just a little, can I appraise it? Just a quick look!" "I refuse." For some reason, Rackendale jumped at me. His breathing is rough. It''s really unpleasant. Dodging the round object that jumped at me again, I easily avoided it. Even if you don''t believe it, it''s okay. Besides, the effect of Rank 1 is weak, and it''s not much different from not mastering it. "Let''s make it! If we make it many times, we''ll know if you''ve mastered it!" "Oh! What a great proposal, Cody!" While Rackendale agreed, covered in bruises, they began their preparations excitedly. A set of tools used by craftsmen, long and square containers, were lined up on the table. In the containers, materials such as essories and magic stones were soaked. Chapter 100.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] (3) Chapter 100.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] (3) He''s unusually well-preparedDDwas he expecting this? No, perhaps he intended to train me here. It''s possible with Rackendale. "Now, let''s begin!" With a jingling sound, Rackendale grabbed a piece of equipment. All of them have annotations like "Unstable" or "Solution Permeation" in their names. With this level of preparation, all that''s left is tobine them. They are all more luxurious than my materials. I receive the ring and examine it. A small blue gem lined up on a silver base. The decoration is quite impressive; it might cost a few gold coins if purchased. Until now, they were cheap, so I had to forcibly fix them by shaving the base or bending the ws. It won''t work with high-quality items. I have to carefully remove the stone. Fortunately, magic stones are abundant. I should find one of the same size. Even if I fail, returning the stone will only waste the magic stone. Without a stoneDDI can fix it without causing damage. It''s a rare opportunity; I''ll do it a little. After that, I continued to create magical tools for a while. During that time, Rackendale''s eyes sparkled, and Cody stared suspiciously at my hands. It''s fine to watch, but please stay a bit away. It''s incredibly awkward. Feeling the heat right next to me, Ipleted the tasks for ten items. "How is it?" "Amazing, Alter-kun! Four of them are magical tools!" "It''s more sessful than I thought, considering it''s Rank 1." "Well, even I haven''t mastered it" While apologizing in my mind to the copsing Cody, I activated [Appraisal] on the magical tools. Ring of Water Resistance Down, Ring of Durability Enhancement, Ne of Magic Power Increase, Dagger of eleration Decrease. Not just the detachments, but there are also two decreases. [Water Resistance Down] is the first Rank 2DDshould I be happy even though the effect is negative? And [Magic Power Increase] seems convenient, but it''s a fixed increase, so the effect is minimal. At Rank 1, it won''t even match beginner magic. In a simr system, there''s Magic Power Enhancement,'' and this one is proportional. Despite its modest name, it''s precious and not readily avable. However, the choices are not visible from [Synthesis] rather than [Appraisal]. Although I learned the skills and can choose, none are clear, and the resistance is strong. Is it simply the difficulty of the skill, or the nature of the materials and magic stones? [Magical Tool Creation] seems to be profound. "There''s no mistake. Alter-kun has mastered [Magical Tool Creation]. Otherwise, the sess rate wouldn''t be this high." Rackendale examined carefully and exined each effect. "Half of them are decreases." "Decreases are useful too. When training with someone with a difference in strength, equipping a decreased magical tool makes it equal. There''s surprisingly a demand for it." It''s an interesting use, but even with Lambert, the difference is too great. Rather than that, it seems more useful in actualbat. If I equip, and it decreases a lot, it might be training even in the area around low-level Selene. Let''s try it next time. "By the way, aren''t you releasing it?" "The magic stone''s enchantment, huh? I''ve never done it, so I made it with the familiar method first." "Using extra magic stones, the sess rate increases and the options expand. Besides, you''ve just mastered Magical Tool Creation.'' As a magical tool craftsman, you''ve just begun. You have to try various things." "I understand. I''m still Rank 1." "Not thatDD" Rackendale waved his round hand. "For [Magical Tool Creation], there are derivative skills like [Magical Tool Modification] and [Magical Tool Sublimation]." "That''s news to me." "It''s content taught in three years. Even I didn''t think I would learn it so quickly." Rackendale chuckled and exined the derivative skills. Chapter 100.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] (4) Chapter 100.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] (4) [Magical Tool Modification] was a skill that could change the effects bestowed upon magical tools. Weakening, altering properties, vanishing, stabilizing, and more were possible. To provide specific examples, [Fire Resistance 4] could be changed to [Fire Resistance 3], [Lightening] could be [Weightening], and the effect itself could even get nullified. These alterations urred when the effects were damaged, and [Magical Tool Modification] could repair and stabilize them. However, unintended effects might ur during the process. On the other hand, [Magical Tool Sublimation] was a mainstream skill. It liberated magic stones and magical tools, enhancing existing magical tools. For instance, by using [Fire Resistance 3] as a catalyst, it was possible to sublimate another [Fire Resistance 3] magical tool into [Fire Resistance 4]. In a way, it was a synthesis system. Just, both are difficult to master. Those with the aptitude are extremely rare. Is there no one like that in Selen? There used to be, not too long ago. Altaire-kun should know, right? Esald Saigito, right? Rackendale nodded silently. When he heard the exnation of [Magical Tool Sublimation], he immediately thought of him. The man who killed Elfimias grandmother, Celteles, to revive his wife. All for the sake of using Celteles magical tools as a catalyst. Regardless of the morality of his actions, achieving such results was a testament to his talent. Esald seemed quite exceptional. If he had lived longer, he would have undoubtedly be a council member, dont you think? Rackendale nced sideways and added, With his wife, of course. Without noticing the pause in the conversation, Cody was genuinely impressed. In reality, Esald died earlier than Riselia. She turned to ashes about a year ago. If Esald had been alive, he probably wouldnt have silently let Riselia disappear. Yarls ster was also there, and Selens damage would have been extraordinary. Theres not much information about Esald, so its just a rumor. But even now, there are said to be hidden practitioners in the Coegis Union, and if you go back in history, there are quite a few. But if we talk about someone exceptional, it has to be the genius Terpas Telper. The creator of Telpers Bag, right? Another prominent figure. Terpas, alongside hero Rapnus, was called a sage and considered one of Alphas closest allies. Many gathered under Alphas, but only a few were treated as equals. Terpas, one of them, was a genius in crafting magical tools, sending many into the world, including the magical bag Telpers Bag. He yed a significant role in the creation of the unseen mansion. The key was magical tools, and even for Alphas, stabilizing such magic for an extended period was challenging. Terpas probably mastered sublimation and modification as well. Yeah, he was said to have mastered them perfectly. So, lets defeat Terpas! Lets create a bunch! Lets put defeating aside for now and try liberation next. After that, I continued to create magical tools. Removing stones, and processing materials with Rackendales permission if needed. When I tried liberating magical stones for the first time, my slightly blurry vision became clearer, and my choices were more visible than before. However, depending on the nature of the foundation andpatibility with magical stones, avoiding decline was still challenging. Before I knew it, a variety of essories, daggers, wands, and more were neatly arranged on the table. Its closing time. Suddenly, a womans voice was heard. Surprised, I turned around, and there was the trauma-inducing machine, Loretta, peeping into the room. Oh, is it that time already? It was a good ce Rackendale responded disappointingly. When did the bell ring? I was too focused and didnt notice at all. However, it was rare for Loretta to be in such a strange ce. Maybe shes doing rounds in the academy. As I was greeting, Rackendale interrupted and showed Loretta the essories. Look at this instead! Theyre all magical tools! Well, all of them. The 3rd-year students this year are excellent. Loretta responded calmly, and I stopped moving. Third-year students? No way, these materials, and magical stones. If I strained my eyes, Rackendale and Cody were pale. I really dont want to know, but are these materials? W-What do we do, Cody! Even if you ask me! No, you were the one who brought it up. And I used them extensively. Why didnt I notice? This many magical stones, supposedly prepared just for meRackendale might be capable of that. Later, in a rush, I threw spare magical stones and materials into the alchemical solution, but it didnt even fill half the initial amount. There were failed magical tools, so the materials would somehow work out, but magical stones were overwhelmingly insufficient. Rackendale took responsibility and bought magical stones out of his pocket. I spent several days running around gathering magical stones. By the time everything settled down, [Create Magical Tool] had reached rank 2. It could be considered a good result in the end, or maybe not. Chapter 101.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (1) Chapter 101.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (1) A few days after the first-year students returned from the first-half outdoor training, we also set out for our outdoor exercises. The Lambert team remained the same asst year, with Lambert, Felix, L, and me. Since Number One, the blonde drill quit alchemy, Elphimia became the team leader, with Carmel, the 2nd knight, and a new addition, Elliott. Our goal this year is material collection and securing magic stones. To recover what I lost, I ran through the forest hunting magic stones during the exercises. However, after the exercises, an unbelievable event urred. Instructor Deshind took away all the magic stones from us. It was outrageous. I was running around outside the camp and got everything confiscated. Strangely enough, Lambert and the others intervened to stop me from protesting. To make matters worse, he said something absurd, The collected magic stones will be used by the first-year students. If we dont do that, itll turn into a scramble for magic stones. So the magic stones you guys are using this year were collected by the current third-year students. Didnt I exin that before departure? Lambert sighed deeply. Come to think of it, I vaguely remember hearing something like that. Its a clever way to do it. Nobles are bound to snatch magic stones frommoners, and probably, there were frequent looting incidents in the early days of the school. But did it have to be this excessive? I appealed, but the magic stones didnt return, and three days of effort ended up only helping the first-year students. Feeling dissatisfied, I returned home, only to be greeted by smirking stonemasons. The backyard was neatly paved with cobblestones. Can you give it back? The stonemasons looked bbergasted. I had warned them not to do anything on their own. Moreover, these cobblestones were the reward for the stone wall. Dobal, make sure to supervise properly. But as I thought that, even Dobal was bbergasted. Since when did our ce be a yground for artisans? Chapter 101.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (2) Chapter 101.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (2) The next day, while the stonemasons were tearfully removing the cobblestones, I reported the acquisition of [Create Magic Tool] to Narbano. He seemed surprised, as if he had thought it was still a distant matter, but quickly regained hisposure and hastily handed me a sword and two daggers. Even at Rank 2, theres a chance of failure, and there could be negative effects. Despite exining, Narbanos determination remained unchanged. So, in case of failure, I decided to take responsibility for the expenses. What, are you nning to build something over there? Shortly after returning home, Ted, Jema, and Nails visited. The craftsmen from Maset Stone Workshop had already left. The forge apparently gotpleted long ago, and Dobar and his apprentices, looking frustrated, returned with arge amount of cobblestones. Exining the situation, Ted and the others felt relieved. They are still practicing in the backyard. The forge may be small, but the cobblestones covered the backyard, making them uneasy. ording to witness Nails, while I was away, the stonemasons were happilyying cobblestones everywhere. So, whats the n for today? Usually, they would head to the backyard with just a word from me, but they didnt move from the living room. When I asked, the three exchanged nces. We have something to discuss. Is it okay after Elliott arrives? Sure. It wasnt a consultation; it was a discussion. What could it be about? Well, I didnt have any specific ns. I was thinking of trying to gather magic stones, which ended up as a delusion. Later, as we continued with casual conversation, I sensed someone approaching. It was Elliottapanied by someone else. The intensity of the presence was not much different from Elliotts. Perhaps a fellow academy student. Sorry for beingte. Opening the door at the knock, Elliott and two boys were standing there. One I knew, was a ssmate. The other seemed like a junior, but I felt like I had seen him somewhere before. This is Nils, and the other is Jonas. Im Alter Les Reedwald. Nils is a bitte. Come on in. Weing the three, I had them sit at the table. After serving tea and taking a breath, Elliott began. These are thepanions I mentioned before. I see, you found them. While blessing them, I observed the two. It wasnt surprising that they were children, considering they were Elliottspanions. But did they understand what it meant to be an adventurer? Casually asking, Nils replied eagerly. Im ready! I dreamed of bing an adventurer but felt myck of strength and gave up! But when I heard that Sir Alter was leading adventurers, I couldnt just stand still and came here Not recruiting. Huh? Im not recruiting. Its not a conversation about it. From Nils fervent speech, an adventurers card fell from his hand. It seemed a bit hasty. But! Elliott and Mr. Ted have been giving me rigorous training Thats true. However, its just a coincidence. Im not gathering or training adventurers. Nils widened his eyes, dropped his raised hips, and burned out. He brought another strange one. He seemed like a younger version of Zeret, but I had no memory of talking to him. When I questioned Elliott with a nce, he opened his mouth with a wry smile. Nils was at the forefront during the first-year outdoor training a year ago. He was in the same party as Elliott, but when they were attacked by goblins, he fled. The one who protected the injured Elliott was the Sis team and Hraists Serpus. Even when Nils and other team members retreated and were attacked by the main force of goblins, he just watched elves like Elphimia and seniors and adventurers fight. He said he felt hisck of strength, but undoubtedly, fear was the cause. It couldnt be helped. In that situation, only those withbat experience or true warriors would be able to move. Even I would have found the first real battle scary without [Mental Resistance]. Nils shared the same dream with Elliott and had an affinity with the sons of merchants. After the attack, he kept his distance from Elliott due to a sense of obligation, but after a year, he finally decided to move forward. And Nils was encouraged by Alter-samas achievements. Suddenly, I appeared in the conversation. Nils sparkled next to him and nodded like a broken one. Are you not exaggerating the story? Im only stating the facts. Although I sometimes acted as an adventurer, Elliott knew various things about me even if he hadnt witnessed them. Even recently, in the simted battle with Kudurgaor no, HarvisI had been there. I couldnt be genuinely happy, but I was technically winning. If that battle were used as evidence of my strength, it would be troublesome. ncing at Nils, there was no sign of him picking up on that. Is he okay? When I thought about it, Elliott wouldnt tell dangerous stories. Anyway, youre determined to be an adventurer? Yes! Alright. Its a tough choice, but if youre serious, Ill support you. Thank you! Nils stood up and bowed his head with the force of hitting the table. Hes a bit of a troublesome boy, but Elliott should be able to guide him well. Now, theres one more person. I turned my gaze to Jonas. First-year? Yes. No enthusiasm from this side. From his appearance and atmosphere, he seemed like amoner, butwhat is it? Something felt off. Chapter 101.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (2) Chapter 101.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (2) Jonas has been a friend since childhood. Ignoring my suspicions, Elliott began introducing Jonas. He was from the same Philsatch as Elliott and, due to his fathers job, often visited thepany. With few peers around, they quickly became friends, sharing dreams of Elliott bing an adventurer and Jonas a wizard. Later, when Elliott decided to go to Selen, Jonas persuaded his father, even going as far as asking for the tuition fees. So, I want to improve my skills quickly and start earning tuition fees, Jonas added. A likable motive. However, my face tightened at his next words. Jonass father is an alchemist. Hes excellent as a wizard too Elliott boasts about hispanion. But in my mind, the missing piece clicked into ce. This guythe one roaming the garden! Of all people Does Elliott know? This is the one the dean chased with a broomstick. I had a bad feeling and concentrated, scanning the surroundings. Ted. Are you nning to introduce your sister to us now? Well, yes. Why do you ask like that? As expected. My sense detection had caught the familiar presence approaching. Ted stood up at the knock. And amidst everyones gaze Lily-san!? As expected, Jonas jumped up. Then, he rushed over, pouring out words in a torrent. Nice to meet you after yesterday, Lily-san! I couldnt greet you this morning due to some errands, I apologize! Anyway, meeting you in a ce like this! Surely, its the fate guided by the goddess Letya! We have no choice but to be together! Lets date with marriage in mind! No, lets get married! Lilys eyes rolled in their sockets. This was not the best ce for this. Elliott, do something instead of being surprised. While everyone was frozen, Lily somehow managed to bow her head. Im sorry. Even if its someone Im meeting for the first time, to say such things Hahaha, Lily-san is good at jokes! When you were working in the garden, I watched over you from the rooftop of the magic forge, and when you went home, I saw you off to your house! A stalker, arent you? I couldnt help but interject. This guy is worse than I imagined. Hes not the kind of boy with innocent romantic feelings. A stalker? A monster? Jonas looked around the room, puzzled. Anyway, saying he sees her off means he knows Lily is a refugee. I didnt expect it to be revealed with such a motive and action. Well, if its the dean, hell probably handle it well, and theres no need to worry. Besides, these kinds of guys are possessive, so I cant imagine him telling anyone else. Nowhow to deal with this guy. When Elliott and I made eye contact, he desperately shook his head. Its a coincidence! I never thought Jonas would have feelings for Lily-san! Even if thats the case, what are you going to do about that? Before I knew it, Jonas was pouring out fantasies about married life. The person in question calmly brushed it off, seemingly lost in thought about something. Probably trying to remember who Lily is. When I saw her at the academy, Lily greeted everyone she passed with a polite bow. That may work for encountering nobles, but its causing trouble by attracting weirdos. Enrollment in alchemy sses has actually increased. To stop the escting fantasies, Elliott stood up. And thats when it happened. You wont have my sister! If you really want her, try defeating me! Ted jumped in between them, spreading his arms boldly. Not only Jonas but also we had dumbfounded faces at the sudden deration. What are you saying out of nowhere? However, it seems the bizarre thought process unique to overly positive stalker types has created a mysterious scenario. Jonas tightened his face. Fine. Whoever tries to bind Lily-san will get no mercy! Wait a minute! Im Lilys sister too! For some reason, even Jema joined the fray, standing side by side with Ted. Jemas age seems uncertain, and she might not be older. Shes not rted by blood anyway. No one will disturb our happiness! Whether its a brother or a sister, even the old man in the garden, well defeat them all! Ah, its over. Upon hearing thest words, Lilys expression changed. The old man in the garden is not just an employer; hes also a benevolent figure treating her like a grandchild. It must be an unforgivable statement. Jonas,pletely intoxicated with himself, didnt notice that Lilys gaze had be sharp. It was a fleeting love. Chapter 101.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (4) Chapter 101.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (4) The involved parties mindset didnt matter, and the mock battle was about to begin. Jonas, full of enthusiasm, and the overly cheerful Ted and Jema. What am I doing today? Perplexed, Nails whispered to me quietly. Its Kudulga. Kudulga? What happened to that snake? Even Alter-sama suffered such serious injuries. Thats why I think he wants to fight as a magician. Finally, the story became clear. At the banquet, I spoke extensively about the terror of magic. As an adventurer, someday youll have to fight a magician. Jonas is a perfect match for that. However, while I understand the sentiment, its quite dangerous. Magic is difficult to hold back. And if you want to fight a mage, Ill dly be your opponent as much as you want. Holding back is a piece of cake. Well, maybe he refrained. Ive been busiertely than before. From the weapons for the mock battle, Jonas chose a staff. He may not have learned closebat skills, but his stance looks decent. He doesnt seem to be aplete amateur. To avoid unnecessary conflicts, I step between the ring Ted and Jonas. Jonas, reduce the power of magic in the mock battle. What!? Reducing the power is a sphemy against magic! To Jonas, who is disgruntled, I inadvertently press my temples. So itse to this. How much has this guy said twisted things? Listen, magic is no different from a de. Ted has a wooden sword. I cast [Water Bolt] at Jonass face. Cold!? Reduce the power to that extent. If you cant do it, you wont participate in the mock battle. Jonas wiped his face with his sleeve, wearing an expression of dissatisfaction. I taught him how to use magic, though. It dries quickly without a catalyst. Regardless of his personality, Jonas, recruited by Elliot, was a talented individual. [Water Magic 1], [Fire Magic 1], [Neutral Magic 1], [Alchemy 1]quite skilled, and he has mastered spells like [Water Bolt], [Fire Bolt], [Magic Blow], [Water Shield]. While you cant directlypare a mage to a warrior, he easily surpasses Lambert and Felix from the beginning of enrollment. As for the elf mage Elphimialets not go there. Its pitiful. After hearing our conversation, Ted chimes in from the side. Hey, its okay to use serious magic, right? Stop it. Bolt spells are no different from bows and arrows. Too dangerous. Besides, if you reduce the power, you can save on magical energy consumption, increasing the number of uses. Oh! Ted, and even Jema from a distance, are delighted. In the end, albeit reluctantly, Jonas agreed. Its very reluctantly, but Ill reduce the power. If I hit, consider it a serious spell. If you can hit. Suppressing Jonass discontent, we confirm the rules, and the mock battle begins. Even with mymand, Ted doesnt move. Hes in a stance prioritizing evasion. He must have thought he could dodge a carelessly approaching first-timer magician. Understanding that, Jonas also stands calmly. Do you give the initiative to a mage? Well, Ill take it without reservation for the sake of our happinessdie! Contrary to the ominous remark, a restrained [Water Bolt] is unleashed. Ted dodges by twisting his body. The speed doesnt change even if you reduce the power. Nicely avoided. The follow-up [Water Bolt] also doesnt hit Ted. Sneaky! He tries to counterattack, but it doesnt even graze Ted. Jonas continues to concentrate, but suddenly, Ted shifts to the offensive. Faster than the magic is constructed, he steps in and swings the wooden sword down. Although he tries to stop it with the staff, he loses strength and staggers. Ted continues to pursue. However, Jonas is not losing either. Rather than retreating, he counters with the staff. Unexpectedly, or perhaps not, Ted turns into a defensive position against the consecutive thrusts. Quite a remarkable boy. Mages are fragile when approached. Therefore, he intentionally stepped forward. In addition to his remarkable decisiveness, he has undergone proper training. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to wield the staff like that. While attacking, Jonas concentrates. When Ted realizes, a water arrow is about to be born in front of him. Trying to create distance, Ted jumps, but he trips and loses his bnce. From point-nk range, [Water Bolt] is released. Jonas is convinced of victory. However, his expression distorts in astonishment. Suddenly, Teds body sinks, easily avoiding the water arrow. Using that as a springboard, he kicks the ground. He took advantage of the vulnerability after Jonas cast the magic. The staff wont make it in time. Chapter 101.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (5) Chapter 101.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (5) While attacking, Jonas focused. By the time Ted noticed, a water arrow was about to materialize in front of him. Attempting to create distance, Jonas leaped back, but Ted tripped, disrupting his bnce. At close range, a [Water Bolt] was unleashed. Jonas was confident of victory. However, his expression twisted in shock. Unexpectedly, Teds body sank, effortlessly evading the water arrow. Using it as a spring, he kicked the ground. He exploited the vulnerability after the magic was cast. The wand wouldnt make it in time. Teds wooden sword struck Jonas diagonally across the torso. Guuh Reaching out to push him away, Jonas received a solid uppercut. In agony, Jonas crumbled. I fell into the trap. Is it the difference inbat experience? Jema cheered, but Ted, with a puzzled expression, was stroking the pit of his stomach. Jonas stared up at him. This is bad A sharp water arrow was forming. Ted also noticed, but evasion was toote. And just before the [Water Bolt] was released, it burst. Jonas loses due to foul y. Ted rubbed his arm in bewilderment, while Jonas looked astonished. It was a good call to be prepared. [Prate Gale] is a high-speed magic. Shooting down bolt-type spells is a piece of cake. Why did my magic? Ill tell you someday. It was good that you didnt give up the fight. So, Ted, what do you think after fighting a wizard? When asked, he looked at me with an expression that didnt seem like that of a winner. Did something happen before the final water magic? [Magic Blow]. The power was greatly restrained, so I didnt feel much. Ted stroked the pit of the stomach again. You took a hit from magic, huh? You would have lost in a real battle. Win, or a draw. You cant stop the current you with just one Blow. Even with a shallow reach, the sword got to you, and there was no negligence afterward. Its difficult for Jonas to win. And he perfectly dodged [Water Bolt]. Recently, Ted mastered [One-Handed Sword 1], and Jema mastered [Striking 1]. Even so, in terms of stats alone, they are inferior to Jonas. After hearing Kudolgas story, they seemed to have trained against wizards. They saw through bolt-type spells perfectly. On the other hand, Jonas, unable to ept the reality of defeat, had a regretful look as he bowed his head. Now, what should I do? I let them have a mock battle out of curiosity, but leaving it alone seems dangerous. Even in the current situation, its inconvenient for Lily, and it has a negative impact on this guys future. If only it could be resolved with words After a little hesitation, I bring it up. Dont you think Lily is a wonderful woman? Jonas looked up with a puzzled gaze. Suddenly, whats this? Thats obviousit cant be!? Its not that. I started the conversation wrong. I cleared my throat and started over. It might be a bit harsh, but dont take it the wrong way. Tell me. You have your tuition and living expenses paid by your parents, and youre just starting as an adventurer. You just lost to Ted. How can someone like you approach Lily? Why propose marriage? Lily is working hard to support herself. Do you seriously think you can match her? Or is it a joke? Tell me, Jonas. Depending on his answer, Im ready to cut ties. Of course, not physically. I wont allow him to visit in the future, and Ill report to the academy. What Elliot does with his friends is his problem. I wont get involved, and I dont want to. Jonass response was silent. His face twisted in agony, and it was clear he was struggling. He probably wants to argue. Hes excellent. Theres no reason for him to be told by me. Both are true. Even so, Jonas didnt say anything. After observing for a while, I felt relieved. It seems to be okay. In other words, this guy is still a child. Hes talented, and he doesnt neglect effort. But mentally immature. Unable to control emotions. Since they all mature early, I sometimes forget that hes only ten years old. Regardless of what happens next, it might be too hasty to conclude. You have no qualifications to approach her in your current state. If you really want to, be a man recognized by Lily. If you have time to bother her, train. Ill give you a warning. Lilys approval is what matters. Your satisfaction is worthless. Remember that. Jonas listened silently. Tears welled up in his eyes at my harsh words. As Jonas was like that, Elliot and Nils approached him. Chapter 101.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (6) Chapter 101.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (6) Lets do our best together. He said, cing his hand on my shoulder. After a moment of surprise, Jonas rubbed his moist eyes and smiled. You know how excellent I am. Jonas directed his gaze towards Lily. Watch, Lily-san! Ill be stronger and make sure to be a man youll acknowledge! Ill ovee any obstacle! I wont lose to these people or the old man in the garden! So, stop. Lily seemed to have missed it in the strange excitement, but attacking the academy director would render all efforts in vain. Well, lets make him take responsibility for his own actions. Frankly, I cant be bothered to look after him that much. After that, the simted battle with Gemma, which I hadpletely forgotten about, took ce. There was no reason for a simted battle, but Gemma wasnt satisfied, and Jonas, having just decided to be stronger, was enthusiastic. Compared to the battle with Ted, Jonas seemed more rxed. His movements improved, and his magic control was solid. Still, he couldnt break through the defense and was overwhelmed by a sudden fierce attack. That marked his 2nd consecutive defeat, but in a real battle, its questionable if he could have held his defense. Gemma seemed to understand this and, without the joy of victory, called Jonas, Ted, and Gemma to ask for their opinions. What I find remarkable about these guys is theirck of wishful thinking. Especially Ted and Gemma. Lily exhibits a strong tendency as well. Perhaps its because theyve seen life and death up close. Jonas exined the power and range of Bolt spells, and Ted and the others listened attentively, asking questions. They seemed so familiar despite having met not long ago. The way Ted and the others conduct themselves could be a good influence on Jonas. Even though they demanded a simted battle, they didnt celebrate victory. They aim beyond immediate sess. Alter-sama, theres something I forgot to mention. Watching that scene, Elliot stood next to me. Our party name is decided. Its Lanain. That was quick. Whats the origin? Adventurer party names vary. Some are borrowed from ancient heroes or myths, while others are named after hometowns, rivers, or even their own symbols like the Battle Axe of Destruction. My father used to be a guard for the tradingpany, and there was a former adventurer among them. We took the name of the party he led. Did you get his permission? Yes. My father passed away from illness about three years ago, but before that, he promised to pass on the name. I see. You better live up to it. Yes, Im prepared. Of course, the 2 as well. Elliot nced at Nails and Jonas. The exchange of opinions seemed to be over, and now they were drawing lots to decide the next opponent. These guys are really lively. I apologize for intruding earlier. No problem, it helped. I was really struggling with how to persuade him. You could have convinced him. He understands himself well. He just tends to let his emotions run wild a bit. Exactly. Its the first time Ive seen someone so intense, though. Elliot chuckled wryly. He had a strong attachment to magic, and it seemed he had been through a lot since childhood. And after the lottery, the next match was decided: Nails against Jonas. Even though they had just fought, Ted and Jema were frustrated. By the way, what does Serade mean? I had forgotten to ask when Yabushou was there. Its Selen and Reedwald. Why Reedwald again? Its a wish to connect two towns. Ted suggested it, and it was unanimously approved. Connect, huh. With Lily around, I dont think they cane to Leadvard so easily. Were greatly indebted to you, Alter-sama. Not just Ted and the others, but me too. If we can act in Leadvard, it might be a bit of repayment. Strong individuals are wee, but its tough. The Reknod Forest is even more challenging than Selen, and even goblins are several steps above Selen. We need at least a mid-tier D-rank, preferably a lower-tier C-rank strength. Well, well have to train more. Elliotughed happily and turned his gaze forward. The simted battle between Nails and Jonas had begun. Perhaps due to the severe magic conditions, Jonas refrained from using magic and challenged in closebat. On the other hand, Nails, with a sling in hand, tried to keep a distance. Seeing the sling, it seemed he thought it was easier to deal with than Ted and Jema, but he frequently jumped into closebat with melee opponents. Those are the traits suitable for adventurers. While watching, Nils approached hesitantly this time. If you dont mindcould you guide me? Sure, why not? Its rare, so Ill spar with you as a magic swordsman. Ted and Jema wouldnt miss that. Reacting to the excited duo, even Nails joined in, and he took a direct hit from the staff. Whats he doing? Utterly ridiculous. With a sigh, I took out the wooden scimitar from the storage. Nils, get ready. Yes! That day, I had simted battles with everyone, and as a finishing touch, I fought against Serade and Lanain. Nils and Jonas seemed to have experienced more rigor than they had imagined, and by the time they left, they were exhausted. In contrast, Ted and the others were still energetic. Even with knowledge and talent at the academy, there seems to be something genuine about being an adventurer. Lanain was just born. Lets hope for their growth in the future. Chapter 102.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (1) Chapter 102.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - The ce Called Home (1) The first term exams have concluded, and the academy has entered summer vacation. During this time, the replenishment of magic stones has beenpleted, and Narbans request has been fulfilled. Though both are rank 1, they are well-suited with effects like sh enhancement and durability enhancement, perfect for weapons. When I delivered them, Narban was ecstatic. Meticulously prepare a sheath suitable for magical tools. He dered before hastily leaving the cksmithy. Soon after, I ran into Katies workshop by chance. Amidst such events, amid summer, I found myself immersed in the cksmithy and workshop. Sweating all over, I worked the bellows while focusing on the iron thrown into the furnace. As it heated to a yellowish glow, I would take it out and shape it with the hammer. With each repetition, the mass of iron transformed its form. What I ended up with was a dagger about thirty centimeters long. Without much time for sentimentality, I activated [Ice Bolt] using water as a catalyst, sprinkled a pinch of salt into my mouth, and poured ice water over it. As I hammered away with the smithy sealed tight to contain the heat, the inside became unbearably hot. Frequently consuming salt and water, and forcefully working while cooling my body with [Ice Bolt] and [Operate Water], to be frank, this isnt something one should do in the summer. If it werent for magic, I would have given up long ago. Also, I could really use some sugar. Unfortunately, its expensive for a luxury item, and I cant casually consume it. Salt is avable from Torpus Rock Salt Mine, and there are several salt mines in the imperial territory, making it rtively affordable, so thats a relief. Taking a break, I gazed at the dagger I had made. Ideally, I wanted to make a fantasy staple, either a short sword or a long sword, but refining the iron takes time, effort, and expenses. If I were a member of the cksmiths Guild, I could purchase refined iron of various shapes at a low cost. All thats left is to heat it and shape it, so in small cksmithies, refining is often skipped. Of course, being unaffiliated, I had no choice but to buy at the regr price or refine it myself. A bit crooked? I examined it under the me of the furnace. Indeed, its crooked. I havent acquired the [cksmithing] skill yet. Just having a form is passable, I suppose. When I received Narubanos guidance, I learned that memories from my previous life were of no use. Firstly, dont melt the iron. I inserted iron ore into the hole at the top of the furnace and heated it, but what flowed out from below was impurities. The crucial iron got taken out from the bottom of the furnace in a sponge-like state, and while still hot, it got hammered, folded, and hardened. Sometimes it would be shaped directly into weapons, but it was alsomon to store it as ingots or iron tes. This is what the cksmiths Guild sells. And dont forge it like a Japanese sword. The process of folding and hammering is more about removing impurities than forging. In my memories from my previous life, something got sprinkled at that time, but Narubano did nothing and tilted his head when I asked. With vague memories and ack of expertise, I cant determine which is correct, the artisan way or my previous knowledge. As an experiment, I folded the dagger about ten times, but there was no apparent difference frommercially avable swords. Has the durability or resilience increased? When I return to Leidvart, Ill consult not with Egil but with Lag. What are you doing? Turning to the unexpected voice, I saw Elphemia peeking through the slightly open door. Cant you tell just by looking? Im admiring my self-made dagger. Youvee at a good time. Come in, and Ill show you my creation. Raising the dagger proudly, Elphemias eyes somehow became intense. And then, she suddenly activated magic. Why use magicCool!? I hurriedly left the cksmithy. Elphemia, who had messed up, had fled far away, and she was now gazing at the cksmithy as if it were someone elses problem. Whats with the random magic casting? Seriously, what was that just now!? The cksmithy was enveloped in the abnormal cold. Since there was no sign of crystals, it didnt seem to be [Freezing Storm]. Its [Ice Frost]. Hasnt it cooled down nicely? Its too cool! Its used for things like cooling furnaces in Himmuro. ording to Elphemia, [Ice Frost] was developed as a basic ice magic. However, its high mana consumption and short duration, coupled with the fact that it quickly returned to normal even when lowered below freezing, resulted in it bing an extremely limited-use magic that hardly spread among the general public. Of course, it was also excluded from the magic system. Entering the cksmithy, it was only slightly chilly, and the cold had disappeared. It seemed like the intensity of the furnace had also weakened. It would be nice if it could at least serve as air conditioning, but its meaningless if it just blows away the heat. Really, dont suddenly cast magic like that. What do you want? I brought it all the way here for you. You said you wanted to see magical metals. Elphemia took out a wand from her Teleport Bag. Wand of Conjuring. I use magical metal for decoration. Saying that, she handed me the wand. The shaft was made of white wood, with metallic patterns of cinnabar wrapping around it like a weave. Taber ore, huh. Taber ore is a magical metal that circtes after mithril. Its strength is intermediate between mithril and tempered steel, and it is often used for essories rather than weapons. Naturally, being a magical metal, it is easily suited for magical tools. But to think youd even start cksmithing. Peering into the cksmithy, Elphemia took the dagger in her hand. Chapter 102.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (2) Chapter 102.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - The ce Called Home (2) Before the mid-term exams, a study session was held at my house as usual. At that time, I had asked Elphimia to introduce the recentlypleted cksmithy and, by the way, to show me the magic metal. Given the amount of magic tools she had, I thought she must have at least one. While exining the construction reasons while examining the Wand of Conjuring, Elphimia shook her head in disbelief. Do it without certainty? You sure are daring. I have my reasons. The verification of my own creation is yet toe, but there should be an impact. The birth of the Azure Series is not only due to first-ss craftsmanship but also my own rug-making. Still, gathering magic stones seems more efficient. Crafting your own takes time, doesnt it? It does take time. However, I am also a swordsman. I want to be able to maintain weapons. When I first came to Selen, it was hard to find a cksmith who could maintain my tortoise shell sword. Anyway, can I borrow the wand a bit more? Ill settle for a cup of tea. The negotiation was sessful, and I invited Elphimia to the living room with the Wand of Conjuring in hand. I worked up a sweat with Operate Water, brewed tea, and offered dried fruits. With a cup of generals tea in hand, I looked again at the Taber ore. Magical metals, represented by Mithril and Orichalcum, surprisingly had many types. Ratar Kikouya, used in uss celestial sword, Onm ck Ore, Rastus Ore, Gills Ore, and many more undiscovered ones are said to exist. They are called magical metals because the probability of turning into magical tools just by shaping them is high, and they far surpass ordinary metals inpatibility with magic tool creation and permanence. However, it is said to require a considerable level of [Smithing] skill to handle them, and without the corresponding catalyst, they cant even be heated. Humans can only process Mithril and Taber ore, and the processing technology of more powerful magical metals is passed down as a secret among only a few dwarves. Additionally, there is a harmful magical metal called Zoptom, so its not universally convenient. However, any substance should eventually melt. Its not umon for a magical sword to break with a fire dragons breath. Perhaps the catalyst has the effect of lowering the melting point. In other words, if the furnace can be heated to a high temperature, any magical metal should be processable. Even with the current furnace, it seems that it can reach temperatures high enough to melt iron. Narubano exined the reason for not melting it, Because its too fragile as a weapon. I dont really understand the principle. Anyway, its worth a try. Even if magical metals be somewhat fragile, they are still powerful, and the impact is minimal for essories. While looking at the Wand of Conjuring, I proposed to Elphimia. Can I shave off a bit? Are you stupid? I asked casually, but it was easily rejected. What a guy with no sense of humor. Well, just because iron melts doesnt mean magical metals can be melted. Its probably better to increase the firepower first. Does the [Ice Frost] from earlier have a fire attribute? No. At least it hasnt been developed. Elphimia shook her head while holding the cup. Thats a shame. If it were undiscovered, could you learn it by chance? I wonder. Magical development is still ongoing, but simple ones are exhausted. [Ice Frost] was born over a hundred years ago. If there were a fire attribute version, it would be easy to increase the furnaces firepower. No, would pouring in oxygen increase the me more? Instead of raising the temperature, control the wind. Maybe I should learn the Operate series. I gathered my thoughts and asked if she could teach me [Ice Frost] just in case. With that magic, the workshop would be usable as soon as the work was finished. Youve been saying nothing but nonsense. Elphimia replied with an exasperated tone but didnt immediately refuse, instead being lost in thought. The joke about the Taber ore was just a joke, but this time I was a bit serious. So, it might have been rude. That was a reckless remark. If youre troubled about the borrowing matter, forget about it. Its not that If there are exchange conditions, I might consider it. There was a hint of meaning in her words. Based on the flow of the conversation so farright, its a shame, but it cant be helped. Understood. If you like it, its yours. Ill give you my self-made dagger. I dont need it. An immediate response. Even though I put effort into making it. Well, the warped part is charming. Rather than that, could you teach me that? While looking up at me with upturned eyes, Elphimia made a suggestive remark. Its something a magician of her caliber would desireright? Moreover, theres only one thing. Sure. Easily consenting, Elphimia was surprised. Really? That thing? Multiple Chants. Since no one is around, its okay not to hide. Do you remember Daniels Axe of Exorcism? I taught him too. However, I think learning it is difficult. I conveyed what I did, but I couldnt learn it. Its such a high-level skill, its naturally difficult. Im not giving you a magic book either. Thats true. Once again, the negotiation was sessful, and Elphimia and I shook hands across the table. Chapter 102.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (3) Chapter 102.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - The ce Called Home (3) After that, Elphimia-senseis lecture took ce. She demonstrated various spells like [Ice Blow] and two light-based spells, [Light] and [Torch], along with [Night Vision], [Magic Search], and [Preserve Item], emphasizing that relying solely on [Ice Frost] is inadequate. Concerned about her excessive generosity, I got scolded for underestimating [Multiple Chanting]. Maybe shes right, but I think it goes both ways. Because of the vast number of spells I have memorized, Elphimia, too, tended to undervalue the worth of magic. Helenas lectures cover simr topics, but she focuses more on the variety and tendencies of magic. Obscure spells like [Ice Frost] dont even get mentioned and magical demonstrations are summarized with a simple Its like this.. Compared to Helena, Professor Elphimia was much more meticulous. She should be a teacher already. Next, my lecture on [Multiple Chanting] took ce, but it ended quickly. Using examples ofunch tforms that I had discussed with Danil, I demonstrated the training methods I had used in my childhood. With our lectures concluded, we began practicing in the living room, groaning as we did so. Its surprisingly difficult Oh, it disappeared again. Attempting to activate [Flint] with my left hand, the fire in my right hand went out. I interrupted my practice and, like some powered suit, activated numerous [Flint] in the center of both hands. Instantly, my eyes were overwhelmed by the [Light]. My eyes! I eximed like an old-fashioned viin, but it didnt seem to register. A bit lonely. Continuing our practice, somewhat off track, I sensed a presence outside. It was Lily. Straight toward me, she came. Dana was at work, and Nails was not around. So, it must be something for me C but I could only imagine unpleasant things. Has something happened to Lily recently? Oh, the first-year girl? I havent heard anything special. Saying that, Elphimia tilted her head. Its either not a significant issue or entirely unrted. After waiting for a while, I stood up and opened the front door with a knock as a signal. The usual polite greetings and bows, and upon noticing Elphimia, the two exchanged smiles. Did she do something? To my inquiry, Lily shook her head. No, nothing in particr. We asionally meet and exchange greetings. Today, I brought this for you. Lily handed me a leather bag with a smile. Oh, General Tea. I was running low on that. I noticed it when I brewed it earlier C it was running low. Too many things to do, and I tend to forget the small details. While I examined the contents, Elphimia and Lily began chatting. Interestingly, the three, including Lora, get along well. In front of such a lively conversation, I opened the leather bag to check. No issues with quality or handling. Its good-quality General Grass. All thats left is to dry it on the second floor C While thinking about that, I felt someones gaze and turned my eyes. Lily was offering another leather bag. Lord Alter, could you also take a look at this? Taking it and checking inside, it was also General Grass. However, the quality was lower than the previous one. Who collected this? Well, actually It was collected by refugee children whom Lily and the others are close to. Ted and Jema are established adventurers, and Lilys work in the garden has started to settle. Therefore, they wanted to entrust the General Tea delivery job to them. I know theyre inexperienced, but well guide them. Could you consider it? Lily bowed her head, and I said nothing in response. Its not a matter of quality. Asking Ted and the others was not only for mutual benefit but also because I wanted to support them. If its unnecessary, thats fine, but I dont want to easily let it go. Do they know its for me? Indirectly, yes. She must have checked my feelings first. Being a refugee is not a reason to help. If I were overflowing with phnthropy, I would have long abandoned my current life and devoted myself to charity. Lead the way. Lets decide after meeting them. Yes! Smiling, Lily stood up. They know me well. Lets see what theyre up to. Chapter 102.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (4) Chapter 102.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - The ce Called Home (4) Myself, Lily, and for some reason, Elphimia, who tagged along, headed towards the refugee district from the north gate. Though we had traversed along the main road, we had never stepped into the refugee district before. A city where refugees reside. In terms of the impression it gives, one might imagine a scene filled with shabby houses and tents. But the reality is slightly different. While its true that there are many such dwellings, there are also quite a few rough but brick or stone-built houses. At first nce, it appears to be just a slum or a poor neighborhood. Naturally so, as the first refugees settled here over seven hundred years ago, after Alphus built the walls. If there were no walls, the term refugee district would have long disappeared. Guided by Lily, I turned my attention to the houses. The reason for the roughness of brick and stone-built houses is they dont use decent building materials. Even now, the refugee district is made of waste. When buildings age and are rebuilt, inevitably, waste materials are produced. Outside the walls, there are several disposal sites where these are collected, bing valuable resources for the refugees. Also, at regr intervals, the waste is transported to a distant final disposal site, and this process also serves as a temporary ie for refugees and the poor. The waste materials I reced with stone walls at Dubals request were useless soil and rotten wood even for the refugees. Transportation to the disposal site apparently earns rewards based on quantity, and the reward and timing remain unchanged. The fewer the materials, the easier it is for the refugees. Observing the refugee district, I noticed something strange. Clearly, unbroken bricks and stones were also being used. It was out of the question to buy them, and even if stolen, they were too heavy. While refugees could have baked the bricks, the use of stones seemed impossible. Someone must be discarding usable building materials. Somehow, Danbars smug expression crossed my mind. That entric guy would probably mix them in with the waste. Whoever it is, its a clumsy kindness. While gazing at the intricate refugee district, Lily advanced without hesitation, leading the way. It seems outsiders like us attract attention, as many refugees observed us from a distance. Some peeked out only their eyes from their dwellings, while others sent subtle nces that turned into intense stares upon a second look. Various reactions. But the gaze wasnt directed at me; it was Elfimia, brimming with Elven vibes. I felt some appraising nces, but the person in question was nonchnt. Not only ustomed to the stares but also confident enough to retaliate if needed. After a while, the atmosphere around us became more shabby. Dwellings with just hung-up cloth and structures not resembling houses were scattered around. Apparently, this was the area of new refugees. Here it is. From the direction Lily pointed, the sounds of determination and swordy reached us. Silently moving forward, the field of vision suddenly opened up. An open space in the refugee district. There, facing each other, were Ted and two boys. The two looked young, around seven or eight years old. Desperately swinging sticks, they were dodging and counterattacking. Ted was holding back, but not pulling his punches. The sound of impact was intense, and the boys bodies were covered in countless bruises. Jema and Nails were watching. Nails noticed me and tried to greet me. But I shook my head, signaling him not to disturb the practice. A bit sly, but well. What do you think? Weak. When asked for her opinion, Elphimia dismissed it nonchntly. Then she continued. But everyone starts weak. What matters is talent. True. Even if theycked strength, they had the will. Elphimia evaluated it that way, and I agreed. While feeling Lily, who was eavesdropping behind, I returned my gaze. The two boys were ordinary. Different from Ted and Jema. They were surprisingly earnest about living. Enough to make me want to lend them a hand. Holding onto their sticks despite being knocked down, the boys faced the situation with teary eyes. Ted didnt cry, but he shared the samepetitiveness. However, I didnt understand. Why did he pull such a calcted stunt? The goal was simplemy active support. Im teaching Ted and the others not only how to fight. But also basic knowledge like letters. The boys are also seeking that. Even so, he could have confronted me directly. If I refused, he could have learned from Ted and the others. There would be plenty of opportunities for persuasion in the future. Was there no opportunity? Or perhapswas he in a hurry? Chapter 102.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (5) Chapter 102.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - The ce Called Home (5) In the end, their attacks barely grazed, and they copsed, exhausted. Ted wiped the sweat from his brow and sent a nce towards Jema and the others, finally noticing me. Upon seeing me, he immediately bowed. Sorry. Dont pull such tricks again. Understood. Wont do it again. Jema, Nails, and Lily also apologized. The boys, lying down, observed the exchange, but when Lily whispered, they hastily jumped up. Uh, nice to meet you, Alter-sama! Im Quince! Im Kyle! Quince and Kyle, huh? Im Alter Les Reedward. Nice to meet you. The two boys nodded with flushed faces. Quince was the smaller one, while Kyle, despite his age, was taller. Aiming to be adventurers? Yes, we want to be adventurers like Mr. Ted and the others! Ted and Jema, embarrassed, averted their gazes at those words. Seems like theyre quite admired. With a better physique than Teds group from the past, they probably took care of meals as well as training. Anyway, the overall picture became clearer. I turned my gaze to Ted. You two are from the same hometown? Ted nodded. The boys were from the same vige, Quince escaped with his mother, who died of illness two years ago, and Kyle came with his uncle but disappeared soon after. Now, Ted, Jema, and Lily seemed like elder siblings to them. Quince and Kyle stood still, listening intently. They might have had tough times, but there was no hint of despair in them now. Perhaps it was because they were supported by Teds group, or maybe it was their determination to be adventurers. In any case, it was again because of the girlLuchina this time. I would be leaving Selene in a year and a bit. I wanted to teach them as much as I could and get them under the protection of the Adventurers Guild as soon as possible. Really, what a roundabout way to ask for a favor. Returning my gaze to Quince and Kyle, they hesitated, then bowed their heads upon my urging. I took tworge copper coins from the leather bag and ced them on top. Quince and Kyle stood frozen in silence. After a while, as they started toprehend the situation, they awkwardly began to move. Is this for us? A rightful reward. If you had collected more efficiently, it wouldve been a silver coin. Will you continue collecting? Yes! Please let us do it! P-Please! Gripping therge copper coins, they responded energetically. Teds group sighed in relief at their sight. Alright then. Learn the collection methods from Lily and Nails. Yes, well learn! Now, with this matter settledoh, wait, I forgot the crucial part. Ted, for training, use the backyard. If you have free time, Ill spar with you too. Is that okay? I intended to from the start. Whether its one or two more people, it wont make much difference. Waving lightly at Teds gratitude, Elphimia and I left the refugee camp. Unlike the uncertain route to get here, leaving for the main road was quick. As we saw off the departure of a merchants carriage from Selen, I felt like I heard the sound of swords shing and turned around. In the bustling crowd of the main road, it was impossible to hear. Still, with my gaze fixed, I reminisced about Ted, Quince, and Kyle. Life is tough one way or another, but theirs was too much. Abandoning their hometown, losing their parents, and supporting each other as children. Surprisingly, you handled it normally. Suddenly, Elphimia spoke up. ncing sideways, she, too, was looking towards the refugee camp. What are you talking about? I expected something strange like you saying youll take them in. As if. Theyre walking on their own. I wont interfere. But youll give them practice, right? Your house seems to attract only kids. Even Elliots group has grown. Is it an orphanage? Half of them are academy students. Including you. Elphimia turned away pretending not to know. Im the only child living here, but kids of the same age inevitably gather. At least if Im with Battle Axe of Destruction, the average age would go up. The only adult now is Dana. Returning my gaze to Selen, turrets peeked from the top of the outer walls. I felt like I looked up at them when I first visited. Time passed, and our life here was approaching its midpoint. It might be time to think about the future. Chapter 103.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (1) Chapter 103.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (1) A chilly breeze flowed over the autumnal hills. I stepped on the dry grass and gazed down at the students below. This is the grasnd area southeast of Selen. For the next three days, the second-year outdoor exercises for thetter half of the year were about to take ce. Thats quite a turnout, as expected. This time, it was a joint military exercise with the third-years. About 120 students got divided into two units. Well defeat the squad leaders or capture the g set up at the main camp. Themanders selected were third-years, and the units consisted of a mix of second-years and third-years. Today is the first day. Its for setting up camp and preparing the exercise grounds. Tomorrow would be the exercise on the grasnds, and the final day was scheduled for exercises in the forest. As far as the eye could see, there were no signs of monsters. We had been wary of Drepplins ambushes, but with the decrease in sightings of Volnis, they hadnt been seen muchtely. There you are. Lambert climbed up the hill. Weve been assigned to the Sobal unit. The strategy meeting is tomorrow. Sobalwasnt that the counts family? Before departing, the two squad leaders, Count Sobal and Viscount Eghim, had exchanged greetings. It wasnt until the day before departure that we found out which squad I got assigned to, and there could be transfers to the enemy side for the second battle. Thats what Deshind had said before the exercise. No matter the battlefield, initially, you fight alongside strangers. Learn the difficulty of that in this exercise. I couldnt disagree. While coordination would improve with familiarity, they were only battlepanions twice over. So, it would be more beneficial to umte unfamiliar experiences. The Elphimia unit is also assigned to the Sobal unit. Thats good news. Lambert nodded at my words. Although offensive magic was prohibited, enhancement and healing were allowed. With Elphimias abundant magic power, she could enhance the entire unit by herself. As for offensive skills, only those that increased the number of attacks like [Double Strike] were permitted; naturally, skills like [Wind de] were unusable. The Kurtos and Sis units are in the Eghim unit. Watch out for Kurtos. His unit is not inferior to the third-years. Kurtos had challenged Lambert when determining the representative for the second-year outdoor exercise. He was the eldest son of the Viscounts family and had caused trouble. Afterward, he seemed to get along with Lambert and had been seen training together. Regardless of their future status, perhaps nobles from the same family could get along. And Sis was the son of a baron who had been fighting goblin hordes on the front lines. Nils from Ranain was also a member of this unit. Compared to the Kurtos unit, it might seem in. But it had decent skilled individuals. By the way, Elliott is in Lamberts unit. Rather than leading, I want to learn from Lord Lamberts unit. And is everything normal? Yeah, everythings fine. With this many people gathered, monsters wonte near. They include instructors, senior students from the 4th and 5th years, and adventurer escorts. So, there were easily over 150 people. There were few ces to hide due to the withered grass. And if anything attacked, it would get caught in the vignce. At least there wouldnt be any monsters infiltrating during tomorrows exercise. Then lets go. Weve been ordered to explore the forest. Roger. We descended the hill and joined Felix and Elliott who were waiting. With that, we headed towards the forest. The formation was scout me, Felix, Lambert, then Elliott. While its true that strong enemies are likely to appear in the southern forest, thats if we venture deep into it. By focusing on Presence Detection, I could sense the adventurers vigncework. It seemed unlikely that we would encounter any monsters. When I conveyed this, Lambert had a disappointed sigh and rxed his shoulders. Afterward, everyone strolled through the forest, chatting casually. Lambert was aware Elliott had formed a party, and questions were flying about that. Being the son of a merchant, Elliott was smart and not in need of money. Perhaps he couldnt understand the desire to be an adventurer. As Elliott exined his reasons, he casually found some Lesil mushrooms at the base of a tree. Thankful, our dinner was now secured. As I collected them, I noticed some nearby Lanim grass, a material for alchemical solutions. It was a bitrger than usual, but it would do. I subtly distanced myself from the formation and began picking out useful materials. Recently, I couldnt keep up with gathering and sometimes had to buy materials for alchemical solutions. Before, Id try to limit my consumption, but now, with potions to sell to Samini, things had be much easier. Among them, Healing Potions apanied by blood augmentation and detoxification seemed to be popr, and there were even requests from Samini. Also, Ive been helped by Narban the cksmith. Since there were gaps in the containers for weapons, I got Narbanos permission to put essories in them as well. Thanks to that, Ive been able to save alchemical solutions. Magical weapons were also selling well, and L, whom I introduced, was delighted with the rtionship with Breos Trading Company, her familys business. Chapter 103.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (2) Chapter 103.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (2) The topic of Lambert and the others shifts to the exchange of tactical opinions instead of tomorrows exercises. At that moment, I sensed an approaching presence. There are four of them. This presence, could it be them? There are no demons in the surrounding area. I think its unwise for the exploration team to separate, but I veer off to the side, distancing myself from everyone. ncing back, but with them wandering around earlier, Lambert and the others werent paying attention to my movements. A little distance should be fine. And just as I begin to run through the forest, the group of four also notices me. Peering out from the shadows of the trees was, as expected, Velotte. So it was you, Tenko-san. Long time no see, Velotte. I knew Hishou was with the escort when we departed. Sekies, Anbel, and Barnar also show themselves, wearing smiles. Oh, it really is Tenko. You were from Cartrd? Everyone seems to be in good spirits. Did you notice? Velott responds to my question. I didnt know exactly where you were. When we were at the ranch, you only returned to town in the morning. We were discussing whether you were academy students. I see. Sorry for the trouble. I straighten my posture. Let me introduce myself properly. I am Alter Les Reedvalt, the second son of the barons family. Oh! I thought you were a knight, but youre a noble! It doesnt make much difference being the second son. But theres something I need to ask. I try to keep my work as an adventurer under wraps. Could you all refer to me as Alter instead of Tenko during the exercises? Honestly, while its a bitte, I dont want to make a big deal out of my adventurer profession. Hishou exchanges puzzled looks, and then Sekies nods on behalf of the group. There must be some reason for it. Understoodoh, should I speak more formally? Your status doesnt matter among academy students. At least not to me. Just act as usual. Hearing that, Anbel taps her cheek with her finger. So we just need to pay attention to the name? Thats right. Close friends know, but others wont be able to tell. Always go with Alter. Got it. So do you know the other adventurers, like Serf? I think they do The adventurers leading this time are the usual Serf led by Haleist. We havent had much interaction, just contact during the battle with the goblin leader. Ive never spoken to them as adventurers. But Ive seen them at the guild, and for a while, I was associated with the Battle Axe of Destruction so they were interested in me as an adventurer. They probably know me. Still, theirck of contact is probably their own consideration. Like if theyre secretly earning tuition because their families are poor or something. There are various circumstances. Thinking about that, Lambert and the others presence approaches from behind. Velotte also notices and informs everyone. Theyre academy students. Lambert and Felix, who didnt expect adventurers to be there, send sharp nces around. On the other hand, Hishou and the familiar Elliot bow. What are you doing around here? Sorry, just greeting someone I know. Someone you know ah, an adventurer. I avoided the question when I encountered perennially abundant crops, but if I kept meeting Ted and the others, it would be impossible to keep evading. Besides, I trust Lambert and Felix, and for the same reason, Ive also told L. Seemingly satisfied for now, Lambert turns to Yabushou. Any monsters? Not many. Serf seemed to have been attacked by a Nudlok But they repelled it easily. As Barnar adds, Lambert shakes his head somewhat disappointedly. Indeed, there seem to be few monsters in the shallow woods. Well then, please continue to handle it. Leave it to me. You guys do your best with the exercises too. Lambert nods, then turns on his heel. I also bid farewell to Yabushou and followed after them. Chapter 103.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (3) Chapter 103.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (3) The sound of metal shing echoes across the grasnds. On the second day afternoon, the joint training began. Students of magic centered around Elphimia activate strengthening magic such as [Physical Up Other]. In response, students with blue cloth wrapped around both arms march out. Lambert, Felix, and Elliot move out, but I remain in the main camp. In the morning, squad leaders gathered under Captain Soval for a strategy meeting. As the open grasnds offer no advantage for clever tactics, the opinion arose from the seniors who experienced joint exercisesst year that the key to victory is how close one can approach the enemys territory before the battle begins. Soval adopted this approach and then disbanded the squads. Many magic students are not adept at closebat or have limited magical power. They werent very useful on the front lines. Therefore, those with high mobility are positioned at the vanguard to cut deep into enemy territory as nned. As a result, the vanguard, including those charging into enemy territory, consisted of 25, followed by eleven in the rear guard and 10 in the archery unit. I thought Id be in the vanguard, but apparently, the seniors volunteered eagerly, so I was thrown into the archery unit with Karmal. The vanguard approaches the enemy units with red cloth. When the 3rd-year archerymander raises his arm to signal a halt, shooters including myself line up in rows and nock their arrows. Release! Arrows are released simultaneously, raining down on the enemys vanguard. However, they are all blocked by shields, and the battle between the vanguards begins as if nothing happened. No injuries? I spin the arrow and examine the arrowhead. If these were real, theyd pierce through the shields. Youd get serious injuries then. Karmar next to me responds as he holds his bow. For safety reasons, the arrowheads are removed and reced with thick fabric. With this, not only the power but also the distance of the shots getspromised. Its begun. We couldnt prate the enemy lines as much as we thought. Did they send out fast troops as well? Seems likely. Soon, the attacking units are fully deployed, but no arrows areing from the Edgim squad. It seems none brought any bows, not even the archery unit. Abandoning long-range attacks and thickening the front lines. Should we head for support? Lets do that. Gradually, the front lines expand, and battles break all over the grasnds. When ordered by the archery unitmander, we resume shooting, and I get permission to run to the left nk while Karmal runs to the right. The total number of troops gathered on the front line is about ny. Split into two armies, they engage in fierce battles all over the grasnds. Especially the second years, who have little experience in group battles, are struggling. Just being hit a little doesnt count as a fatal blow, so inexperienced students are still fighting back while being hit with wooden weapons. However, depending on where they are hit, it could be considered a fatal wound, and they are forcibly removed from the battlefield by the judging teachers and senior students. So far, there have been no dropouts, but with both sides having fewer troops, they might copse soon. Screams and curses fill the air as allies slip through, reced by 2nd years who falter after receiving a blow. I see several third years and even some second years ahead. I sigh inwardly. Will everything go ording to n? I deflect the wooden sword swinging down at me and keep moving forward. The Edgim squad begins to surround me as I push forward. Theyve gathered nicely. Alright, keep attacking. I hold up my wooden sword and fend off attacksing from three directions. Before the exercise began, I consulted with Lambert about how far I should go. If I go all out, I could take down the main camp alone, but that wouldnt be a good exercise for me or anyone else. So I suggested. How about going to the front line, mainly focusing on defense, and only switching to offense when the situation turns unfavorable? Lambert witnessed the Halvish battle. He seemed concerned about the disparity in strength, so he immediately agreed to my proposal. So, I started training in defense, but The second years are being overly cautious. While the third years swing their wooden swords vigorously, the 2nd years cautiously poke their swords forward. It stings a little to see such timid movements. Well, it cant be helped. ording to Cody, Lambert and I are considered the strongest candidates among the second years, during the previous outdoor training in the first term, several people witnessed me running around, which made me even more feared. I dont understand why just running around is so scary, but anyway, the exercise wont be meaningful for me. So, reluctantly, I pretend to trip and purposely let the 3rd years attacksnd on me. Yeah, that hurts a lot. When I show signs of pain, the second years faces brighten up. See, its not scary! We can take them down together! Seems like theyve understood my thoughts, as the second years be more proactive in their attacks. Thats the spirit. I barely deflect the wooden swords and let them hit me a little to reassure them. My performance,bined with their enthusiasm, kept the second years swinging their wooden swords energetically. But really, is it this troublesome to be in the spotlight? Halvish must have had a tough time without any opponents. I recall the swordsman known as the strongest in the academy and suddenly realized something. So, was he so skilled in shield techniques because he only focused on defense like me? If thats the case, maybe having a target rather than just defending would be more beneficial for training. Halvish only had Shield Strike after all I remember my fight with us. Before receiving [Decisive Blow], what broke through my defense was the intermediate defense skill [Protection of the Beast]. It was neatly blocked by the shield, but the skill itself isnt exclusive to shields. I deflected the iing attack, reminded of us, and ended up taking a direct hit. Its quite challenging. Wait a moment. Let me gather my thoughts. Chapter 103.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (4) Chapter 103.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (4) You can do a usible deflection, but somethings off. Deflection intervenes on the trajectory. Avoidance lets you slip away. [Feather Guard] not only deflects but also disrupts the posture. The oue leans toward deflection, yet the sensation is akin to avoidance. Skills rely on external magical support. They should be doing something akin to magic. Does it amplify the opponents momentum? If so, Id expect simr results. Then, while avoiding, try adding force to the opponents attack with a deflection-like maneuver. Finally getting my thoughts together, I raised my wooden sword, Are you okay, Alter! Lambert leaped in, his expression changing drastically as he swung at me. What are you doing!? Its like ganging up on someone! Just lost in thought for a moment. Lambert turned around, dumbfounded. Its fine, no fatal wounds, and were in the midst ofbat, so focus properly, okay? Anyway, get out of here! Even if you say that Just when I had finally sorted out my thoughts. Looking around in distress, I noticed a young man standing at a distance, smiling wryly. Long time no see, Tobias-san. Thanks for being the referee. Indeed. Lets take this seriously, Alter-kun. Youd get eliminated if it werent for me, you know? For some reason, I got scolded. Im taking this seriously enough. If by seriousness, you mean recklessness, please refrain. The exercise will end too soon. As I pondered while surveying the front lines, The left nk was taken by Lambert, and Felix and Elliot were holding up the center. As for the right nk, wheres Karmaloh, nowhere to be seen, not a soul. Before I knew it, the right nk had copsed, and enemy forces were pushing towards our main camp. More than twenty of them. Did Karmal and his group get taken out? Even so, there are too many enemy troops advancing. Then Im turning my gaze to the enemys main camp. I couldnt see them, but I felt their presence was sparse. Theyve deployed the escort and even the magic academy students. They must have concentrated their forces after seeing our weak right nk and broke through in one go. Risky move. This is when the archers shouldno, its no use. Theyre not even being considered by the enemy. Despite themanders orders, theyre desperately shooting, but unless they hit the head or chest, the referees wont count it as a fatal blow. Theyre dodging half-heartedly, and the enemy isnt even paying attention. I scratch my cheek while observing their situation. Even if the instructor approves, Im not pleased. Lambert,e back. When I called out, Lambert shoved a 2nd year aside, exchanged positions with an ally at the front line, and rushed back with an angry expression. Whats going on now!? This is a battlefield, you know!? It seems like our main camp is about to fall. Lambert was surprised and quickly nced back. When did It looks like the right nk copsed. Normally, there would bemunication, but ming that now would be toote. We should have prepared for this kind of situation and left someone behind. So, I need your help. What are you nning to do? Ill go ahead and hold them off. Lead the archers to our main camp. Dont let them waste their shots. Lambert nodded and issued instructions. Felix, Elliot! Leave this to us! Hold the line! Understood! Felix stayed in the center while Elliot went to support the left nk. Watching Lambert rush off, I turned my gaze to the front line. Thanks to Lambert and the others causing a ruckus. The center is in a favorable position, but the enemy units on the left nk are still going strong. Its strange even though I did my best. Regardless, relying only on Elliots support is unreliable. Lets shave off some of their numbers. With a swing of my single-handed sword, I returned to the forefront. I struck down the third-years pouncing at me, aimed at the sides of the second-years, and deflected the wooden swords of another group of third-years. Then, aiming at their stunned expressions, I struck their necks and hearts with the wooden swords. Three down! Withdraw, all of you! Tobias promptly dered. Looking at the remaining Edgem squads, they hesitated before retreating in fear. We have the numerical advantage, and their morale has waned. We should be able to defend this. As I thought that, in an instant, Halt!! There was a sudden shout. Not just me, but everyone at the forefront stopped moving, and we all looked toward the Sobal squads position. The archers who were shouted at directly in front of me were frozen. Regardless, Lambert approached the archermander. Immediately, all the archers assembled and led by Lambert ran towards our main camp. Thats efficiently done, including themander. Regaining myposure, I addressed my allies. Im heading to the main camp too. Can I leave this ce to you guys? Ill be back soon. Yes, leave it to us! Whether it was aimed at Lambert or me, a 3rd year responded politely. I smiled wryly, and even Elliot cheered me on. Im counting on you for the main camp! Yeah, Im counting on you too. And with that, I was seen off by my steadfast allies as I headed toward the rescue of our main camp. Chapter 103.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (5) Chapter 103.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (5) Midway, Lambert and I exchanged silent nces, and I dashed across the grasnds. The main camp has already been invaded, nearing its vicinity. The battle situation is quite dire, but still, luck is on our side. The invading forces, taking advantage of the breakthrough in the front lines, fortified themselves with magic while waiting for reinforcements. Are they afraid of being individually defeated by the escort troops? Even after three years, their strength surpasses Lamberts group in simple status. The escort troops took position in front of the main camp, watching as the Edgim unit began to move. Theyre fortified with magic, butElphimia is leisurely observing. While other magic academy students besides the escort troops had sorrowful expressions. Well, theyve done what they could. And as soon as I reached near the main camp. The invading forces began to move. Dont let anyone pass! The leader of the escort troops shouted, making contact with the vanguard of the invading forces, and initiatingbat. Thats bad. If it turns into a melee, itll be hard to control. Switching to my current maximum speed, I leaped into the battlefield. Amidst the chaos of friend and foe, I shed at the Edgim unit while keeping an eye on both sides attacks. In this situation, theres no room for judgment. I cant afford to hold back like before. I forcefully swept their abdomen, firmly struck their arms, and mmed my fist into their temple. Physically incapacitating them, forcibly creating distance between the two armies. Fortify the main camp! Ill hold them off here! I instructed the bewildered escort troops. But the leader quickly regainedposure and red at me angrily. What are you saying! If this position falls The leaders anger got drowned out by the screams of the Edgim unit. I cant afford to deal with each of them individually. I struck and pushed back the expanding Edgim unit. When the invasion halted, I looked back. Hurry up and retreat. Youll get caught in the crossfire. The magic academy students were the first to flee, followed by the escort troops in a panic. Its tough when theres no trust. Well-coordinated, archery unit. Though the invading forces lost their morale, reinforcements arrived, and they regrouped, showing signs of advancing again. Theyve nicely bunched up. Lets finish this. I concentrated my consciousness and activated it with magical power. Its a non-attributed beginner spell, [Force Field]. Its a weak spell. And unless theres a significant difference in power with the target, it wont have much effect. So, what happens if theres a significant difference in power? Youre merciless. How much magical power did you put into it? Elphimia had somehow appeared behind me. Its about double a mid-level spell. The reason for thack of training. The invading forces, uttering iprehensible cries, were wandering around aimlessly. Ordinary academy students wouldnt be able to break through my [Force Field]. The atmosphere, imbued with magical power, had viscosity clinging to it. Right now, theyre akin to diving into a pool of slime. So, whats the n? If we go in, well get caught, right? Its okay. Look. I pointed, and Lambert, leading the archery unit, had just arrived. Sorry for the wait! No, perfect timing. Alright, rain arrows on them. Oh, and use indirect fire. Got it. Firing with indirect fire! As Lambert issued instructions, the archery unit began shooting one after another. I also fired all the arrows. Above the invading forces, arge number of arrows spread along the range of the [Force Field]. Non-living beings wouldnt be affected by power differences. If they shot directly, theyd pierce through my [Force Field] even with ordinary arrows. Thats why its indirect fire. Arrows reaching their peak and falling downck the force to prate. Arge number of arrows slowly descend. As the invading forces struggled to avoid them, we surrounded them. And then, the effect time ended. Charge! At the leadersmand, weunched our assault. A deluge of arrows from above, wooden swords from the side. Even though the arrowscked power, a hit to the head would get judged as incapacitation. The invading forces were rapidly taken down and annihted. The escort and archery units cheered as if victorious. Leaving themendation to Lambert, I turned my gaze to the frontline. Felix and Elliot were shouting, engaging with the Edgim unit. Theyre somehow holding on. I take back what I said earlier. Standing beside me, Elphimia also gazed at the frontline. Youre ruthless. Cant afford to be soft. Just taught them a lesson in reality. Indeed, arrows are as terrifying as offensive magic. They pierce through shields lined with metal. If those were real arrows, theyd be riddled with holes. Thinking that its fine if they hit arms or legsdoesnt work in reality. They should understand that now. If the bows got underestimated, I wouldnt be able to face Nellio. I recall the hunter who taught me scouting techniques, picturing his unassuming face. Come to think of it, havent I ever had a mock battle with him? When I return to Reedwald, Ill propose it. Itll surely be fun, fighting against a hunter. Buthed probably refuse. Definitely. Imagining the hunter running around town at full speed, we began the cleanup of the remaining enemies. After joining forces with Felix and Elliot to rout the frontline, only the Edgim unit and its members, along with nonbatant magic users, remained. It seems they focused all their efforts on the invading forces, as there were no escort units. Before long, the Edgim unit waspletely wiped out. Chapter 104.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 2 (2) Chapter 104.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 2 (2) Your performance yesterday was outstanding. Thanks to you, both sides had a good exercise. Thank you. The next day, as the strategy meeting began in therge tent, Sowal was the first to express gratitude to me. With squad leaders watching, I bowed my head. As instructed, I was seated behind Lambert and participated in the meeting. A girl from the Sowal squad exined theposition of the Edgem team. With a solemn expression, I struggled against drowsiness while listening to the names of squads and squad members being read out one by one. Honestly, even when the names were listed, I didnt have a clue. Swords versus magic? A third-year murmured, and several agreed. Yeah, I dont get it. Whats the point? As the second years, including myself, exchanged nces, the girl supplemented. Theres a magician named Serue in the third year. She specializes in wide-range mental magic, [Disturbance]. Right, it was an intermediate-level magic of the transmutation attribute. Despite being intermediate, its effect was weak, simr to my Force Field and greatly influenced by the gap in ability. Todays exercise field is the forest. The operational area will be narrower than yesterday, making it an ideal environment for Serue. Also, some outstanding magicians, including the second-year Elphimia, have been assigned to the Edgem team. Especially Elphimias abundant magic power and diverse strengthening magic are formidable. Although we have many students skilled in closebat, its not necessarily advantageous. After exining this far, the girl bowed and stepped back. Offering words of appreciation, Sowal surveyed everyone. If anyone has any opinions, lets hear them. However, no one spoke up, and discussions began among those seated beside each other. Lambert was discussing with Kurtos next to him. For the second battle, the Kurtos squad of the Viscounts house became allies, while Nilss Sis squad remained enemies. But still, this person Sowal is quite thorough. The reason [Disturbance] wasnt used in yesterdays exercise was because Serue was in the Sowal squad. In retrospect, the frontline was unusually extensive, and the invading forces were deployed to encircle the main camp. It must have been all for countering [Disturbance]. Wasnt Sowal not incorporating it into tactics for the same reason as bows and arrows? Although the number of people is higher than usual, there are about 120 soldiersbined on both sides. With such a number, just one [Disturbance] couldpletely reverse the situation. Even if it could happen in reality, how much experience could one gain from such an exercise? And if Edgem prioritizes victory, they will definitely use it. Alter. Called by Sowal, I looked up. Could you exin about [Disturbance] to everyone? Understanding what kind of magic it is might give rise to some ideas. Me, sir? To my question, he nodded with a smile. Why me? I nced at the girl from earlier and a few others. There are also magical students in the third year. My knowledge is nothing more than what Helena taught me. But the squad leaders were waiting for my response in silence. I had no choice. Starting with an introduction, I exined about [Disturbance]. After finishing my exnation, the squad leaders resumed their discussions based on it. While ncing at Sowal, who seemed oddly satisfied, I took my seat. Was I called for this purpose? I dont understand. Its said to have a weak effect, but how weak exactly? As if waiting for it, Lambert asked from the front. Its hard to say because the difference in strength ys a role. The opponent is a skilled wielder of intermediate magic. Id say it would be dangerous if its someone like Elliott. Hearing my words, Lambert growled. Elliott has [One-Handed Sword 1] and isnt much different from other second years in terms of stats. But hes experienced inbat and mentally strong. If there were rankings for the second years, he would be near the top. And if Elliott is considered dangerous, except for Lambert, Felix, and Kurtos, almost all second-year students would be included. The Sowal squad would be half destroyed. What specific effects does it have? From next to Lambert, Kurtos also asked. Shrinking, panic, fleeing its a magic that shakes negative emotions, and the results vary depending on the recipient. Would most second years be affected like that? Is there no way to prevent it? There isnt. I replied promptly. The countermeasure is a magic called [Mental Toughness], but I remember only Elphimia knows it. Either defeat Serue or wait until she runs out of magic power. Lambert crossed his arms, lost in thought. Chapter 104.3 Chapter 104.3 Is the damage certain? If Serue uses magicon the front lines, I suppose. I think so. They might conserve it to take down the main camp, but Id disrupt the front lines. Itd be more effective that way. Understood. In that case, lets abandon it. Lambert raised his hand smoothly, seeking permission to speak. Noticing this, the squad leaders halted their discussion and turned their gaze towards him. With Sobals permission granted, Lambert began. Lets abandon the front lines. For a moment, Sobal narrowed his eyes, but the squad leaders tilted their heads in confusion. As the meaning began to sink in, the tent became noisy. Sobal raised a hand to silence it and urged Lambert to continue. To effectively use [Disturbance], the Egim Unit will deploy many troops to the front lines, enticing our counterattack. Even though we know this, we have no choice but to counter and have no means to block magic. Therefore, we will abandon the front-line troops. In conjunction with activating [Disturbance], a small surprise attack force will assault the enemys main camp. Whether our surprise force strikes first or the enemys main force breaks through the front lines first, this battle is a race against time. The room fell silent. I think its a rough n. Thats why Sobal didnt use [Disturbance]. Because it would end up like this. While scattering troops is an option, in that case, the Egim Unit would likely reorganize the front lines into defense and attack units. Then, while dispersing sporadic interception units, they would swiftly advance to the main camp. It would be uncertain whether [Disturbance] would be used for attack or defense. Gathering troops at the front lines should halt half of them even if theyre confused. Above all, being able to designate the activation point for [Disturbance] is significant. But Sobals expression was stern. He sent a sharp gaze at Lambert, who faced it head-on. Can you make the same proposal on the actual battlefield? Youre telling us to die on the front lines. A g represents territory, and a captain represents a lord. If we liken it to actualbat, we must defend at any cost. Since weve proposed it, well take charge of the front lines. It seems Im also being taken to the death ground. Well, Ill follow along. However, Lamberts deration did soften the negative nces. If there areints, at least alternative suggestions must be provided. Seeing the other squad leaders remaining silent, Sobal leaned back against his chair. Very well. Well adopt Lamberts proposal. Abandon the front lines and leave the attack to the surprise attack force. Lets also organize a gueri unit. We must prepare for Egims surprise attacks. May I speak? At that moment, a slender third-year student raised their hand. Sobal looked slightly surprised but silently granted permission to speak. The student bowed and spoke up. The Lambert Unit is quite capable; they should be ced in the surprise attack force. Despite murmurs among the squad leaders, the slender student continued. If they are to infiltrate deep into enemy territory, theyll need not onlybat prowess but also mobility and decision-making skills. From what I observed yesterday, they possess all of these. If thats the case, shouldnt we entrust them with the front lines? Capable individuals can resist [Disturbance]. I think they can maintain the front lines longer. Even if they alone repel the effects, the overall situation wont change significantly, in my humble opinion. Sobal fell silent at the students rebuttal. What they said was correct. Lambert and Felix would hardly lose even against third-year opponents. Im also a scout, so Im perfect for the surprise attack force. However, because I took on the dirty work willingly, my dissatisfaction was suppressed. This feels like starting from scratch. Any other opinions? Several third-year students voiced out at Sobals inquiry. However, their basis was only a sense ofpetition rather than being better than the second years. Everyone prefers honor over hardship. Before long, the slender students proposal faded from the minds of the third years, and arguments began over who wouldmand the surprise attack force. The second years watched the tumult with bewildered expressions. Amidst the chaos, Sobal closed his eyes and pondered. Lambert and the slender student, without a word, awaited his decision. Quiet. Soon, Sobal raised a hand, and as the squad leaders fell silent, he smiled. Youre all getting too heated. Isnt this just an exercise? The 3rd years who were arguing blushed and chuckled in embarrassment at his words. Watching them, Sobal continued. Have any of you wondered why joint exercises are held? Most of us third years will depart for Selen in six months. We have little time left. This joint exercise is thest and only chance for us to converse with and guide the juniors. Some of you may not be interested but think about it. Many of you will inherit territories or swear loyalty as knights. Regardless of your position, there wille a time when youll guide the next generation. I believe joint exercises are for learning that. Many third years nodded in agreement, and some second years were also impressed. As for mewell, being inmand is tough, huh? While I think his words were genuine, Sobal seemed calcted in how he presented himself, always considering how others would perceive him. During the strategy meeting, did he ever show his true self? Either way, I now understand why we were called here. He praised me, a second year, in front of everyone and even asked for my opinion. All of it was based on this idea. The previous fervor dissipated, and a calm atmosphere settled in the room. Sobal surveyed the squad leaders again and focused on the slender third-year student. You havent expressed your thoughts much in the past three years. Suddenly pointed out, the students face clouded with uncertainty. Thats just my personality Haha, have more confidence. Your suggestion earlier was excellent. Sobal smiled at the student and then suddenly became serious, revealing the visage of a noble from the Bahar family. Shired, youll be inmand of the surprise attack force. Enjoy this final exercise to the fullest. The young Shired was speechless. While some third years seemed dissatisfied, they couldnt voice objections in this atmosphere. As they remained silent, Sobal turned his gaze to Lambert. Lets also adopt Shireds proposal; the surprise attack forces will be the Lambert and Kurthos Units. Shired and Lambert, with the suddenly named Kurthos, hurriedly agreed and bowed their heads. After that, the front lines and gueri units were named one after another, finalizing Sobals teams formation. The strategy meeting concluded, and the squad leaders began preparations. As I watched them leave the tent, Kurthos sighed. To think wed be dragged into this Theyre recognizing our abilities. Take pride in that. Lambert smiled as if it were nothing. And Kurthos replied, Ill exin it to everyone, and went back. I absentmindedly watched him leave. Was my judgment wrong? Suddenly, Lambert asked me. Not understanding the meaning, I looked up. Compared to when we first met, Lambert has grown. Not just in height but in character too. No, not really. Then its fine. I was just curious since youve been quiet. Oh is that so? Its just a little mental fatigue. Hearing that exchange earlier made me realize Im not good to be amander. He looked at me incredulously. Look, a knight is also amander. Youre going to be your fathers knight, right? Well, yeah But theres also the Knight Commander Rnd. I think capable people should do it. For some reason pressing his forehead, Lambert shook his head. Behaving like Sobal is too much trouble. Im satisfied just being a swordsman. Chapter 105.1 Chapter 105.1 As we made our way towards the main camp set up in the forest, Shired and Kurthos squads were already waiting. Leading the way, we approached Shired to greet them. To which, the slender-faced boy shook his head slightly. Im not fit to lead people. Ill give minimal instructions, but Ill leave detailed situational judgments to you all. His response was an abrupt relinquishment ofmand. Both Lambert and Kurthos exchanged puzzled looks. Indeed, Shired was weak. Theycked anybat skills, and their squad members were rather average. Whilebat prowess wasnt essential for amander, it might not be suitable for a small, elite surprise attack unit. Shired seemed to understand this well and still appeared bewildered. So thats why Kurthos squad was thest one chosen. If he were themander, the other 3rd-years wouldnt follow. And if someone other than Shired were themander, there might have been conflict with Lambert. If Lambert were to be added to the surprise attack unit, Shired was the only choice for themander, and the remaining slot had to be filled from the 2nd-years. Of course, forming a surprise attack unit with third-years would resolve everything, but it would contradict Sovals ideals. They must have had quite a dilemma, despite appearances. Now that everyone is here, let me exin the n again. The surprise attack unit will move only after the [Disturbance] has been activated. After that, theyll break through the front lines and aim to take down the main camp. The Egil squad should be on alert for the surprise attack. Kurthos squad and we will deal with the enemy interception units. Lamberts squad will continue without stopping, aiming only for the main camp. Seeming prepared, Lambert nodded without changing his expression. Understood. Ill take on that important role. If we have any spare capacity, well also head for the main camp. Were counting on Kurthos squad too. Kurthos also agreed with a tense expression. Logically speaking, it would be difficult for a single second-year squad to capture the main camp. But after yesterdays battle, it was evident that the Egim squad wasnt particrly strong. The only thing to watch out for would be the escort units enhanced with magic. The crucial point would be how much damage could be contained until reaching there. Shortly after the Soval squad took their positions, the battle drums sound reverberated through the forest. The second round of the joint exercise had begun. Attack units, advance! At Sovalsmand, twenty-four members began their march. They formed the vanguard of the attack units, wary of the [Disturbance]. The formation protected the second-years in the rear, but how effective would it be? Their time to buy counted as our time limit. We deployed the attack units in three directions and vanished into the forest. I activated [Presence Det and followed the movements. Both sides were familiar with the key [Disturbance] in Selway. Egim squad concentrated their troops on the front lines to draw in the Soval squad, leaving us to use the [Disturbance] at the expense of the front lines. It seemed to be going ording to n, but there seemed to be more Egim troops than expected. It was too far to be certain, but their presence felt denser than ours. Had they allocated too many people to the surprise attack unit? No, a single squad couldnt break through. We had to hold the front line. The signs of dispersal in the forest led to contact and battles erupted. As I focused on [Presence Detection] to assess the situation, the signs instantly changed. Too soon have they already moved? Theyve used it. I whispered softly, and Lambert stared into the forest. Its just beginning. Theyve initiated it before confirming the front lines situation? Judgment is left to Selway. Ah, the left nk the right nk too. Running around the battlefield is quite a task. While we were having such a conversation, a messenger passed by us and rushed towards the main camp. The [Disturbance] has been activated, confirmed! The front lines are in chaos! Thank you. Soval acknowledged the messenger and turned his gaze toward the surprise attack unit. Go, Shired. Drive your swords into the enemys main camp. Yes, sir! The second battle of the joint exercise. Right from the start, it was time for our surprise attack unit to act. Leading the way, I searched for the enemys positions with [Presence Detection]. The central area with many enemies was out of the question, yet circling too far left or right would waste time. Now its a race against time. Once again, the right nk was sparse, but Its a trap. I sense a concentration of presence deeper in. Considering the sequence of [Disturbance], Selway must be there. They might be holding back on the left nk, but Egil wouldnt know about my scouting skills. Elphimia wouldnt tell them. So, its a bluff. Even if they move, the central area is more essible. Anyway, theyre continuously casting intermediate magic, so their magical reserves should be running low, but they seem adept at trapping, so we shouldnt approach recklessly. When I suggested advancing on the left nk, Shired promptly agreed. As we approached the front line, we could hear cries and strange screams mixed in with the shing of swords. They seemed to resist magic more than I expected, managing to hold the front line somehow. Theyre holding out somehow Lambert remarked when a weeping boy passed by. As he followed the referees gaze, he continued. Theyre holding out, but its nerve-racking. Its terrifying magic. Will that leave asting impression? It seems like itll be a joke for a while. Regaining focus, I probed ahead. A portion of the enemys frontline is setting up a defensive perimeter. We can probably sneak past, but theres a risk of detection. We could avoid it by taking a detour, but We cant afford to waste time. Lets proceed. Kurthos, will you intercept if they follow? Leave it to me. Shired chose to move forward. They would likely prefer to avoid fighting here. Shired and Kurthos squads were apanying us to hold off the reconnaissance and interception teams. They couldnt afford to engage the front line. However, as warned, we got caught in the defensive perimeter. Except for me, the surprise attack unit hadnt learned the [Stealth] skill. It was inevitable wed be discovered. Receiving Shireds signal, Kurthos nodded. Ill handle the rear. With that, Kurthos and his squad disappeared into the forest. There werent many allies left on the left nk. Lets hope they dont overexert themselves. With Kurthos sacrifice, the surprise attack unit broke through the front line. Now, we just had to dodge Egim squads scouts and skirmishers and head for the main camp. However, my pace slowed. There were clearly more scouts than expected. For a moment, I thought they might be dispersing the skirmishers, but I quickly realized it was different. Referees were mixed among the scouts. They were mostly acting alone, making it hard to distinguish them from Egims squad. Adventurers and instructors could distinguish them by the strength of their presence, but senior referees werent alwaysbatants. Compared to that, it was easier to spot Egims squads scouts. The group of eight heading towards the main camp could only belong to Sovals surprise attack unit. In the end, we were detected, and we were attacked by the skirmishers. Shired squad stayed behind to hold them off, but now the main camp knew about the surprise attack unit. We were underprepared. I apologized briefly while hiding in the shadows. We had started with twelve members, but only Lamberts squad of four remained. The main camp was still far away. We knew it would be difficult. And were not beaten yet. I appreciate you saying that, but herees the next assault. From those we know well. Leader, be ready! Bursting out of the bushes, Nils appeared. Without a second thought, he lunged at Elliot. Why are you attacking us again?! We wanted to fight together! Please dont hit me! As they argued, the two began an intense duel. What a personal grudge. Nils. While we were bewildered, the bushes shook again. You charged in without permission! With an angry expression, the remaining members of Sir squad also arrived. They immediately aimed their swords at Lamberts group. The two sides prepared to face off. Its Sir squad. Lets crush them all at once! No, theres still more. From the shadows, figures sprang out and attacked from behind Lamberts group. I intervened, deflecting the wooden swords, dodging another sh, and kicking one down. Impressive. You sensed us, didnt you? As I spoke, Karmnd his sidekick number twostood up. I stood behind Lamberts group, sword ready. These guys, huh? Id like to deal with them properly, but time is limited. Lets hurry them along. Ill take care of the rear. You two focus on the front As I said that, Karmal and his group veered off unexpectedly. They somehow merged with Sir squad. Why are they breaking the encirclement? Our opponents arent Altair-sama. He tossed the words aside and attacked Lambert. And thus, we ended up with a one-on-one and a two-on-five situation. Even though Im here, theyre not even looking at me. They focus on defeating Lamberts squad first and then methough it doesnt seem like theyre concentrating on me. Watch me, Altair-sama! Ill prove myself by defeating this one! Theres no disciple. Youre an enemy. Ignoring my reply, Nils swung his wooden sword vigorously. Upon closer inspection, it wasnt a one-handed sword but an unusually long curved sword. Is he copying my scimitar? Feeling a bit tired, I watched the two fights. Apparently, they have no intention of taking me seriously. Should I just intervene and break it up? Or should I just go ahead alone? As I pondered, I realized. Theyre under the effect of strengthening magic. Their movements are sharp, and they dont hesitate to face Lamberts squad, who are superior. Mental fortification. Theres only one person who can do that. I searched the surroundings with [Presence Detection]. Among the countless movements, I found myself. So thats how it is. It seems Ive been invited. As we fought, Lambert nced around. Are we considered nuisances? Go ahead, Altair! Felix nodded, and Elliot cheered from behind. Why do even Nils and Karmal cheer for me? With a wry smile, I entered the forest. Chapter 105.2 Chapter 105.2 We arrived at a corner of the forest, where the trees parted. With a great tree at her back, Elphimia looked restless, but upon seeing me, she smirked. Yourete. Sorry. I was a bit busy. While getting closer, I scanned the surroundings. Indeed, shes alone. What about Rees? Guarding the base. That kid isnt suited forbat. You neither. How do you n to fight a spell sword when attack magic is forbidden? Arent you worried about yourself? You have more restrictions than I do, dont you? Interesting. I dont know what shes up to. But Ill y along. I stopped and readied my wooden sword. Our smiles faded. Distant shes of swords, even the rustle of leaves, faded from our awareness. Then, in the moment Elphimias fingertips twitchedIunched myself off the ground. Closing the distance in one swift motion, I closed in on Elphimia. In that instant, I felt a tremor beneath my feet. What!? I leaped instinctively and saw a towering wall of ice behind me. As I hastily turned, my vision was blinded by a sh of lighta reprisal from before. I pressed on, but my feet sank into the ground, and a sudden chill engulfed me. One after another Anticipating the approaching threat, I crossed my arms. Then, an ice wall struck directly, sending me flying into the wall behind me. As I soared amidst shattered ice, I focused my consciousness. Uponnding, I countered the advancing ice wall with a wall of earth. Seriously. How serious are you? Enduring the intense pain in my arms, I stood up in my original position. I diverted attention with an initial [Ice Wall], blinded her with [Light], pretended to seize her vision, sealed her movements with prepared mire and [Ice Frost], and finished with another [Ice Wall], all in rapid session. Few mages could unleash spells as smoothly as this. Regardless, this is excessive. The rule banning attack magic seems utterly pointless. When did you learn intermediate spells? Ive been eagerly attending Helena-senseis sses. Didnt you notice? Elphimia boasted. Yeah, but still. Its normal to learn in response or on your own, right? And its self-taught. Wannapete with Wall-type defenses? Im up for it. Once again, Elphimia and I faced each other. And as if agreed upon, walls of ice and earth collided at our center. Back and forth, walls were born and shattered. Impressive. Youre turning earth into stone, arent you? Im confident in my activation speed. Youre quite abnormal. Was it always this fast? Amidst the resounding roar, I asked, Thanks to that skill. I havent mastered it yet, but its improved my activation speed. I see. As expected. It might be beneficial tobine it with mage training methods. Stop it. If more people be proficient with it, the world will be even more chaotic. Thats true. The copse of bnce is the seed of conflict. As we conversed leisurely, we exchanged [Earth Wall] and [Ice Wall]. Despite her speed and focus, Elphimias prowess lies in her immense magical power. Even if I cant match her, shes far ahead of not just her peers. But even professionals. Is it the elfs blood or her inherent talent? Either way, an ordinary person wouldve exhausted their magical power by now. Elphimia-sama! Suddenly, a boy rushed in. Seeing us exchanging blows, he froze. Whats wrong? T-The interception team has been breached! Weve been ordered to return to the base immediately by the captain! You dont get it, do you? Elphimia sighed at the boys bewildered expression. We lose if he reaches the base. No matter how much strength we have left. Isnt that right? Dont seek my agreement. I deflected, but it was an undeniable fact. Simrly, if Elphimia were to reach our base, no matter how much Sowal or the guards resist, theyd be blown away with the [Ice Wall]. In the end, victory or defeat would be determined not by [Disturbance] or ambush squads but by whether Elphimia or I reached the enemy base first. The messenger left with an expression of dissatisfaction. It seems Lambert and the others, despite their numerical disadvantage and reinforced magic, are approaching our base. Probably, our base is in danger too. The exercise is almost over. Seemingly thinking the same, Elphimia stopped her movements. Its a draw. It seems so. Shall we call it a day? Lets. I swung my wooden sword, and Elphimia readied herself. Unlike her, I havent learned any attack spells except [Earth Wall]. It alles down to swords in the end. I exhaled softly, measuring my breaths. Then, I dashed forward. Instantly, a gust of wind rose from Elphimia. Mastered wind mago, this is [Haze]!? In the blink of an eye, mist engulfed the surroundings. It significantly obscured my vision. For what purpose? I should have Presence Detection. [Haze] generates magical mist, rendering [Magic Sense] useless. Its one-sidedly disadvantageous. What is she thinking? I attempted to probe using [Magic Energy Maniption]. However, before the of magic could spread, it was repelled. Did she do the same thing!? Already, Elphimia had woven a. Even with the mist, Elphimia is tracking my position. No matter how you look at it, its a setup. But, for now, I have no choice but to engage in closebat. Relying on [Presence Detection], I ran through the mist. If even [Presence Detection] can be deceived, theres no hopebut. However, Elphimia was there. Straight ahead, she looked at me, concentrated. And she activated [Ice Shield]. Defense now? Ignoring it, I leaped out of the mist and swung my wooden sword. At that momentmy posture faltered. Elphimia arched her upper body, narrowly dodging the wooden sword. And then, she raised the ice shield. A familiar stance. Ugh!! While copsing, I activated [Earth Shield] and forcibly swung with my twisted body. The shields shed, and I stepped on uneven ground. As the mist cleared, Elphimia twisted her face in frustration. You reacted well. I thought I could end it with that. Not very mage-like of you. When did you start mimicking a vanguard? That was [Shield Bash] just now, right? I practiced with Jema. Well, just the form. I havent learned the skill. I thought she asionally apanied her. So thats what they were doing. If she had mastered it, the unenhanced [Earth Shield] wouldnt have withstood it. Indeed, my shield was blown away, and Elphimias shield remained intact. Stepping on the ground, I felt a crunchy sensation. Even the mud pirwas the mud pit deliberately shown earlier? However, she was aiming for closebat. I fell for it perfectly. Still have magic left? A little. Shall we continue? Yes. We smiled at each other. Then it happened. What are you two doing! Desind stormed in, ring at us fiercely. You were told attack magic is prohibited! Huh? But we havent used any, have we? No, we havent. We replied calmly. Whats he talking about? But Desinds anger didnt subside. Dont lie! How else could this situation be so dire! Looking around, the forest was unrecognizable due to the defensive magic. There was so much bombardment. We should tidy it upter. Naturally, under such circumstances, its hard to believe. Turning back, Desind raised his voice. Even if you pretend, there are witnesses! You two used attack magic We didnt The one who responded was a girl peeking from behind a distant tree. Apparently, she had been watching for the judgment. Repeatedly, with a frightened expression, the adjudicator girl said the same words and Desinds face turned dumbfounded. Youdidnt use? We didnt. Well prove it too. Furthermore, Pashou appeared from behind the girl. At the testimony of a C-rank adventurer, Desinds expression changed to one of astonishment. Then, looking around, he shook his head in a hurry. Even so, youre disqualified! Even though we didnt break any rules? Isnt that unfair? A little annoyed, the objection slipped out. But Desind remained unyielding. Look at this situation! Can you call it a mere injury? Why do you think attack magic was prohibited! I thought the same. I cant argue against that. Desind instructed the upperssmen and left in anger. Im not entirely satisfied, but if were disqualified, we cant continue. Elphimia and I sighed and put away our spears. Chapter 105.3 Chapter 105.3 Completely, did you anticipate the battle with me? Wrapping the white cloth indicating elimination around my arm, I asked. No matter how you slice it, I cant believe you put together tactics overnight. Clearly, youve been preparing since before the exercise. Well, yeah. What if we were on the same team for both battles? Theres always next year. We wont be on the same team four times in a row, right? Quite the patient outlook As I sighed in exasperation, Sechies spoke up. Ive seen something interesting. I appreciate your testimony, but what were you up to? Is the alertwork good? We heard huge noises several times. Youd think it was a monster. Is that so? Sorry for the disturbance. As I apologized to Hashou, a sudden question arose. So, were you watching from the beginning? Yeah, basically. Although I started watching partway through, if you were using offensive magic, we wouldnt be having a shootout of barrier magic. I agreed with Sechies observation. After that, we moved to the waiting area for the dropouts. Hashou also apanied us, and he seemed quite enthusiastic about discussing the battle. Elphimia, who demonstrated a variety of tactics without using offensive magic, was also praised without reservation. It seems being praised by a C-rank feels good. Elphimia responded with a smile. From their conversation, I learned that Elphimia and I have an unusually fast wall generation rate. Normally, its much slower and cant be used for striking attacks. No wonder it wasnt included in the forbidden magic. But, I never thought I could fight this well. It makes sense we defeated Kudolga. Kudolga the snake that uses magic? Unintentionally, Amber muttered, and Elphimia, with keen ears, asked back. Amber noticed her slip of the tongue and looked at me in a panic. Elphimias fine. Relieved, I nodded, and Amber breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, thats right I see, it was Kudolga. Altair-sama brought it down alonest time. I thought it was because it was injured or had little magic power left, but I was wrong. Hashou also nodded in agreement. It seems they had been conveniently misunderstanding it. Well, as long as its about this level, there shouldnt be a problem. The real problem would be if they figured out what I hadnt shown. And the few who knew about it seemed to be pondering something. Could it be you used [Force Field]? Correct. Elphimia knows the circumstances of me learning Fireball quite well. It wouldnt be strange if she had seen it somewhere. By the way, I learned it quite quickly. It was good to experience it, and Ive grasped the sensation of magical deployment with [Operate Energy]. What else did you use? With a sharp tone, Elphimia stared at me. What else Hmm, I cant remember. As I hesitated to answer, my shoulders were suddenly grabbed. Spill it! What else did you use!? You didnt use that, did you? Hahaha, what are you talking about? Being shaken helplessly, I pretended not to notice. I never expected Elphimia totch onto it like this. It must really be rare, spirit magic. Well, even if I had dodged the question, I hadnt learned it, and I didnt think I could. How to train such a strange skill as [Spirit Fellowship] was beyond everyonesprehension. And [Stgmite] is still under intense training. With [Multiple Chanting], a pseudo Scenery Stone Stgmite is possible, but mastering it as magic was quite difficult. Still, it feels much more rewarding than spirit magic without any sensation. While dodging Elphimias questioning, we arrived at the waiting area for dropouts. And soon, the second battle ended. Lamberts surprise attack was sessful, and the Sobal team emerged victorious. Almost simultaneously, our main camp also faced a total attack, with a slight difference in oue. Upon returning to the main camp and reporting, Sobal and our allies showered us with praise. Technically, Im also part of the surprise attack team, but since I was ying with Elphimia halfway through, I felt a bit ufortable. Also, Kurtos apparently managed to shake off pursuit somehow and appeared gantly as reinforcement for Lamberts team. Receiving praise, he seemed very satisfied. After that, we began dismantling the camp. While working, Elliott, unusually excited, began to talk about the battle. ording to him, Lambert and Felix had performed brilliantly. They faced off against arger number of escort troops, repelled them directly, and scattered theing guerris one by one. Towards the end, Egims team was pushed back by their spirit, apparently. Upon hearing this, Lambert, somewhat embarrassed,ughed and said, But, it was troublesome for Reise. And unexpectedly mentioned someone. Her magic wasnt anything special, and she hadnt learned anybat-rted skills. However, no matter how they dealt with her, she kepting at them with a dagger. I can totally rte. When someone that small is desperately swinging a dagger, you cant really attack them. In the end, they managed to knock her down and somehow eliminate her. Even when she fell or lost, Reise didnt cry. Impressive. And thus, the joint exercise spanning three days came to an end. Without incident, we returned to Selen, to the academy. And when we were about to head to the usual cafeteria with everyone, Elphimia and I were summoned by the instructor. Since you two will be judges for next years joint exercise. Receiving Desinds announcement, Elphimia froze. I quickly took my leave, informed Lambert, and hurried home. I can hear someone shouting somewhere far away, but it probably has nothing to do with me. Current Status Up, new ispared to after The Oue of Chains Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 27 (+2) Health: 137/137 (+13) Magic: 345/345 (+31) Strength: 14 Intelligence: 17 Dexterity: 17 Endurance: 14+2 (+1) Agility: 19+2 (+1) (42: doubled) Charisma: 16 [Skills] Heavy Strike, Double Strike, Wind Fang Assault, Growth Enhancement, Growth Value Strengthening, Status Camouge, Language Proficiency, High-Speed Movement, Multiple Chanting, Ice Resistance 2, Mental Resistance 5, Pain Resistance 1, sh Resistance 1, Appraisal 5, Mixing 7, Magic Tool Crafting 2 (new), Tracking 5 (+1), Stealth 4, Perception 6 (+1), One-handed Sword 7, Two-handed Sword 2 (+1), Curved Sword 2 (+1), Body Arts 7, Dagger 5, Archery 4, Fire Magic 6, Water Magic 6 (+1), Wind Magic 6, Earth Magic 6, Non-Attribute Magic 4, Ice Magic 2, Lightning Magic 2, Alteration Magic 5 [Magic] -Beginner- Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Shock Bolt, me Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Water Shield, Wind Shield, Magic Shield, Earth Shield, Operate Water, Operate Soil, Operate Energy, Physical Up, Moving Up, Force Field (new), Create Solution -Intermediate- Fireball, Prate Gale, Earth Wall [Titles] Reincarnator, Ace of the Returning Home Club (Endurance +2, Agility +2), Second Son of the Reedwald Baron Family Chapter 106.1 Chapter 106.1 As the year drew to a close, I filled the basin with [Pure Water] and gazed at the falling leaves dancing in the backyard. The cold wind flowed in from the open door, chilling every corner of the house. This winter seems particrly cold. Alright, this should be thest of it. Blocking my view, Ted and Jema swept the dust they had gathered out into the backyard. They were as lively as ever despite the cold. Over the past year, their appearance and demeanor have changed considerably. From worn-out rags, they now wore clothes that could easily pass for those of town residents. Their meals had improved, and the gauntness typical of refugees had disappeared. No one would think they lived outside the walls just by looking at them. Next is mopping. Yeah. Jema grabbed the mop while Ted and I wrung out the rags and started mopping. Once again, we were going to celebrate New Years at my ce. With the addition of Nils and Joss, and with Ted and the others helping with the cleaning likest year. Lambert offered to help too, but with so many people it would be more of a hindrance, and besides, we didnt have enough cleaning supplies. Nails arent you back yet? Holding a ceramic jar, Dana peeked her head out from the kitchen. Is it water by any chance? Yes, were running low on water jars Ill do it. As I stood up, Dana waved her hands enthusiastically. Ill do it! Ill fetch water from the well. Thats right. Cant have the cook doing such things. As I took the water jar from her, Dana shed a smile, tinged with embarrassment or confusion, and bowed deeply. She had changed a lotpared to a year ago too. Life had be much easier since Nails started earning ie, her once thin cheeks now plump. There was a sense of ease in her words and actions. As a mother, it might beplicated for her that her son chose to be a dangerous adventurer, but she seemed genuinely pleased that he had be more cheerful than before. Also, since I started asking her to exchange alchemical solutions and look after the house in my absence, she has started to pay attention to her appearance and grooming. Perhaps it was my misunderstanding about nobility, but it seemed she simply enjoyed dressing up. Since she wasnt squandering money, I stopped interfering unnecessarily. As I filled the water jar with [Pure Water], I peeked into the kitchen. Do we have enough firewood? Yes, were good. While dividing up the boar meat, Lily responded. Whether its water or firewood, if were running low, just let us know without hesitation. Understood. After putting the water jar back in its ce, I took a knife from the cupboard. Use this one. Its sharp. Oh, okay. With a puzzled look, Lily epted it. And as she put the knife in, she was surprised. Its really sharp. This knife. Thats right. Its specially made. From butchering prey to recing a kitchen knife, the de-enhanced knife was very handy. Even with Rank 1 enhancement, it was sufficient for everyday use, and being a magical tool, it was also durable. I returned to the living room and resumed mopping. Soon that was done too, and as I was setting up the table and chairs, Nails and the others returned. Were back. They were carrying baskets full in both hands. Quince and Kyle were even hiding their faces. Ted and Jema noticed and hurriedly went to take the luggage. It must have been difficult to walk. Knowing that Ted and the others were helping with the cleaning, Quince and the others offered to help too. But we had enough manpower for cleaning, and they couldnt be trusted with cooking. So, what we asked for was to receive lighter dishes, like bread, among the ordered dishes. Nails was in charge of that. I, with [Ice Resistance], didnt feel it much, but it must have been cold outside. I poured milk into a cup, warmed by the firece. This was prepared especially for the three, especially Quince and Kyle. I handed it to Nails, intending to give it to the two as well, but for some reason, they stood at the entrance and didnt move. Were they still feeling hesitant? As I tried to invite them closer to the firece, I suddenly realized. Hmm which way? Come on. You have to say it yourselves. Encouraged by Nails, Quince and Kyle nodded at each other as if determined, and beckoned outside. Peeking in hesitantly were two girls. Altair-sama, theyre our friends! Quince introduced, and Kyle also nodded vigorously. Though theycked words, their intentions were clear. Are these two also going to be adventurers? Yes, we promised to form a party together! Would it be alright to celebrate together? With hopeful eyes, the boys looked up at me. ncing at Ted and the others, except Nails, they were surprised. Unknown childrendefinitely not from the same hometown. I didnt expect them to findpanions so quickly. And two girls, no less. Quite hasty, arent they? Seems my perplexity was conveyed to the girls. One teared up, the other hung her head. I quickly waved my hands, apologizing to the girls. Oh, its just a surprise. Dont worry. If youre friends with these two, youre like my friends too. Feel free to join as much as you like. Come on, dont cry, want some sweets? I took some sweets from the table and handed them to the girls. They stared at the sweets in surprise, but when I urged them, they hesitantly put them in their mouths. And then, their eyes widened as they began devouring them. I seated them at the table and also offered sweets and hot milk to Quince and the others. Watching the children devour the food desperately, I whispered to Ted and the others. Did you know about this? No, first Ive heard. Heard he made friends, but notrades. Me neither. Met them on the way back and found out then. But, seriously, do they intend to be adventurers? They dont seem like it at all. Only Jema furrowed her brows, sending a skeptical look. When I first met Jema, she was taller than me and had as much vigor as Ted. But these two were different. They were just ordinary girls, not the type to yearn to be adventurers. Especially the teary-eyed one seemed closer to Lora. Definitely not cut out for adventurers. I am Alter Les Redward. Call me Alter. Could you tell me your names? I waited for them to finish drinking milk and asked. The teary-eyed one was Emery, and the one who had been hanging her head was Ginny. Furthermore, both of them lived in the same residentialplex behind us, I found out, just like Nails neighbors. Now that I think about it, I vaguely remember seeing Ginny. Emery lived with her grandmother, and Ginny lived with her parents, so they werent orphans, of course. They had escaped the orphanage but it seemed to have turned into something like a nursery. Anyway, perhaps it was because of financial difficulties. It seemed better to tell them there were other paths besides this one. Especially for these two. Chapter 106.2 Chapter 106.2 The Quinths still wanted to help, so I asked them to carry the dishes. As they bustled about, Elliot, Nails, and Jonas arrived. I had asked Elliot to handle heavy dishes like soup. We splurged this year and ordered from a high-end restaurant. Even though it wasnt as heavy asst year, Ted, Jema, and Nails still had their hands full. Of course, I couldnt handle it either. It wouldnt be appropriate for a noblemans son to personally handle it. So, I had no choice but to ask Elliot. As Elliot was surprised by the increasing number of children, Quinths and Kyle began introducing Emily and the others side by side. Its a heartwarming scene. By the way, Jonas dashed off to the kitchen without even ncing, saying. Lily-san, Ill help! No, its cooking. If its [Mixing], Im good at it! Its cooking. He was expertly brushed off. You can imagine the scene just from the conversation. Its like hes beingpletely ignored. Still, he persisted, but Elliot grabbed him by the cor and escorted him out. Though theyre saying simr things to the Quinths, theres no cutenesscking in their stubbornness. And just as the preparations were almostplete, the remaining guests arrived. As usual, Ted led the way. Ls demeanor remained the same, but she was surprised by the little children who apanied them, especially Emily and Ginny, missing the chance to escape. Or rather, not noticing. Elphimia greeted me with a smile and then gave me a look of disbelief. There are more again. Who are these children? Theyre friends! Quinths and Kyle responded cheerfully instead. Lets discuss the detailster. For now, I weed everyone in. Followingst years pattern, Elliots arrangements were made, Nails and Jonas sat next to Elliot, and since Quinths volunteered to take care of Dana, they were seated around her. And then I, as the host, gave weing words, and the second New Years celebration began. Everyone enjoyed the ready-made dishes, smoked gifts, pie wraps, and Dana and Lilys homemade dishes while chatting freely. But unlikest year when Ted and the others eagerly dug in, Quinths were hesitant. Facing unfamiliar people, especially noble and knights sons, they were intimidated. Still, they couldnt resist their appetites, and when Dana served the dishes, they began eating absentmindedly but stopped moving when their tes were empty. No need to hold back. Which dish do you like? I poured fruit water while asking Quinths. Somehow I found out that Quinths and Ginny liked meat dishes, while Kyle and Emily preferred lighter soups, so I served those and arranged them on their tes. I wondered how to handle the cooking trends this year, but Dana decided to join early, so Lily and I discussed and divided the dishes ordered from the restaurant and the homemade dishes to avoid ovep. What Kyle and Emily were eating was Danas homemade dish. Since Dana gestured, I left it to her and returned to my seat. Oh, youve reached rank E. Just a while ago. The guild folks said the real deal starts now. Still, thats impressive. Congrattions. Meanwhile, Ted was reporting to Lambert. Lambert raised his ss lightly, congratting Ted and the others on their promotion. At first, there were various things, but they became friendly. Though not quite friends, they were closer than mere acquaintances. Afterward, Lambert and Felix talked about adventures and tactics with the adventurers, while Elphimia, L, and Lily discussed age-appropriate topics, debating about magic and alchemy. Both topics remained unchanged, but the atmosphere was more rxed than before. However, the neer Nails remained silent out of nervousness, and Jonas was eagerly trying to join Lily and the others circle. Especially thetter seemed problematic if left unattended, so I joined Lamberts group and kept Jonas engaged while also easing Nails tension. After a while, I discreetly slipped away from the conversation circle and headed to the water source. There was arge basin ced there. Inside were water and several bottles filled with ice created by Iceblow. When I picked up the bottles, they were pleasantly cold. Though it was winter, the indoors were warm, and colder drinks were preferred. I returned to the living room with all the bottles and lined them up on the table. I made something like this. Would you like to taste it? Whats this, a potion? Elphimia, who seemed intrigued, approached first. Its intended to be a drink. I poured into sses for everyone and distributed them. It looked like a clear liquid with a faint sweet smell. To demonstrate taste and safety, I sipped the portion I poured for myself. Yeah, it tastes better chilled. After observing my reaction, everyone else took a sip. Its a strange taste. Its a bit sweet but has a salty taste too. Yes, its like diluted Healing Potion, but this is more refreshing. Starting with Lambert and Elphimiasments, everyone shared their thoughts. Overall, opinions were divided between weird-tasting water and surprisingly good. Thats how it goes. I was actually surprised by the number of positive reviews. So, what is this? I made it from Tejiril grass. Almost everyone tilted their heads in confusion. The only one who reacted to my statement was L. And thats understandable because this was her suggestion. Tejiril grass was used for vitality what we would call stamina recovery potions. Butpared to simr Actini fruit, its effects were quite weak. In areas where Actini fruit couldnt be harvested. It was used sparingly and considered a weed elsewhere. I got involved with Tejiril Grass about a month ago when L consulted me. A merchant in a town gambled his life on gambling. He had his eyes on Tejiril grass and hired an alchemist to research it, but despite spending a considerable amount, it failed. He was already struggling in business, and this failure led to bankruptcy. He ended up falling into very and was now working for somemercial guild. The story of the reckless merchant ends there, but a new traveling merchant appears. He had received an order from the merchant and had returned from procurement. However, the store had gone bankrupt, and the merchant was in the middle of signing a contract with a ve trader. Fortunately, the purchased goods were reasonably seble locally, so the traveling merchant was not caught up in bankruptcy. Still, he was in the red due to travel and transportation expenses. When he appealed to the merchant forpensation, he was given arge amount of Tejiril grass. Now that the research had failed, Tejiril grass was just a weed. The troubled traveling merchant visited a friends merchant and asked if there was any way to deal with it. That was Ls family, the Breos Trading Company. This is Tejiril grass This time, L tasted it as if savoring the vor. As others looked at her, they also tried it again or observed it with antern. Only Elphimia took another sip. Whats with that reaction? I asked L because she seemed to be concentrating on the taste, not the effect. But when she raised her face, her cheeks were slightly red, and she shook her head. No, its just strange. I never thought Id see the day when Tejiril grass would be like this. That was a real reaction. She never thought it could be this delicious. Ah, really? Its quite delicious. Its certainly better than the Tejiril grass I had before. Elliot, who took another sip, nodded in agreement. Indeed, its an unexpected discovery. L seemed somewhat relieved at our reaction, but then she muttered. I wonder Whats wrong? Im not sure. I tested it on myself, but nothing happened. The first thing I did when I got it was to test its efficacy. Of course, it had no effect. What do you mean? Even if it had an effect, it wouldnt be easy to tell from just one drink. Theres nothing strange happening in your body, is there? Elphimia asked as if worried, but she was a bit out of character. Its strange for her to be concerned about others. I have a pretty good understanding of my body, so I dont think theres anything wrong. In order to avoid misunderstandings, I exined in detail about the merchant and the traveler, as well as my experiences and experiments with it. Thats a relief. Its too much to ask, but would it be okay to research it a little more? L looked at me, half-nervous and half-pleading. Of course. Its the first request from you, after all. I appreciate it. Ill leave it to you. It might not be sessful, though. I half-joked, but L shook her head. Thats okay. Even if the research fails, its better to know than to not know. Yeah, thats true. Its been a while since Ist heard such serious words from L. Its not like I dont want to know, but Im just not that interested in studying. Even if there was a hint of hope, I would have left it to Lily or someone else to study. As we finished our conversation, I heard Nails voice. Hey, you havent said anything yet! He seemed anxious, looking at the faces of the others. Im sure he wanted to taste it but was waiting for the right time. Its quite touching. He wasnt nervous about drinking the unknown drink in front of people he just met, but about whether or not it would be okay. Seeing his sincere concern, I encouraged him. Its okay, you can drink it. When I said that, everyone else nodded in agreement. Everyone seemed to understand that it was a strange drink, but there was nothing wrong with it. As I looked around, I saw Nails take a sip, and then everyone else followed suit. As soon as the initial doubts were dispelled, they began to feel a sense of reassurance, and their movements became more rxed. The atmosphere in the room became more cheerful. Chapter 106.3 Chapter 106.3 Lending suitable clothes to those without jackets, we ventured into the backyard. With white breaths, everyone looked around. There were no stairs ordders to climb onto the roof in the backyard. Stay near the forge. Ill make it climbable now. I used the soil in the backyard as a catalyst and activated [Earth Wall] diagonally. Soil walls protruded one after another, and soon a slope was formed. Since it was too steep on one side, I bent it in the middle. Of course, ites with a dance floor. Its quite a masterpiece. Amidst apuse from everyone, Lambert knocked on the soil wall and shook his head in disbelief. Is this how the wall magic is used? Then the outer wall bes meaningless. Not quite. Its narrow, making it difficult to climb, and siege weapons are more effective. And its a special case, too. Continuing my words, Elphimia looked at the top surface of the wall. Its difficult to activate at the same angle, and there are hardly any seams. It even has anti-slip measures. This would be impossible for an average mage. It would be appreciated if you could recognize that. Decoration consumes much more magical power and imagination than just a wall. Even for me, anti-slip measures are the most I can do. I actually wanted to make stairs. Listening to Elphimias words, Lambert and Felix were relieved, but if one has a high affinity for the earth element and abundant mana, its easy to use the catalyst to make holes in the wall. There may be a few magicians who can do that, but there are probably more than the wall in front of us. Its a problem before the defensive wall. Well, Lambert will eventually notice, and I dont want to deal with hisplicated expressions, so Ill keep quiet. Later, Ted and Jemma guided everyone, and everyone finished climbing onto the roof. The first-time quins were looking at the scenery of Selen with sparkling eyes. While finding their sight adorable, I checked the ground under my feet. We were standing in the part sealed with [Earth Wall]. There were no cracks, and it didnt seem to deteriorate. Butwhy are there grooves here too? On the t stone wall, clean joints were engraved. Did those guys at Dobars ce not only shave off the protrusions but also carve here? Whos going to see this, on the roof? As I sighed at their ridiculousness, one by one, the lights went out. I regained consciousness and watched with everyone. Then the bell announcing the end of the year and the new year rang in Selen. As various magical lights adorned the night sky, Quins and Kyle were gaping. It must be different from outside the outer wall. The firepower with short arrows When I turned my gaze to the voice, Jonas was shooting [Fire Bolts]. Mostly basic magic was flying around, but intermittently, intermediate magic was also beingunched. Basic magic inevitably takes the spotlight. And the customary [Bulwark] was activated, and cheers erupted from everyone. Helena seemed to have skipped it; [Fire Spread] wasnt activated. I actually wanted to see that. Ill negotiate next time. Arent you doing it this year? When the fireworks magic subsided, Lambert asked. Looking around,st years participants were looking at me and Elphimia with hopeful eyes. I used quite a bit of magic to make the scaffolding. Last year, Ipeted with Elphimia in shooting magic, but my magic power is already less than half. And its not much different fromst year, right? I can activate a few [Fireballs], but its not that interesting [Fireballs]!? Jonas showed an unexpected reaction. Interrupting [Fire Bolts], he approached me as if to attack. You can use them, intermediate magic!? W-Wellyeah, I can, but why now? You just saw the [Earth Wall] earlier, didnt you? Thats not magic! Fire attributes are true magic! What a harsh thing to say. Its incredibly useful, you know, even for your footing. Do you happen to use other intermediate ones too!? Like [Fire Spear], [Fire Wall], [Fire Spread], [Lava Flow]!? Dont casually mix in advanced ones. As far as I know, only Yarz ster can use [Lava Flow]. Its a disastrous magic that turns the surroundings into ava zone, and if someone activates it at a festival, it would be a disaster. Moreover, such magic continues until the effect time expires even if the caster dies. Its no wonder the council hesitated to pursue Yarz. Anyway, Jonas seems to be a fanatic of fire attribute magic. It would be quite amotion if he found out Helenas favorite magic. Probably, hed drop out out ofziness. Jonas seemed disappointed to learn that I only have [Fireballs], but he insisted, Even just that! Up close! Is he nning to crash and burn? Ignoring the stalker-like arsonist yelling next to me, I pondered. Its fine to scatter [Fireballs] casually, but thats not very artistic. And the new magic is all quite in. Suddenly, an idea came to me, and I whispered to Elphimia. It sounds interesting. Ill help. Saying that, Elphimia concentrated, and suddenly, the entire roof was enveloped in blue light. The quins were astonished, clinging to Dana. Lambert and the others soon realized what had happened and looked around their surroundings with keen interest. It was probably [Sanctuary]. Its the first time Ive received such magic. I dont feel anything. It doesnt affect anyone except the deceased. So, where do you want to raise it? In the center, please. Elphimia activated [Light] in the center of [Sanctuary]. Its just a light magic, but ovepping with the blue light, it looked quite beautiful. While everyone was captivated, I beckoned to Lily. I heard you learned [Handy Soil]? Yes, just a while ago. Then, could you do me a favor? Just a bit more than usual. Curiously tilting her head, Lily began to generate soil on the roof. Is this enough? Yeah, thats plenty. Thanks. Generating several buckets of soil, Lily stopped her magic. It seemed she was inexperienced with consecutive activations, as there was sweat on Lilys forehead even though it was winter. I crouched down and scooped up the soil. Its soil suited to her. It seems to have nutrients, and it would grow well unless its a nt with strong habits. While still touching the soil, I activated [Operate Soil]. In front of Lilys surprised eyes, the vine of soil extended to the sky. The vine touched the [Light], and at the same time, spread out into a mesh pattern. And in the blue-glowing night sky, countless patterns began to appear. Even though it looks in, it bes a silhouette when its against the light. Admiration leaked from everyone for the kaleidoscope-like unfolding of light and shadow. ncing sideways, I saw Lily also looking up with moist eyes. She probably thought she couldnt participate in the shooting magic because its life magic. And Elphimia was speaking to another life magic user. [Pure Water]. Y-Yes! When Nails produced water, Elphimia manipted it faster than it could spill. In the area of [Sanctuary], tendrils of water reflecting the light and tendrils of soil creating shadows danced. Before I knew it, even the residents of neighboring apartment buildings and nearby residents were looking up at us. I wonder if Emily and Ginnys families are among them. To entertain them a bit, I manipted the soil. Since water tendrils were also spread out, it required quite a bit of concentration. Elphimias operational ability was quite remarkable, too. In the midst of it, Elphimia suddenly shaped a water horse and let it run on the water meadow. Apuse erupted from the roofs and nearby. Damn, I cant lose for Lilys sake. I countered by summoning a unicorn and letting it run on the water meadow. Dont use it on your own! Haha, of course, Ill run if theres a meadow. Its a unicorn, you know? Elphimia grimaced and changed the meadow to a phoenix. In a panic, I changed the unicorn to a pegasus to avoid falling. It wouldve been fine if you fell. Haha, too easy. No, you wouldnt have fallen. Lamberts retort aside, Elphimia and Iughed defiantly. And we continued to create creatures one after another,peting and finally starting a battle with earth and water monsters. The adventurers and quins were excited. Its starting again Again? In the joint exercise from the other day At Ls question, Lambert began exining about the joint exercise in a kind and gentle manner. You guys dont get it. Im not fighting for you mature guys. Im fighting for Lily who cooperated, and for the children who support us. The stage of the blue light turned into a battlefield, and fierce battles unfolded. Receiving replenishments from Lily and Nails, our battle continued. Soil can engulf opponents, but Nails is more ustomed to magic, so the replenishments were fast. A long-term battle is disadvantageous. I focused my consciousness and summoned a dragon. Seeing the earth dragon with its wings spread to the limit, Elphimia gave instructions. Nails, more water! Yes! In response, Elphimia also created a water dragon. But that was anticipated. I concentrated even more and transformed the earth dragon. [Immortal Multi-Headed Dragon] Haruva! Can you reproduce that!? Theres no way you have that much soil, right?! You secretly added more, didnt you!? T-They found out. The sudden New Years battle ended with Lambert dering a foul. I apologized to Lily, apologized back, and shot magic with the remaining magical power. As Quins and others reached their limit while nibbling on the remaining food and sweets, the New Years celebration came to an end. Ted and Nails escorted Emily and Ginny, and Jemma, reluctant, was sent to Danas house with Elphimia and others. Afterward, Lambert, Felix, Ted, and the others who had returnedy down in the living room. Everyone seemed to have extra energy, as no one slept, and the conversation continued until the sky turned white,menting the passing year. Chapter 107.1 Chapter 107.1 On the second day of the New Year, I strolled through the festive streets of Selen. Once again, there were numerous stalls selling Golem dolls. While the Golem walls took on various forms, the dolls came in even more varieties, from oddly cute to resembling animals. I casually stopped and gazed at the stalls. Should I buy some for Quinns and the others? Unlike Ted and his group, they seemed young for their age. It must be because of the presence or absence of guardians; the environment truly shapes people as they say. I randomly picked eight Golem dolls and had them packed into a bag. If I choose two of each, even if preferences ovep, it should work out somehow. If there are any leftovers, Ill decorate them at home. With the bag hanging from my belt, I started walking again. As I reached the central intersection of Selen, a puppet show was being performed. The y depicted the battle of the Four Heroes, the defense of Selen against the Alphas faction. Not long after Alphas secluded himself, Selen was attacked by a force of two thousand led by Marquis Gotimas. Their aim was to bring the gathering magicians under their control. At that time, the outer Golems had not yet been deployed, and Alphas and his faction had not yet seized control of Selen. Facing the besieging Gotimas army, Alphas tactic was terrifyingly simple. They deployed one person in each direction. Alphas, the hero Ragnas, the sage Telper, and the puppeteer Klukra. All of them were formidable fighters, and Ragnas and the other two wereter praised as Alphas allies in the future. And with just four people, they annihted the two thousand troops. It was such a huge defeat that people said His Imperial Majesty turned to appeasement policies. The puppet Ragnas swept away the Gotimas army with [Multiple Chants], Telper utilized numerous magical tools to bring about destruction, Klukra summoned arge number of Golems to trample, and then Alphas swiftly killed them with a giant fireball, eliciting thunderous cheers from the crowd gathered in the alleyway. Passing by the Adventurers Guild with the excitement behind me, I could still hear cheers from there. They werent performing a puppet show. Curious, I entered through the door, only to find Reba absentmindedly inside the quiet room. I approached the counter and greeted her. Working from the start of the year, huh? Guild staff have it tough too. Its unrted to monsters. Isnt that right, Tenko-kun? Youre here for work? Unfortunately, Im just passing by. By the way, it sounds unusually noisy outside Turning my gaze to the back, Reba smiled unamusedly. Its the usual. Zerett-san is involved again. Ah the usual. So, whos the victim this time? Its a guy named Hashou. Hes an adventurer who moved his base here about half a year ago. Those guys. They said they often received escort requests, but I hadnt met them. Theyre troublesome people, but they mean no harm. They seem to be providing entertainment for adventurers, which is healthier than causing trouble behind the scenes. I declined Rebas offer and headed to the backyard. Stepping out into the square, it was more bustling than ever. The Adventurers surrounded by cheering were shing with Zerett and Sekies. The other Hashou members were only with Amber, as I couldnt spot Varner or Velott. And there were only Zerett and Barden from Mannenmanzaku. Crossing paths with each other as we peeked into the Guild for a pastime that was probably the usual scene. Zerett was receiving cheers from Barden, holding his own against the superior Sekies. Mannenmanzaku might be D-rank, but Zerett and Barden werebat-specialized. They were surprisingly strong in a one-on-one fight, especially with no tricks. On the other hand, Sekies was a bnced warrior, disying his true strength through support and coordination. Nevertheless, Zerett was holding his own against Sekies more than equally, making Sekies seem like he had several aces up his sleeve. Wooden hammers swung, wooden swords flickered. Sekies seemed to have already discerned Zeretts traits, giving him room to spare. And when a forceful swing missed its mark, Zerett was brought to his knees as his abdomen got mowed down. His fighting spirit hadnt faded yet, but, Brothers revenge! Unable to wait any longer, Barden leaped forward. Hes always avenging someone, that guy. Even though he suddenly switched from heavyweight to bnced type, Sekies calmly dealt with it, quickly pushing Barden back. Is this Sekies second win? Do you think so? Suddenly, a voice came from the side. Looking up, I met eyes with a familiar man. No one had approached. Did he intrude into Haleysts vicinity himself? I had beenpletely careless. As I tilted my head in silence, Haleyst smiled. Those two are troublesome, but they serve as a measure of the neers strength. Have you been measured too? In the past. It usually ends on the spot, but I didnt know there was more to it. Right, brother? Stop it. Zerett and his group only call me and Markant brother. They seem to like us a lot. But Im not particrly pleased. By the way, which do you think is superior, Serps or Hashou? Why ask? Just a simple curiosity. I returned my gaze to the two exchanging blows. If they fight, Hashou would win. But the more outstanding one is Serps. Haha, is that so? Should I thank you? Its just a fact. Even if I said it inly, Haleystughed happily. Serpsespecially Haleystis outstanding. Except for the special case of Mannenmanzaku, they skillfully unite adventurers every year through exercises. Serps may be ranked C inbat ability. But with attributes not listed in the stats like leadership and reliability, Haleyst was an adventurer who could achieve results beyond his abilities. Ignoring defense, Barden swung his wooden sword, while Sekies responded carefully, adding attacks urately. It was only a matter of time before Barden fell. As the two of us watched, Haleyst casually spoke up. By the way, what should I call you? Tenko. Got it. So, is Tenkos future set? Whats with the strange question? Just curious. Haleyst looked down at me seriously. With highbat power and sharp wit. Not to mention education. You have the potential to reach Rank B. Surprising. Youve barely talked to me, yet you evaluate me that highly? How many years do you think weve been doing that job? Youre exceptional, my friend. While Haleysts evaluation was gratifying, it also made me feel guilty. Im only an adventurer while Im in Selen. Once I return to Reedvart, Ill be a knight who subdues monsters. I wont take any requests. Perhaps because of that thought, the words that slipped out of my mouth were frivolous. Even so, Im stuck at Rank B, right? Because thats the limit when youre solo. Without showing any signs of offense, Haleyst responded calmly. Above B is a real monster. Its better not to think of them as the same as humans. Oh, is that so? For exampletheres a woman named Selpha in Rank A. Known as Compassionate Selpha, she reached Rank A all by herself. If I were to face her as an opponent, Id run. With all my might. Haleyst stated it as if it were obvious. I believe Selpha is an adventurer operating in the northern part of the Empire. I thought she was part of the party called Compassion, but perhaps it was her nickname. Anyway, its an interesting story. Just as I was about to ask for more details, the square erupted with excitement, interrupting us. It seems Barden was also defeated. While looking down at Barden, who was lying face down, Sekies lowered his wooden sword with a sigh. And as he tried to return to Ambers side, Zerett blocked his path. Its Bardens revenge! You lost just now! Are you still going at it!? This is a new pattern. Their interruption caused an ipletebustion. Ignoring Sekies protest, Zerett swung his wooden hammer. At that moment, his movement came to a sudden halt. This is I can feel it. I feel it, the passionate gaze of my brother! Oh no, Ive been found out. Quickly hiding behind Haleysts back. Barden also noticed me, and the two of them started looking for me. Sorry to interrupt the conversation, but Ill take my leave. You have it tough. I want to help. But please spare me from those two. Then, see you in six months. Yeah. Lets meet again, in a different role. I activated [Stealth] and fled from the Guild. Chapter 107.2 Chapter 107.2 Upon escaping from the Adventurers Guild, I headed towards the original destination, the Commercial Guild. Payment for tuition and rent ends with this. Ill be freed from money-making schemes, but the reality was quite the opposite. Feeling like going to battle, I stepped into the Commercial Guild. The Commercial Guild, open year-round, was still bustling even on New Years. I deviated from the flow of people, searching for my target. As expected, they spotted me and approached. Wee, Altair-sama, greeted Samini with a smile, bowing. Returning the greeting, I was led to the usual private room. After paying tuition and rent, I received letters from my parents. Normally, Id nce over them lightly here, but I tucked them away this time. Samini watched me with a smile as she sat back. I have a few matters to discuss. Im listening. I took out a vial and parchment from the bag and ced them on the table. Samini looked them over curiously, tilting her head. A potion? No, its a beverage. I see. Samini bowed and opened the parchment. A beverage for fatigue recovery and vitality boost. However, the effect is weak. It seems costly to use alchemical solutions and Seron grass. How much are you thinking? I want it to be under seven copper coins. Though its not written in the recipe, its easily achievable. Taste test? I nodded, and Samini tilted the vial, rolling the liquid on her tongue to taste. Sweetness from Seron grass and Tejiril grass and saltiness from Incess leaves? Correct. Because the sweetness has a peculiar taste, I bnce it with other spices and Akru fruit juice. If its not inconvenient, could you share the recipe? Is it okay to add the juice at the end? Its possible. In fact, thats how I designed the recipe. Upon hearing my answer, Samini nodded satisfactorily. As expected of a professional, she noticed without even looking at the recipe. Though potions are a type of magical tool and are resistant to deterioration, Tejiril water, being a beverage, doesntst a day in summer. Therefore, its stored in concentrated form and diluted with water, spices, and juice as needed toplete it, to minimize waste. From her reaction, shes probably aware that the taste can be altered freely. So youll apply for a patent for this beverage? In fact, I intend to entrust everything, including the rights, to the Breos Company. Breos Ah, your fellow student. You remember that? A member of the association. Samini smiled wryly and bowed her head. This conversation is confidential, she added. I exined how I came to produce Tejiril water. Thats why Ive asked Samini to handle it. I dont understand the application process well, but I think itll go smoothly with an acquaintance. Leave it to me, Samini confidently epted. Now, onto the main topic. I adjusted my residence and began. This is more of a request than a consultationdo you have any intention to invest in me? Investment, you say? Ive been making magical tools so far, and I want to mass-produce them. However, Im always short on magic stones. But if I keep buying them every time, the profit margin will decrease. So, I want you to sell me magic stones at the same price as the Magic Guild. As soon as I mentioned this, Saminis smile disappeared. She sped her hands and pondered. Are you asking us to wholesale the magical tools you produce to us? Of course. Even with my own magic stones, Ill try to channel them through the Commercial Guild as much as possible. Even with that response, Saminis smile didnt return. Usually, when requesting the creation of magical tools, we agree on the reward first. The artisan prepares materials and magic stones within that budget, and in case of failure,pensates for the expenses. In the previous discussion, even though partially, the Commercial Guild would have to bear the burden of failure. Its unlikely that higher-ups would approve. At least if you were a member of the guild, supporting the business would be justifiable I understand your concerns. Sorry for being presumptuous. I lowered my head, and Samini gestured for me to raise it, looking troubled. They are merchants; they dont act out of sentiment. But I had no choice but to bow my head. Samini sped her hands again and contemted. In his own way, he seems to be thinking about what to do. But whether he couldnte up with a clever idea or not, time passed with a stern expression on his face. Shortly after, Samini asked, If its not too much trouble, could you tell me the rank of [Magical Tool Creation]? Its currently rank 3. As soon as I answered, Samini was surprised. Wait a moment, didnt you acquire that just half a year ago? Thats right. It was tough. I cant believe it However, if its Altair-sama No, but Though Samini muttered to himself, he suddenly looked up at me with a curious gaze. Would you undergo an [Appraisal]? Its impossible. Besides, I dont think it would work. I once underwent [Basic Appraisal] by a skilled individual, but apparently, they couldnt read anything. It seems there are rare individuals like that. Youre right. Moreover, they are usually well-known figures. By the way, Im still undergoing [Basic Appraisal] secretly. Now and then, Elfemia would click her tongue secretly. Though Samini was impressed, he quickly shook his head to change the subject. Excuse me for not asking earlier. Why mass-produce magical tools? I raised my gaze and stared at Samini. Its not a big deal. Im thinking of buying the rental house I live in. Why againitll only be a burden, wont it? Thats not like you. You should have researched my surroundings. Samini tilted her head, but soon, his deep smile turned into a broad one. I wrote with the pen and handed the contract to him. Though he wouldnt openly rejoice, theres limited assistance I can offer him. This is thest favor I can do. This is taking a while, Samini said as he brought out a small box and ced it on the table. Inside was a finely carved sculpture of a voluptuous woman in milky white stone. Though it seemed to be crafted by a considerable artisan, I couldnt help but sigh. Even though you asked me for a favorarent you going a bit too far? Your promptness is greatly appreciated. The material of the sculpture was Majumagu. Its a mineral that changes color when heated, a material for Kings Grasss Potion of Sharlp. They probably caught wind of my involvement in the Tremble Cubes healing potion. My [Mixing] skill is high enough to handle Sis grass. And it was my friend Valerie who suffered the damage, and I had also asked the Commercial Guild for information. It wouldnt be surprising if Samini could discern who concocted the Kings Grasss Potion of Sharlp. However, this is a different matter. Was Ishtar no good? Yes. It was dismissed by Mr. Egil as well. Hes particrly stubborn. If it werent for an emergency, we would have been turned away as well. Apart from the deep vertical wrinkles between his eyebrows, I had never seen any other expression on him. Samini shook his head, looking troubled. I also approached other cksmiths, but they were all simr. That doesnt mean Im avable. My [Smithing] skill is only 1, you know? Ill support you in every possible way. From ore procurement to charcoal, Ill offer everything needed at low prices, like magic stones. I can even provide magic metals if necessary. At those words, I let out a big sigh. Seriously, which one of us isscary? From the moment I asked for a favor, he probably anticipated this development. He deliberately mentioned rank 1 to refuse and hinted at magic metals. Even if I cant heat-treat them by graduation, [Smithing] is directly rted to [Magical Tool Creation]. It wont be aplete waste. Whats more, it was only beneficial for me that the quality was poor. Ill tell you in advance. [Smithing] takes time. It doesnt improve as easily as you think. I understand. But if its Altair-sama, Im confident you can manage somehow. I dont need that kind of confidence. Anyway, Ill prioritize [Magical Tool Creation]. I dont care if it goes to waste. Loss is part of business. This is also an investment. Taking advantage of peoples words, Samini smiled warmly. And then, Samini left to prepare the contract and fetch the magic stones. Im [Magical Tool Creation], and Samini is [Smithing]. Both of us have invested in each other, but it all depends on my growth. Will it get even busier? I also made a promise to Narbano; that I really need to train hard. Feeling tired already, I tried to change my mood by putting my hand in my pocket. When I opened my fathers letter, it contained the same contents asst years. But as I reached thetter half, a smile naturally spread across my face. That guy Rnd became themander of the knights. The previous Conrad retired, and some others also yielded to the younger generation. The birth of the new Leedvalt Knights. I told them Id return in three years, so they might be preparing for it. My mothers letter was the same asst year, with trivial daily life details, but the edge of the text seemed to subtly conveye back soon. When summeres, it changes to its hot as usual. But there was also one piece of news. My brother attended a ball held in Brassrad and met his fiance for the first time. She seemed to be a quiet woman, and she quickly got along with my quiet brother. The letter ended with Ill wait for your return and discuss it further. Two years have passed not only for Selen but also for me. Leedvalt is also about to undergo significant changes. I wonder how will it turn out? Ive be stronger, and Ive had many encounters. But I feel like I havent grown much on the inside. Sorry to keep you waiting, Samini said as he returned with the contract and magic stones. I put away the letter and took the contract to review. It stated that until the heating treatment of Majumagu became possible through [Smithing] training, support would be provided. Once possible, support would end, and an exclusive contract would be established. Additionally, it outlined situations where the support couldnt or could not be provided until graduation or afterward, using the iron ore obtained through support to produce armor and selling it to the Merchant Guild at a low price, among other things. As I read the overly long contract, Samini began, Come to think of it He didnt finish his sentence, and I looked up at him. Why mass-produce magical tools? Chapter 108.1 Chapter 108.1 The graduation ceremony ended smoothly, and many students, including the third-year students, set off on their journeys from the academy. Sovar, who served as the captain in the joint exercises, and Tobias, a fifth-year student who had various connections during the exercises, also returned to their hometowns. Siled, whomanded the ambush unit, moved up to the fourth year, while Cody, who is an assistant to Rackendale, will remain at the academy as a staff member. It seems that there is still much to learn under Rackendale, but he must be considering bing a lecturer in the future. And one early morning during spring break, I was preparing my travel gear. Wearing cloth armor and a rhinoceros horn sword at my waist. Without a backpack, I only had a neat shoulder bag for my belongings. Descending downstairs in such attire, Nails, Dana, and Quinns who were gathered in front of the firece hurriedly stood up. Although their manners and words were respectful, they were not as stiff as before with Quinns and the others. I gaze at the four children. Im counting on you to handle the solvent exchange, Dana. Yes. Have a safe journey. As Dana responds, everyone bows their heads. Although the formality andnguage are respectful, there is no longer the stiffness Quinns and the others had before. Quinns and the others energetically synchronized their voices. Emi and Ginny joined the younger group, and the distribution of generals tea was halved. So, I decided to leave the solvent exchange, which I had asked Dana to handle, to themhonestly, their efficiency is quitecking. Perhaps its because theyck strength, but after finishing the task, the solvent sshes everywhere. We hadid out boards to serve as a makeshift roof to prevent damage to the table, but we might need vinyl tablecloths at this rate. Still, theyre doing their best, and apart from wasting solvent, they havent made any other mistakes. Well, Danas final check probably helps with that. Anyway, Ted and the others havent had much free timetely, and Dana also had her original duties. I felt guilty asking her, so Im grateful for her help. I turn to Dana and hand her a small bag. Let me keep the money. I think its enough, but if its insufficient, consult Sammy from the Merchant Guild. Hell assist you. Understood. Ill take care of it. Well then, Im off. Ill be backin, lets see, a week to ten days. If it goes beyond that, Ill find a way to contact you. I nod back to Dana, who acknowledges my instructions, and amidst the morning haze, I depart from my home. The purpose of this trip was my firstmissioned request. However, the client was Sammy. When I visited recently to deliver additional magic stones and magical tools, I was immediately ushered into a private room as if they were waiting for me. And before I could speak, they cut in, I have a request on behalf of Lord Alter. Curious about what it could be, they exined that they wanted to request the restoration of the highway. Shortly after the new year, a cold wave hit the Arsis Empire. Many areas were hit by heavy snow, and while Selen didnt see snow, it had continuous rain until just recently. And eventually, damages urred. The highway connecting Selen and the Marquisate of Filsatch was severed due to andslide. The council was troubled by the urrence of thendslide. Because the site was halfway up Mount Raneldo and it was unclear who owned it. Moving rashly might incur the Marquiss displeasure. Amidst the heated debate, the Commercial Guild appeared. They proposed a joint restoration effort between the Magic Guild and the Commercial Guild. And they had a suggestion for good personnel. While the council and the Magic Guild were synonymous, they were officially separate entities. So, even if they receivedints from the Marquis, they could evade responsibility, and the councilthe Magic Guilds positionwould be clear. And needless to say, the good personnel they mentioned referred to me. The branch chief likely knew me from the support I requested for magic tool creation at the beginning of the year. That was a case that required permission, and detailed reports were sent from Sammy, indicating that I had learned the Earth Wall magic. However, Im still an underage D-rank adventurer. Normally, I think the council would have dismissed it with augh, but theres a headmaster in the council, and they all know me from the incident in Lyslia. When my name came up, I imagine they thought, Ah, that guy. And on top of that, if its a D-rank, the request fee is low. There probably isnt anyone else with this level of talent. Even if I were them, Id request myself. Id like you to make use of it, Lord Alter. After exining the request, they added without any context. I thought it was strange, but they informed me that a caravanmissioned by the Commercial Guild and managed by the Larsen Trading Company was stranded due to thendslide. And their cargo included magical metals. It seems they were summoned for support based on their statement, but its veracity is dubious. Furthermore, Sammy presented numerous rewards. Money, a portion of the magical metals, and the right to purchase a few high-quality magic stones from the Magic Guild at member prices only once. Also, if the caravan couldnt move, they would lend a Tele Bag to transport the goods, and as long as they transport the cargo, they could put anything in it. It was quite a generous offer. Since its spring break now and I have time, Quinns and the others will handle the alchemical solution exchange. I decided to ept the restoration request. I pass through the refugee camp from the western gate of Selen and walk along the highway, scanning my surroundings. I only see a few adventurers, and there are no merchants in sight, perhaps because the road is severed. After confirming that no one is watching, I reach into my neat bag. Its quite handy. As expected. I take out the lightweight two-handed sword and murmur to myself. I dont need to worry about the weight of my baggage this time. So, I brought all the two-handed swords and potions that I usually leave behind into the Tele Bag. Normally, I would struggle with deciding what equipment to bring and which potions to take, but with the Tele Bag, I dont have to worry about it. Its a valuable item even without depositing valuables. Well, ironically, this bag itself is quite valuable. While ncing around, I put back the lightweight two-handed sword. The caravans cargo is equivalent to two horse-drawn carriages. The Tele Bag I borrowed seems to be of good quality as it can hold twice that amount. With this, I can collect hunted monsters without sorting them, but theres a problem. Time inside doesnt stop. Furthermore, microorganisms and parasites can also be stored, so decay is inevitable. It would be better not to send them flying at first. And theres something else that bothers me. Although they say no one was caught in thendslide, its impossible to keep track of all travelers. I need to confirm it with my own eyes. Chapter 108.2 Chapter 108.2 After a while, they arrived in the western forest zone. Looking over the road cutting through the forest, they found several huge puddles. Moreover, due to the daily rain, it was terribly muddy. Stepping off the road and into the forest, water seeped from the moss underfoot, yet it was still easier to walk than the road. Wrapping themselves in a blue cloak, they activated ]Eternal Darkness Explorer]. Even during the day, forests had many shadows. The [Stealth] modifier should work. Hunting only on the return journey. Ill hurry on the way there. Additionally, activating [Stealth 4] and [Detection 6], they set off running through the forest. Although they managed to bypass most of the monsters along the way, they somehow attracted the attention of a pack of Mudrocks. It would be pointless to shake them off if they kept pursuing. They met the Mudrocks with a sword and managed to fend off several before driving them away. After that, without encountering any troublesome monsters, by the time the sun reached its zenith, they had arrived at the foot of Ranello Mountain. The entire mountain was covered in trees, forming a gentle ridge. It didnt seem like a very tall mountain, but given thendslides, they couldnt afford to let their guard down. Natural phenomena were tougher enemies than monsters. They deactivated [High-Speed Movement] and cautiously began climbing the mountain path. The mountain path was only wide enough for a carriage to pass. However, at strategic points, shelters were provided to allow carriages to pass each othering from opposite directions. It seemed these also served as campsites, as they saw stones arranged in circr formations several times. Shortly after climbing, they also found stones on the road. However, these were not man-made. Looking up at the mountainside, they saw scars of copses amidst the dense foliage. Thesendslides gradually increased, eventually leading to the appearance ofrge boulders. And soon, they arrived at the scene. Breathing in the fresh mountain air, they looked around slowly. Its quite thendslide. The view was dominated by earth tones. To their left was a steep slope leading to the summit, and to the right was a cliff, but the side facing the summit was deeply gouged. Thendslide had carved away the road, spreading radially down the cliff. Carefully peering over the cliff, they saw broken trees protruding as if struggling, and upon focusing on the faint sound of water, they saw spring water flowing over the debris, creating a river. Was thendslide limited to just this area? Stretching their neck to peek at the Philsatch side, they couldnt see beyond the undtions of the mountain. There was no choice but to investigate. They distanced themselves and activated [High-Speed Movement], darting along the mountain path. They leaped, relying on their speed, jumping ontorge rocks along the way. Quickly scanning the entire area from above, they searched for any other anomalies. There it was They changed direction around the middle of thendslide, sliding down the slope. Stopping near the end of thendslide, they approached the blue peeking through the earth tones. Carefully pulling it, it came out without resistance. It was human clothingbut only a scrap. There seemed to be no indication of it being buried. So they werent caught in thendslide, but something happened afterward. Searching the surroundings, they found more signs: broken knives, parts of leather armor, and numerous stains that seemed like blood. Not just one person, but severallikely an adventurer party. And judging by the state of the traces, they were wiped out by monsters. Examining the knife, they checked its make. From Istal to below Narbano, just an ordinary knife you could find anywhere. It seemed to be a possession of D or E rank. They continued searching but found no bodies or items to identify them. They gathered these items, put them into a leather bag, and stored them in the magic bag, Teres Bag. At that moment, they had a thought. Could it be that theirpanions were caught in thendslide? It was possible. Thats why they descended. While thendslide covered a considerable area, with the right catalyst, removal wasnt impossible. Rather than searching blindly, it seemed faster to work on restoration concurrently. They climbed back up the slope to the road and moved toward the Philsatch side. It doesnt seem like there are any otherndslides. Well, I wont know until I descend a bit more. They looked back at the copse site. Regardless, they had to start from here. Thendslide was more extensive than expected. It would take three to four days to restore it. They had enough preserved food, and several Mudrocks they had hunted down at the foot were stored. Food wasnt a concern. They could produce water with [Pure Water], so if they wanted, they could live for half a month. Thenbedding. Descending into Philsatch territory, they found a shelter after a while. They pondered while gazing at the empty space and shook their head. They could make a simple hut with [Earth Wall], but they decided against it. If they had that much magical power, they should proceed with the work, and sleeping under branches would suffice. Returning to thendslide site, they examined the slope and the condition of the debris this time. Both contained a considerable amount of water, making it difficult for [Earth Wall] to pass through. They could drain the water with [Operate Water], but it would be quiteborious. Well, there was less moisture than in y, and with added magical power, they could force it through. If it didnt work, then theyd see. More importantly, how to repair it. The mountain path, called a road, had copsed and lost its original form. Reinforcing it with stone walls was easy, but they were concerned about weight and durability. Just covering it wouldnt prevent it from peeling off or sinking under the weight. They regretted not consulting with Dobar. While regretting, they sat down on the mountain path, contemting thendslide. In essence, they just needed something that wouldnt peel off and could withstand weight. The construction of a forge might provide some insight. Rightthe first step was driving stakes, wasnt it? They picked up some suitable branches and began sketching on the ground. First, they would drive stones vertically and cover them while integrating them. They should make the stone walls thin. They wouldnt copse under their weight. Come to think of it, they had also carved drainage channels. They needed an escape route for water too. When they looked up to the mountaintop, they could see the soil quite high up. It would be impossible to cover everything. Just the road and the nearby slopes would suffice. They might as well make the slope two-tiered. If they fused only the upper and lower parts and left the sides open, the water would flow. Or was it still weak? If they fused the sides of the upper tier as well, it would connect firmly. The overall strength would also increase. With a rough n in mind, they tried activating [Earth Wall] underground to see if it would work, and although there was resistance, it was sessfully generated. Alright, it was an amateur n for an amateur job, but the general n was now in ce. If it didnt work, they would secretlye back to fix it. Chapter 108.3 Chapter 108.3 First, generate earthen walls in the copsed areas to restore the original roadway. Then embed stone walls to serve as stakes along the road and embed stone walls throughout the entire road, proceeding with the work on the slopes. Indeed, continuous casting of intermediate-level magic consumed my MP rapidly, and my magical power ran out in less than an hour. Rest briefly, activate upon recovery, then rest and repeat the activation. Most of the work involved waiting, but unexpectedly, it was strenuous for us. As there was a possibility that adventurers might have been involved, the catalyst for repairs was using the copsed earth and sand. While waiting for magical power to recover, descend the slope and pack sand intorge leather bags. Store it in the Tere Bag, carry it up, then descend the slope again and continue packing. More than the restoration itself, this was far moreborious. And by the time the sun had set on the first days work, weid branches and leaves cut for shelter andy down on them. The mountain night was chilly, butpared to tracking the Sword of Silence, it was surprisingly warm. Take some rest as needed and have breakfast with dried fruits and roasted Nudrock meat when morninges. Although work proceeded as nned from the second day onwards, it wasnt as smooth as anticipated. Several smallndslides urred due to stimting the loosened soil. Sometimes the pre-fused stone walls were also involved. There was no progress in the search for adventurers, but this wasnt a bad result for us. It means there were no victims ofndslides if they werent found. Furthermore, while quietly continuing the work, deer, and squirrels were spotted darting across the mountainside. Since there was an excess of Nudrock meat, it was left behind, but no monsters appeared. Theyre probably wary ofndslides. Saving unnecessary energy was a relief, but it was lonely in its own way. On the monotonous days that followed, I finallypleted the work on the afternoon of the fourth day. With a sense of aplishment and a slight unease, I immediately began the inspection. The roadway appears to be a dirt path, but digging a little reveals that itsid with stone walls. As for the slope, since covering it with soil would cause it to slide, the stone walls are exposed. The evenly spaced stone walls somehow evoke memories of a past life. Also, since all the stone walls are connected, unless theres a significant deterioration or a major earthquake, there shouldnt be any worry of copse. Afterpleting the inspection, I looked down from the edge of the roadway at the slope. The earths color has significantly diminished, and buried trees are peeking out. In the end, no adventurers were found. Since most of the earth and sand were turned into stone walls, if they were buried, they would have been found. I wanted to find their adventurers proof if possible, but its impossible in this vast forest. I prayed for the unknown adventurers peace and gazed at the roadway. For an amateur, this is about the best they can do. Still, if I hadnt gone to observe the forge construction, I wouldve justid the stone walls. Thanks to Dovar. Ah Dovars words crossed my mind. Stone walls, they wouldnt be stolen, would they? I run my hand over the slope and pat it lightly. Well, it should be fine. Carrying something like this would attract attention, and if theyre carrying a Tere Bag, they wouldnt steal stone walls. You think so, right? While taking out the Kousai Sword, I speak towards the end of the roadway. Standing there was a Gowsus bull. Breathing heavily, it directed strong hostility. Encountering one in the mountains is rare, but its impatience is as usual. As I draw the sword, the Gowsus bull charges with a shake of its massive body. I activate [High-Speed Movement] to evade and survey the mountain path. Looks like its fine. Even if the giant body runs around, it doesnt flinch. That could withstand even a carriage. Since its here, lets conduct a bit more durability test. I guide the Gowsus bull evenly and perform the final inspection of the restoration site. Satisfied with the results, I swiftly turn around and move behind the Gowsus bull. I release [Wind Fang de] toward the Gowsus bull whose gaze is swimming, having lost sight of the target. Oh A voice unintentionally escapes. Is the Kousai Sword this light? Come to think of it, this is the first time Ive activated it other than with Shamshir. The power of [Wind Fang de] isnt affected by the weapon weight, and it might be a skill suitable for lightweight weapons. While Im impressed, the Gowsus bull, whose neck gets shed, scatters screams and fresh blood. Well, there are pros and cons. The maximum firepower of [Wind Fang de] is a four-stroke series at close range, including sword shes. Even if the activation is fast, the power is low with a lightweight weapon. Well, it doesnt matter for the Kousai Sword. I set up in the upper position and activated [Heavy Strike] towards the neck of the rampaging Gowsus bull. The neck is easily severed, and the giant body copses. The Kousai Sword is specialized in sharpness. Unless the opponent is sturdy, it can be cut without hesitation. While wiping off the bloodstains, I gazed at the Kousai Sword. Ive been using Shamshir a lottely, so Ipletely forgot about the lightness and sharpness of the Kousai Sword. I havent swung it in a while, but this sword suits me best. If it has high durability, then its perfect. I also have s Rhinos magic stone, so once I return to Reedvalt, Ill consult with Rag and Egil about making it into a magical tool. Anyway, the restoration here isplete. Ill check the rest of the roadway and, if there are no issues, meet with the caravanthis is all thats left. While thinking about the bag filled with relics, I lightly stroke the Tere Bag. The next stop is the easternmost edge of the Philsach territory, the vige of Keril. Chapter 109.1 Chapter 109.1 Before departure, remove the innards of the Gowsus cow and pack the ice created by [Ice Blow] into a highly waterproof skin bag for storage together. The magic bag, Terpaz Bag, doesnt stop time, but it wasnt affected by the outside temperature. The temperature drops as much as you chill it. If you change the ice regrly, it shouldst reasonably well. If it fails, apologize to the Gowsus cow. Throw away the branches and leavesid in the shelter from the slope and dismantle the base. While checking for any otherndslides, we descended Laneldo Mountain. Fortunately, nondslides were found, and we proceeded into the Filthatch Forest. It was interesting because it was my first time, but it seemed no different from being close to Selene. However,pared to Selene, the forest seems shallow, and the gaps between trees widen quickly, making the forest intermittent.And before I knew it, it turned into a grasnd with scattered trees. Taking a deep breath in the spacious area after a long time, I sensed several presencesing from the end of the road. ApproachingNot monsters, huh? Adventurers? Soon, four men appeared. They seemed not to have noticed us and reached for their swords on their waists in a hurry. But as they realized I was just a boy, they stopped moving. Adventurers? My guess was thrown back at me. Unfortunately, it was off the mark, though. The men were wearing unified equipment. They must be soldiers of the Filthatch Marquis. To avoid arousing suspicion, I quietly took out my adventurers badge hanging around my neck. Im Tenko. A D-rank adventurer. Indeed, adventurers. What are you doing in a ce like this? You have an unfamiliar face Have you crossed the mountains? The man averted his gaze and turned to my rear. Its fine to answer, but first, could you introduce yourselves? We are the Keril Defense Corps. They answered briefly and urged me on. There seems to be no vige nearby. Its diligent to patrol so far. And though theyre not magic tools, all four of them are equipped with quite formidable weapons and armor. Even if theyre just foot soldiers, theyre indeed the guards of the marquiss family. I took out the request token from my pocket and handed it to the leading man. It was issued formally by the adventurers guild after being proposed by Samini. The request token contains information about the client, the content, and the issuing branch, so everything is clear at a nce. The man frowned as he read it andpared it with me several times. I cant believe it. The client is the Commercial Guild. How old are you? And why would the Council entrust a D-rank solo adventurer with te highway restoration!? At the sudden appearance of a stone wall, the men instantly tensed up. Its troublesome to have a back-and-forth. At times like this, showing your strength is the quickest way. I learned that when I was eight. I stood before the stone wall and showed that I meant no harm. Sorry for surprising you. Ive mastered [Earth Wall]. Its quicker than exining it verbally. The men seemed stunned but quickly apologized once they came to their senses. And without reproaching me for the rudeness, they returned the request token. Could you wait for a moment? With that, the man sent two of them running towards the mountain. It seems like they went to confirm somethingIts almost dusk. I hope we dont have to camp in the wilderness again today. Is Keril Vige close by? Ive been camping in the mountains for four days. I want to take a good rest. The vige isnt that far. Well be back before sunset. But four days Was there a severendslide? Were you able to repair it? Probably. I evaded the question casually and sat down at the base of a nearby tree. I dont know any other magic users seriously, and Elfimia isnt much help. Was it okay with her? I rested silently for a while, but since he still seemed interested, I roughly exined the situation of thendslide and the restoration work. Seemingly half-convinced, he nodded, so I threw a question back at him. By the way, why did you inquire about our purpose? Its not unusual for adventurers to wander outside. Unless theyre engaged in criminal activities, defense forces dont get involved with adventurers. Their reaction was odd from the start. Could it be He muttered, and his face twisted in annoyance. Since the road became impassable, many travelers have been stranded in Keril Vige. Because of that, there have been frequent brawls and violent incidents involving adventurers. Well, that alone would be manageable. The problem is that bored individuals have started killing troublesome monsters. I see. What kind of monsters? A creature called Soprick, a magical squirrel. Theyre rarely seen around here. They must have migrated here due to the long rain. A squirrel? Ive seen one of those, during the restoration work. If its a squirrel, I saw one in the mountains. It looked ordinary, though As soon as I said that, the men tightened their expressions. It seems the appearance matched that of a squirrel. When was that? Two or three days ago. I didnt pay much attention, so I dont remember clearly. That was lucky. It was before they took action. If it had been yesterday, you wouldnt be here. At the mans assertion, I tensed up. Thats how dangerous those creatures are. The squirrel I saw looked too ordinary, so much so that I didnt even use [Appraisal] on it. Seeing my reaction, the man continued. Sopricks have venomous fangs. That alone makes them terrifying, but whats most noteworthy is their strong feelings for theirpanions. If a member of their group is harmed, they be furious, and if one of them is killed, the entire group bes ferocious, attacking any race that has caused harm indiscriminately. I see. So, are the two who went to see alright? The man was taken aback by my reminder. He seemed too surprised by the roads restoration and had forgotten about it. He stood up in a hurry to follow them, then immediately stopped in his tracks. The two who had headed towards the mountain were just returning. They werent injured, and their steps were firm. More importantly, they were beaming. Are you alright!? The man called out, but the two interrupted him excitedly. The road is really clear! Smooth as silk! Smooth huh? Ignoring the dumbfounded man, the two reached out for a handshake from me. And with their testimony, it was confirmed that the request token was genuine and the task had beenpleted. Chapter 109.2 Chapter 109.2 Filsach Territory, Keril Vige. Since theres no inn in Selene Territory, for those who travel between Filsach and Selen, this is both the first andst supply stop. Perhaps because of that, the vige is surrounded by impressive wooden walls and is quite spacious. It boasts facilities and size that unquestionably qualify as a town. We halt in front of the barracks attached to the gate. We really owe you one. No need for thanks. Well get our reward from the client. The man leading this patrolBrentis one of the ten leaders and holds some authority. Thanks to him, we breeze through the gate.Its true you saved us, even if it was a request. If you need anything, let me know. Well then, can I ask a favor? I need you to rmend an avable inn. As I say this, I survey the vige. It seems quite a few people are being held up. Finding an inn might be tough. Ill look around. Wait for me at the barracks. No, I have business at the Adventurers Guild. If you find an inn, please contact them. Itd be a big help. Got it. The guild is down the main street. Lets meet there. Just be careful, theyre quite rowdy. Watch your back. Agreeing, I part ways with Brent and his crew. As I walk down the main street, I take in the vige with fresh eyes. Walking alone innds other than Selen is a first for me. As expected of a hub of trade, stalls, and shops line up neatly. While the stalls offer a variety of goods, the shops seem to specialize in travel gear. And equally abundant are the taverns. Peeking into side streets, I also catch sight of what appear to be brothels. On the eastern side of Selen lies Irsana Vige, a rather ordinary vige. Probably influenced by the environment and policies within Selens territory. The eastern side is mostly grasnds, while the western side is forested, with the Ranello Mountains. Theres little reason to stay in Irsana Vige, and in Keril Vige, preparations for crossing the mountains must be made. And much of the imported foodes from the Marquisate of Filsach. Keril Vige would inevitably develop. Turning my attention to the noisymotion, I see a brawl erupting in the tavern. The guard quickly intervenes and quells it. Its certainly rowdy here. Brent and his crew must have had it rough if its been like this all along. Upon hearing of the recovery efforts, its understandable they momentarily forgot about Sopric. While I may not agree, I can understand why adventurers are getting frustrated. If theyre not rookies, they can cross mountains and forests and simply move away from Selen. But they dont because they have someone to protect. Merchants carry goods, so crossing the forest is impossible. Frustration leads to brawls and hunting in the surrounding area for distraction. As a result, it wouldnt be surprising if they ended up tangling with creatures like the squirrel beast. Regarding Sopric, there was still a question. If he holds such strong animosity towards those who killed hisrades, then Keril Vige is also dangerous. During the journey, I asked Brent about it, and he prefaced his answer with, ording to the guild Sopric is consumed by intense revenge but wont attack unless he specifically seeks them out. He only enters their operational territory and limits his attacks to cases where hes seen. Moreover, this aggressive behavior seems to calm down after a certain period. Its quite a peculiar sense of vengeance. Maybe monsters have simpler personalities than humans. Continuing through the grim vige, the Adventurers Guildes into view. But as I approach, I furrow my brows. Theres shouting even here. Opening the door, I see multiple adventurers facing off, with one pair on the verge of a physical confrontation. Theyre not fighting yet, but it seems imminent. The others either seem amused or are minding their own business. The only one, the receptionist, whos also frowning like me, doesnt seem inclined to intervene beyond a verbal dispute. Do they cause trouble even within the guild? Despite being hot-headed, our folks at home or Selens adventurers were well-behaved. Or maybe this is just how it is in the countryside. Oh, right, were in the countryside too. No wonder their behavior is bad. Proportional to the viges size, the guilds entrance hall is spacious. I navigate around the ring adventurers and head toward the counter along the wall. Just as I pass a group of four by the wall, one of them staggers toward me. Ugh. These types really exist, huh? I sidestep them swiftly, eager to reach the counter. I have something to ask You there, newbie! Turning around, a warrior-looking man who had staggered res at me with anger. Impressive. I dodged him neatly, yet he was still finding fault. Youre new here, right? No greeting for your seniors!? I dont know who you are, but hello. I nod politely and turn back to the counter. But as I begin to speak again, the receptionists expression changes. Chapter 109.3 Chapter 109.3 When I look over my shoulder, I see a warrior signaling to hisrades and a man who appears to be a mage focusing intensely. Are they serious? I grab the letter opener from the reception desk and cast [Wind Fang sh] backwards. For a moment, the air in the hall ripples, and the adventurers murmur softly. By the time it subsides, the mage is paralyzed. I wonder how many understood what just happened. But one definitely did. After all, his spell was obliterated. Unaware of the mages paralysis, the warrior is still urging him with his eyes. When I hand the letter opener back, the receptionist takes it, dumbfounded.What just happened? Who knows? Did something happen? What I intercepted was a [Wind Bolt]. I held back the power, but it shouldve felt like a punch. Casting attack spells here means the guild is being underestimated. Regardless, this isnt going to end peacefully. The mage snaps out of it as the warrior starts cursing. He whispers something to hisrades, but the warriors anger res. Enough! Shoving the mage aside, the warrior approaches me, ring. Everyones attention shifts to the tense atmosphere. Even those on the verge of fighting earlier are now watching, one of them whispering, C-rank adventurer C-rank these guys? Now that I think about it, they are quite strong. Better than the Serfs of Haleighst but if I had to hire, Id choose thetter. Their behavior is terrible. As I ponder, the door suddenly opens. In walks Brent, whom I had just parted with. The arrival of the guard halts the warriors, and a different tension fills the hall. Scanning the room, Brent spots me. Then abruptly, The road is open! he shouts. Silence falls, then the hall erupts in cheers. Adventurers swarm Brent to hear it again. Leader, we have to report! Amidst this, the mage pulls the warriors arm. The warrior, still ring at me, clicks his tongue, says Lets go, and leaves the guild. Looks like Brent saved me. It wouldnt have turned into a killing, but I didnt want to show off more strength. Brent, now freed, approaches as I ce a leather pouch on the counter. Im Tenko, a D-rank adventurer. I found arades belongings at thendslide site. The receptionist, initially beaming about the roads reopening, sobers up at the news. She bows and inspects the pouch. Any adventurers ID? Identifying one will help find the others. What about those who epted a quest and havent returned? Weve shared information with Selen through adventurers crossing the mountains, but no one has gone missing on a quest recently. With just these belongings, finding them will be difficult. She hands the pouch back. Found items belong to the finder. These are yours. I dont need them. Is there a ce to bury adventurers without kin? We have guild facilities, but without an ID, we cant confirm theyre adventurers. The knife is well-used. Mercenaries wouldnt travel alone. They were adventurers. I ce a gold coin on the counter. Use this for their burial. Is it enough? The receptionist widens her eyes, ncing at the coin. Why go to such lengths? Who knows? Maybe because were fellow adventurers. In my response, she gently pushes the coin back. The Adventurers Guild will handle their burial. I see. Thank you. As I retrieve the coin, Brent approaches, finally free. Tenko, I found us a ce to stay. That was fast. I asked a friend to vacate a room. Its a shared space, but will that do? As long as theres a roof. Thanks. As we talk,ughter and cheers echo from the adjacent tavern. The adventurers tension has lifted, and Brent seems relieved, smiling their way. Oh right, I need to find a caravan too. Not just those guys, many adventurers are running to their clients. But I wonder. The prolonged rain might have affected other areas. The caravan might be stuck elsewhere and not have reached Keril Vige. Ive been told not to push myself to find them, but I have a bad feeling about this. Brent, is there a Lalsen Trading Company caravan in the vige? Lalsen Trading Company? After a moments thought, he snaps his fingers. Yeah, the big shop from Selen. Not sure if theyre here, but I know some inns. Tell me. I have a letter for their head, Lauri, from the Commerce Guild. Ill take care of the lodging. Inns where a caravan might stay are Wait. The receptionist interrupts. Tenko, are you meeting Lalsen Trading? Yeah. So those guys are their escorts? She nods, looking serious. I knew it. C-rankers are rare, and Lalsen wouldnt hire below D-rank. Given their frustration, theyve been stuck here for a while. I exin briefly to Brent, who is puzzled. So those guys. No wonder they were weird. Want me to deliver the letter? No, its part of my job. Lauris subordinates will follow orders. Probably. With a lightugh, I get the names and locations of two inns. Leaving the anxious Brent and the receptionist, I head to where the caravan is staying. Chapter 110.1 Chapter 110.1 In the center of Keril Vige, there is an area lined with elegant stone buildings. This area is said to be home to high-end shops and luxury inns, and it is also where knights and administrators sent by Marquis Filsach reside. The inn that Brent rmended was also in this area. Several carriages were lined up in the spacious horse stop within the premises, and there was even a security hut set up as a theft deterrent. As I passed through the double entrance, a man at the reception counter called out to me. He was smiling but quickly appraised me with a nce. For some reason, despite my shabby appearance, he politely asked if I was there to stay. Could he discern my status just from my demeanor? This ce definitely isnt just a vige. Im Tenko, a D-rank adventurer. I have a letter addressed to the Larsen Trading Companys caravan. Brent from the guard told me they were staying here. I see. Please wait a moment. The receptionist rang a bell and gave instructions to a young employee. I waited in silence, and soon, the employee and a man descended the stairs at the back. The man saw me and immediately eximed, You! It was the magician from earlier. I introduced myself and exined my business. The magician listened with wide eyes and then cautiously opened his mouth. Youre a D-rank? Really? Thats the issue, huh? I silently pulled out my adventurers certificate, but he still looked incredulous. Seeing the magicians reaction, the receptionist and the employee began to look at me suspiciously. I really want to get this over with. This is bing a bit of a hassle. I sighed lightly and stared at the magician. My original request is separate. The letter delivery is just a side job. You can send me away if you want, but Ill report what happened to President Lauri of the Larsen Trading Company and the Serene branch of the Commercial Guild. Frankly, Im tired. Decide quickly. Understood! Ill guide you! The magician hurriedly ran up the stairs and disappeared in no time. I held my head in my hands. Does he not know what guiding means? The receptionist told me which room, and I slowly climbed the stairs and proceeded down the hallway. But why was he so scared? [Wind Bolt] is indeed invisible, but once you get used to it, you can generally guess from the casters gestures, gaze, and atmosphere. The flight speed isnt very fast, so even in that situation, Sechius or Barna could evade it, and Markant and the others could intercept itah, thats why. I did something equivalent to a B-rank powerhouse. Moreover, what I used was [Wind Fang Running Bite]. It requires proficiency in [One-handed Sword], [Wind Magic], and high agility. Its difficult and not well-known. If the reason for the dispersing magic wasnt understood, its no wonder he was scared. As I walked down the hallway, I heard shouting. When I turned the corner and appeared, the warrior clicked his tongue openly. Its really that brat from earlier. The warrior shoved the magician aside and blocked my path. Leave. Ill forgive your rudeness from before. He indicated with his chin. Why is this taking so long? All I need to do is deliver the letter and have them decide about the cargo. Is that your employers will? Then give me a note saying you sent me away without reading the letter. You little Holger, let him in. Just as the warrior reached to grab me, a voice called from inside the room. The warrior called Holger looked surprised and peeked into the room. Realizing he hadnt misheard, he made a bitter face. Dont try anything funny. I was surrounded by Holger and the magician as I entered. The room was spacious, as expected of a high-end inn. Elegant furnishings lined the walls, and in the center, a middle-aged man sat on an exceptionally luxurious sofa. The only people in the room were those who had harassed me at the guild and the middle-aged man. Im Raymond of the Larsen Trading Company. Show me the letter. The middle-aged man, Raymond, motioned lightly for me to hand it over. I took out two letters from the magic bag Telpars Bag and handed them to one of the guards. Raymond read the letter from President Lauri of the Larsen Trading Company, then the letter from the Commercial Guild. His expression twisted with displeasure. Do better. Did you think Id be fooled? He spat out the words and threw the letters away. I picked them up and read them. I see, no wonder hes angry and doesnt believe it. The content was as I had heard. Both letters instructed that if there was trouble transporting the cargo, it should be handed over to me. The problem was Lauris wording. It was almost the same, but with an added line: if I request it. Lauri was entrusting the decision not to the responsible Raymond but to a D-rank adventurer. This was tantamount to saying he was useless. As the one in charge of the caravan, this was more than just annoying. No wonder he didnt believe it. Butsomethings off. This isnt like Lauri. I looked back at Raymond. He was quite old, around the same age or a bit older than Lauri. Too old to be entrusted with a caravan on a long journey. You even prepared such an borate letter. You cant be alone. Tell me where yourpanions are. If you do, you wont get hurt. Raymond threatened, and on his signal, the guards blocked the door. I sighed inwardly. Ive been used. Are you rted to Lauri? What are you talking about? Yourpanions are ipetent, not even knowing that. Ive served the Larsen Trading Company since the previous president. Longer than Lauri. I see. I understand. Lauri used me as a touchstone. A man who has served since the previous president, harboring dissatisfaction. Clearly an old nuisance, but if hespetent, a merchant would use him. He was entrusted with the caravan to observe, then got stuck in andslide. Taking advantage, Lauri sent a rude letter to see how Raymond would respond. I am the second son of a baron and an adventurer, also connected to the Commercial Guild. Its natural for a big tradingpany to be aware of such clients. Even the inn receptionist saw that I wasnt just any adventurer, and Lauri entrusting a letter and judgment to a child adventurer is unusual. There were plenty of chances to realize who I was. Still, I felt a bit sympathetic. Since Lauri hasnt cut him off, Raymond must bepetent. umted dissatisfaction, fatigue from the long journey, and frustration from being stuck. Various factors distorted what should have been the correct answer. Raymond stared at my silent self and sighed theatrically. Not willing to talk? Do it, Holger. At the employersmand, Holger approached with a grin. And without hesitation, he swung his fist. !? I activated [High-Speed Movemen]t and easily dodged his fist. As Holgers fists repeatedly cut through the air, the others jumped to catch me. I increased my speed only during the evasive moments, teasing Holger and his men. I didnt need to go full speed or even use [High-Speed Movement] to handle them, but Lets stop. The flustered Holger and his men tripped over the carpet and crashed into the furnishings, causing loud destruction. Raymond grew more irritated with the clumsy guards and pointed at the magician. You help too! The magician, standing by the door, hadnt moved. He was supposed to block my escape, but being ordered by his employer, he had no choice but to act. Though reluctant, the magician concentrated, but when our eyes met, he hurriedly stopped. Its dangerous to use magic indoors! Everyone was taken aback. Thats true, but you say it? Naturally, Holger and Raymond were furious. Despite repeated orders, the magician kept saying, Its dangerous! and refused to move. With that farce, Holger and his men soon ran out of breath and copsed on the floor. Even Raymond finally seemed to grasp the difference in ability. When I looked at him, he flinched and clung to the back of the sofa. You read the letters, right? Raymond awkwardly nodded. I dont demand the handover of the cargo. This concludes my business. I was about to leave but paused. AndLauri might have valued you. Maybe. I left the room with those words. As I walked back down the hallway, I thought of the merchant with a face as stern as a warriors. If any harm came to a barons son, the tradingpany would suffer greatly. Lauri must have trusted Raymond to know he wouldnt do something so foolish. Skilled in business, but not in reading human emotions. Chapter 110.2 Chapter 110.2 I woke up before the sun rose. It seemed someone in the room had opened the window, letting a cool breeze and the sounds of the city flow into the dormitory. Already, half of the people had woken up and disappeared with their belongings. Stretching as I got up, I looked out towards the main street from the window. Merchants and adventurers were heading east. I couldnt see Raymonds caravan, but I knew the highway had been restored. They might have already left or will depart today at thetest. Brent had arranged an old, two-story wooden inn for us. Even a dormitory was a blessing, and though its unfair topare, the food was much better than Nudloks. I finished dressing and headed to the dining hall, where breakfast was immediately served. Eating among adventurers and merchants, I pondered my return journey. We prioritized speed on the way here for quick restoration. I had permission to use the Terpers Bag freely, but it only contained a few Nudorok and Gousas cows. Today marked the fifth day since leaving Seren. I had told Dana it would take seven to ten days, so there was no rush. Ill hunt monsters and take my time on the way back. After leisurely finishing breakfast and returning to the room, everyone had already left. Using [Presence Detection] to scout the surroundings, I took a leather pouch from the Terpers Bag. It contained arge amount of jewelry, all of them magic tools for debuffs. A long time ago, Rackendale told me that debuff magic tools could be used in mock battles. Indeed, using only debuff magic tools drastically loweredbat ability. When I actually fought Ted, I struggled surprisingly hard. But it was questionable if it benefited their training. If its a fair fight, theres Jemma, Nails, and Elliot; I can always hold back. Wearing the gloves, my entire body felt sluggish. These leather gloves were magic tools for [Agility Debuff]. Since Im also wearing rings and bracelets with the same effect, all are activated, reducing my ability to a medium-level magic tool. The bindings were just leather straps, allowing for switching to other debuffs. Of course, I had prepared several gloves. Even if they arent suitable for Teds training, theyll be useful for mine. My current agility, even with adjustments, is 14. In terms of numbers, its like an average scout. Since I cant rely on speed, I must manage with technique. Though the increase in experience is unclear, weapon handling will surely improve, and if necessary, I can remove the gloves to return to normal. Checking my bodys condition, I threw my belongings into the Terpers Bag and checked out of the inn. Perhaps due to the restored highway, everyones expressions seemed brighter, and the street vendors were more lively. Although I only needed to head back, I had time to spare, so I decided to take a look around. Seeing boar skewers being sold, I ate one while browsing the stalls. Unfortunately, nothing particrly caught my eye. Not wanting to leave empty-handed, I browsed for cheap jewelry and bought a few pieces. After a quick look around, I decided to visit the Adventurers Guild. I left quickly yesterday and rarely looked at the notice board even in Reedvault. I knew mostly about Selene. As I headed there, I heard countless shouts hitting my ears. Another fight? Annoyed, I moved my gaze to see the East Gate closing beyond the crowd. Then, like a ripple, I heard the word Soprick. A squirrel monster had appeared. It was said to be unusually loyal to itspanions, possibly agitated by the crowd. If it were near the vige, it would be disastrous. I pushed through the crowd until I reached a distance where I could overlook the East Gate. The guards were moving hurriedly but not in a battle stance. The monsters appearance wasnt near the vige. Merchants and adventurers, frustrated by the sudden stop, were gathering. Learning about the Soprick, several turned back with tired faces. While watching this, a shadow passed by my feet. Startled, I looked down to see a child of about four or five holding a dagger. The child slipped through the crowd, heading towards the gate. Passing through the shouting guards, he was about to exit through the side gate when he was caught. One of the guards noticed and picked him up, causing the child to struggle and moan. Recognizing the guard, I approached them. What is that monster? Arent you the one from yesterday It was Brents subordinate, Slippery. The subordinate frowned at my question and looked down at the child. This boy is Brent-sans son. So, Brent is outside? Yes. He went out with some men. The returning ones mentioned encountering the Soprick. The child struggled in the subordinates arms, trying to escape. He must have wanted to help his father in danger. It wasnt even reckless. It was akin to jumping into a dragons mouth. Although it should have been left to the rescue team, it seemed impossible. Shouts and orders were flying around, but there was no sign of a gathering. They hadnt secured the antidote potion. ming them would be harsh. Healing potions are prioritized. Poison encounters in daily life are rare, so the cirction is limited. With the highway previously cut off, the stock in shops must be empty due to adventurers and merchants buying them up. The child, half-crying, was still struggling. Watching him, I called out. Do you want your father toe back? Suddenly stopping, the child nodded. Then leave it to me. Ill bring him back. The subordinate reacted to my words, widening his eyes while holding the child. What are you saying? Even you cant pass! Ill force my way through if necessary. Find an alchemist or adventurer who can use detox magic. Also, get Alchemy Solution and Kungus Grass. If needed, Ill mix it myself. Can you mix the antidote!? Then stay and Mix for the entire rescue team? Theres no way I can make it in time. Laughing, the subordinate fell silent. I had a few antidote potions on hand, but it wasnt nearly enough. Offering them would be pointless. Storing my scimitar and gloves, I took out the Horned Rhinoceros Sword from the Terpers Bag. The opponent was a small, poisonous monster in a group. Only the Horned Rhinoceros Sword could handle it. The subordinate watched silently as I prepared, then asked, unable to contain himself. Can you really save them? I dont know. But [Earth Wall] isnt the only intermediate magic I can use. That convinced him. Understood, please save Brent-saneveryone! They should be ahead on the highway! The subordinate hurriedly ran to the side gate, leaving the child behind. Watching him go, I looked down to see the child gazing up at me with pleading eyes. I promise. Ill make sure you meet your father. Relieved, the child suddenly sobbed, tears streaming down. As the side gate opened, I felt numerous eyes on my back as I passed through. I will bring them back. Even if they are dead. Chapter 111.1 Chapter 111.1 The back gate closes behind me. A refreshing spring breeze blows through my body, and clouds drift like mist in the sky. The soft sunlight envelops the grasnd on this peaceful spring day. Not a day for someone to die. I activate [High-Speed Movement] and [Moving Up], and as I dash along the highway, I use [Presence Detection] to scan all directions. And then, it happens. I sense something off. No presence at all. Not a single person, monster, or animal. Had the pack of Sophric moved, causing all living creatures to flee?During the restoration work, the only monster sighted was the Gausas Bull on the final day. Perhaps it, too, avoided the Sophric and ventured into the mountains. I focus my attention back on [Presence Detection]. In any case, theck of noise is helpful. Not long after I start running along the highway, I detect a presence. However, I instinctively furrow my brow. This is bad. Up ahead on the highway, a massive presence writhes like slime. Is it a mass of Sophric? Small presences are gathering and merging into one. I thought there were at most fifty in the pack, but it easily surpasses three digits. No wonder all other creatures fled. As I concentrate while running, I detect several human-like presences in the center. If they were dead, I wouldnt be able to sense them. At least a few are alivebut that depends on the poison. How effective will my potion be? To shorten the winding highway, I dive into the forest. I weave through and emerge, only to have my vision covered by countless squirrels. These are Sophric. In the surrounding trees, bushes, and undergrowth, squirrels are writhing. They look normal but have slightlyrger front teeth. They bare these teeth, showing a menacing expression, unlike any squirrel towards the humans. In the small clearing of the forest, apart from the guards, there were several adventurers and merchants. They form a circle, but only the guards are holding the perimeter. Help us! An adventurer notices me and shouts. Its clear theyre in a desperate situation, but asking a child for help is absurd. I quickly scan with [Appraisal]. Their health is below that of a goblin. I cast [Fireball], blowing away a part of the swarm. Over ten Sophric are engulfed in mes, and countless angry res and hostile intents pierce me. The swarm changes shape, seeing me as a new enemy. Brent is alive but poisoned. Besides him, one guard and two adventurers are therebut Brent is in the worst shape. Hes using his sword as a cane, barely conscious. At their feet lie several empty bottles. They must have been holding on with their potions. Another [Fireball] scatters the swarm, making the remaining ones target me. They now see me as the greatest threat. The adventurers rejoice, knowing the perimeter is broken and I wield mid-tier magic. Amidst this, only Brent forces out a warning. Be careful they leap! Leap? With that, Brent loses consciousness. But theres no time to worry about others. A swarm of Sophric leaps at me. As I prepare to strike with my oxhide sword, I am stunned. Theyre airborne!? Small shadows bounce through the air in all directions. The swarm spreads like a, even covering the sky. This isimpossible. With [High-Speed Movement] and [Moving Up], my agility is 52. Far beyond any human speed. Yet, its unavoidable. I instinctively deploy [Force Field] around myself. In an instant, a magic field entangles the Sophric. The effectiveness of [Force Field] depends on the difference in power between the caster and target. Even with the same magic, the effect differs between me and the Sophric. Feeling minimal resistance, I draw my oxhide stiletto. Its been a while since Ive used dual swords. I sh, stab, and knock down the slowed Sophric with my azure cloak. Against these poison-bearers, even contact or their sttered blood is dangerous. For a moment, I glimpse the stunned guards but have no time to hide my abnormal speed. I continue to sh without pause. As the small corpses pile up, the swarms attacks cease. I want to say its overbut more than half remain. Moreover, their rage intensifies as they prepare for a second wave. I take a deep breath and scan with [Appraisal] again. Name: Species: Sophric (Frenzy) Level: 6 Health: 17/17 Mana: 15/15 Strength: 6 Intelligence: 7 Dexterity: 16 Endurance: 6 Agility: 14 (Mobility: 19) Charisma: 13 -Skills- Strong Poison, Mobility Boost 4, Leaping Rabbit 7, Poison Resistance 5 -Magic- None -Title- Frenzied Avenger Individually, theirbat power is below that of a goblin, but they possess rare skills and titles. The leaping in the air is due to [Leaping Rabbit]. A skill Ive never heard of. The poison is strong, but not skill-enhanced. It seems to be a natural trait. Whats more noteworthy is the Frenzy status. These creatures arent loyal to each other. Theyre just influenced by the title. Knowing this, it all makes sense. They attack indiscriminately without searching, yet fight to the death once they find a target. Their behaviorcks consistency. In fact, many were killed instantly by my first [Fireball]. A typical monster would flee or strategize after such an attack. Sophric can do neither. Their title controls them, leaving no choice but to charge. I recall seeing a simr goat beforebut it was different. It had no title and was just a natural trait. Regardless, this battle is already over. Chapter 111.2 Chapter 111.2 As expected, the second wave charged at us, disregarding the [Force Field]. I dealt with them using the Kousai Sword and Stiletto, and for those I couldnt evade, I used the Seiran Cloak and newly activated [Earth Shield] to knock them down. I tried burning them with [Fireball], but the encirclement was too close, and single shots were inefficient. Without thinking, I just kept dealing with them. It waspletely mechanicalbut was my estimate too optimistic? My sense of a mass of presences was correct. The current Soprick is already a single monster. Every individual was focused solely on killing me, ignoring Brent and the others. My agility is ridiculously high, but otherwise, Im just average.I started feeling anxious about whether my stamina wouldst against this endless assault. Even if I was suspected of [Multi-casting], I should have scattered [Fireballs] from the start. Just as I regretted this, the horde suddenly shifted, some turning their attention to the defense squad. While shing them down, I nced over to see a Soprick pierced by arrows at their feet. Only adventurers carry short bows. Really, what did they think drawing attention was for? Despite provoking them, the adventurers immediately lost their will to fight. Two defenders swung their swords to intimidate, but it was pointless. Getting too close would involve them, but I reluctantly moved to the center, shot through them with [Prate Gale], and shed away with [Fugasoukou]. Right after, a faint pain ran through my left arm. I grabbed it instantly and mmed it to the ground. An adorable-looking squirrel writhing and vomiting bloody there. Did it get me? Blood dripped from the torn sleeve of my cloth armor. I cant worry about [Multi-casting] anymore. shing the charging Soprick, I activated [Earth Wall] at the maximum speed within eptable limits. The target was around Brent and the others. The defenders were speechless at the rapidly rising stone walls. I leaped onto thest wall surrounding us and tossed a potion inside. Its an antidote potion. Make Brent drink it. Saying this, I capped the ceiling with [Earth Wall]. This blocked the view. No need to worry about Soprick attacksshould have done this from the start. I confirmed with [Presence Detection] again. No humans or hidden Sopricks around. All thats here is everything. If you had any sense, youd have handled this differently. Im going to exterminate you. I shot an [Fireball] at a nearby tree, sting away a Soprick, and leaped into the air from the burning tree. Countless Sopricks leaped, drawn to me like mas. Exhaling deeply, I activated [Fireball] all around me. A carpet bombing of fireballs. No target, just burning everything in sight. A tremendous st wave shook the forest. The area was engulfed in mes, trees twisted by the st, and jumping Sopricks traced arcs in the sky before being blown away again. All the Sopricks should be incinerated, but there were too many to tell if any survived. To be sure, I scattered [Fireballs] again. Another explosion followed. Soon, the massive presence waspletely gone. What remained was a forest engulfed in mes and over a hundred charred squirrel corpses. Landing on the stone wall, I carefully observed for any survivors. Then I took out the healing potion with an antidote. This is thest one. I opened the lid, brought it to my lips, then paused. I hope not I dispelled all the [Earth Walls]. The defenders and adventurers were stunned by the changedndscape. What the hell is this Ignoring an adventurers murmur, I use [Appraisal] Brent. Just as I thought. The status showed Poison: Soprick remaining. Two adventurers had been poisoned. Now there was one. I approached Brent and gave him the potion. His face seemed slightly better, but the poison remained. If the adventurer recovered, it should work. One potion wasnt enough? I looked at the adventurer. Why didnt you give it to him? Ourrade was poisoned too! Why the defense squad? I was hit too. Showing my blood-soaked arm, the adventurer fell silent. Deal with the fireter. Were heading back immediately. I told the defense squad and stood up. At that moment, the empty potion bottle slipped from my hand. No way, already? I stared at my left hand, moving it slowly. I could feel it, but it was dull. More paralysis than poisonit rxes the muscles. If this spreads, I will surely die. Noticing my condition, a defender looked at me with concern. Are you okay? No problem. Carry Brent. Hurry. Chapter 111.3 Chapter 111.3 When I saw Keril Vige, I could barely walk. I nearly fell multiple times, leaning on the guards to somehow keep moving. The bite location wasnt good either. My left arm was near my heart. I could feel my pulse weakening. My mind was still clear, but who knew how long that wouldst? Brent, who had slightly improved, was still unconscious. The gate opened, and several guards ran over. Then Brents subordinate bowed his head as soon as he saw me. Sorry, we only managed to secure one antidote potion!What about the ingredients? We have several alchemical solutions and plenty of materials! Then immediately I stumbled mid-sentence. I instinctively reached out with both arms, but my left armcked strength, and I crashed to the ground. Youve been poisoned The subordinates face, helping me up, was filled with despair. After taking care of the fire, we were carried to the barracks and each ced in a room. On the table were three alchemical solutions, Lanium grass, Soglio fruits, processed Kungus roots for the antidote, and alchemy tools. Suppressing my eagerness, I leaned on the chair and assessed the situation. Besides me, three were poisoned. Among them, Brent was in critical condition, and one guard was moderately injured. Despite this, the adventurers and I were only mildly affected. If we were in Selene, there were countless ways to handle this. A [Antidote] using [Sword sh] guard was there, and there should be a holy magic user too. Potions were plentiful. It would have been better if we found an alchemist. Inmerce, pharmacists are like small factoriespared to alchemists. No one seemed to challenge the big factories nearby. Can you mix it in that condition? I remained silent to the subordinates question. My whole body was gradually losing sensation. First, I should drink the potion and recover before mixing. In my current state, I didnt know when Id lose consciousness. ButBrents condition was severe. How quickly Soprics poison could be fatal was unknown. Give this to Brent. I handed over the potion. Are you sure? If you lose consciousness Mixing the antidote wont take long. Could you prepare more alchemy tools? I want to proceed in parallel. Understood. Ill arrange it immediately. Nodding, the subordinate rushed out with the potion in hand. Without waiting for his return, I started mixing. Holding down the Kungus root with my arm, I began to shave it with a knife. As I continued, the door opened, and the subordinate returned. I gave it to Brent. How is he? He briefly regained consciousness, but I dont think hes cured. I see. If weve bought time, thats enough. The subordinate brought a lower-quality antidote than the standard. Even my standard quality hadnt fully healed. I hadnt expected much from the start. The antidote potion might expel Soprics poison. Be careful not to touch any excretions or sweat. Oh, and the guards, adventurers, and merchants with us too. Tell anyone treated with the potions to change clothes, even if they werent poisoned. Ill inform them. Ill also get the alchemy tools. Anything else? Only if you have time. Look for Hetschel cactus. The subordinate agreed and hurried out. Using Kungus root as a material, I mostly made standard-quality potions. asionally, I produced good quality, but with Hetschel cactus, the chances significantly increased. However, its a nt native to the southeast Koru region, rarely seen even in nearby Leadwald. Selene might have it, but I doubted Keril Vige did. I tried to resume work, scooping the shaved roots. They slipped through my fingers. So soonmy right hand too. I still felt sensations, but I couldnt exert force. Even if I didnt die immediately, losing control would be as good as dead. I managed to scoop it up and put it in the alchemical solution. Then, staring at themps light, I leaned back in the chair. Chapter 112.1 Chapter 112.1 Someone is making a fuss near my ear. Noisy. Andam I being shaken? I dont quite get it, but theres noise, shaking, and hitting. Its a rough treatment. What did I do to deserve this? Light bursts into my vision. In the blurry world, a man is peering at me. ! The man pries my eyelids open with his fingers and points at something with his other hand.Thats alchemy equipment. In the middle of brewing? Oh, its Valerie. She copsed from illness, so I brewedno, the cure should be done. Valerie should be fine, right? I moved my eyes, but Valerie was nowhere to be seen. Who is this guy anyway? Where am I again? I cant remember anything. Meanwhile, the man keeps shaking me. Whats he so desperate about? Let me sleep a bit. Then my consciousness will Suddenly, my vision blurs, and gray spreads across my sight. Cobblestones? Oh, its the floor. ! Wake wake up! Noise What do I do next!? Is it done!? The fog in my mind clears, and my thoughts be sharp. And as I look around, my memory returns. I lost consciousness. Helped up by a subordinate, I look at the alchemy equipment. The solution is fine. The antidote potion needs to be boiledboiled and then what was it? My consciousness fades again. Though Im shaken back, I cant speak. Its no use. My thoughts are scattered. Everything is blurry. I cant even remember this mans name. Come to think of it, this has happened before That wasthe Trumble Cube. Right before being swallowed, I couldnt think of anything. Back thenyeah, [Multi-Casting] activated. My consciousness fades again. Days in Selen and life in Reedvald sh randomly. Like a kaleidoscope. As I watch, I suddenly think. Someone mentioned this. Theres something useful in times like this What was it? When I slowly open my eyes, I see the mans back. He holds up a Kungus root, staring down the alchemy equipment. Dont waste the materials. Youre awake! Thank goodness, really! The subordinate almost leaps at me, ready to hug me. I raise my hand to stop him. My sweat might be mixed with poison. Dont touch me. Hearing that, he jumps back in a panic. I confirm my strength returning and feel deep relief. That was close. I almost die sometimes, but this was a first. Poison is terrifying. No matter how much you train, ites to kill. Standing up, I cleanse my body with [Operate Water]. How long was I asleep? Just a little while. I just gave you the potion. Then, Brent and the others Theyre not great, but stable. Talking to my subordinate, I gather my sweat and discard it in a basin. Checking the contents with [Appraisal], it contains faint traces of poison. Once everyones treated, Ill neutralize it with an antidote potiondoesnt seem possible. If the potion only promotes excretion, its effect is limited. Better to scatter it on the ground. Thinking about this, I look down and see a parchment on the floor. Its nk, but doesnt look new. Following my gaze, the subordinate speaks. Dont you remember? Not at all. Could it bea scroll? Yes. [Concentration Up]. You asked for it before losing consciousness. It was tough to use it on you. Heughs, mimicking a p. I dont remember, but it seems I requested the [Concentration Up] spell. Since it cant be cast on others, they used a scroll. The defense squad scoured shops, caravans, and the adventurers guild, securing it and somehow making me activate it. Then I passed out again after exining the antidote potion recipe. I dont remember any of it. I pick up the nk parchment, feeling nostalgic. [Concentration Up]. Its a favorite spell of Virgil, who taught magic to my brother and me. Its been seven years since then. He was nearly thirty, so he must have retired. Virgil would probably open a private school somewhere. cing the parchment on the table, I check my bodys condition. Theres no weakness in my left hand. I open my status, shaking my head slightly. The poison hasnt cleared. Thanks to [High Toxicity], its incredibly persistent. Ill resume brewing. Umsorry, Im still not fully recovered. I cant remember your name. Dont worry, I havent introduced myself. Im Morris. Then, Morris, help me. Hearing this, Morris frantically waves his hands. Im just a soldier. The potion worked because you almost finished it. Dont be unreasonable. No problem. Ill direct you. And as I said, Im not fully recovered. Morriss face clouds instantly. Still poisoned? Yes. Im almost better, but we need to be prepared. Got it. Ill help. Then, I resumed brewing with Morriss help. Unknown to me, more alchemy equipment had arrived, so I switched one for alchemy solution use. The reason my poison didnt clear was the solutions quality. Morriss solutions were all low quality; I usually use ones two levels higher. With these, even standard antidotes are tough. Using the remaining solutions to buy time, Ill brew my own high-quality solutions to fully recover. Without losing consciousness, I continued brewing with Morris. By evening, I and the adventurers were cured. By sunset, the defense squad, and by nightfall, Brent was fully recovered. About half a day after encountering Sophric, all victims were treated. Chapter 112.2 Chapter 112.2 The next day, I woke up at dawn, long before the sun had risen. After finishing the treatment, I continued to brew antidote potions since there were still materials left. I wanted to replenish my supplies, and the antidote I had been carrying on patrols was used up. Besides, there was no guarantee that there wouldnt be more victims. After preparing myself at the water source behind the barracks and returning to my room, Morris, apparently noticing I was awake, awaited me with breakfast. As I savored vegetable soup, venison jerky, and hard bread, I received updates on the current situation. Brent and another guard have recovered and reportedly have their appetites back. However, due to their prolongedatose state, the captain instructed them to rest for the day. It seems an adventurer left the barracks yesterday.Neither Morris nor I cared about their current status. Treating them was just a favor to Brent. Also, the captain seems to want to express gratitude and is waiting in the room. However, I wanted to confirm Brent and the others conditions with my own eyes. When I mentioned this, Morris readily agreed. Apparently, Brent strictly ordered him not to let me go, so hes here to keep an eye on me. I dont n to escape or betray them. After finishing breakfast, I promptly headed to Brents room. As I approached the room, I heard voices. There were two presences inside Brent and a child. Oh, look who decided to grace us with their presence. Brent teased as soon as I opened the door. The child beside him quickly hid behind his fathers arms, although he was mostly visible. Show some respect for a real hero. I retorted as I entered. While Brent was awake, he remained lying in bed. Upon gently appraising him, I found no traces of poison and no strange markings. His inability to get up was probably due to a decrease in stamina not indicated in his status. Any unusual symptoms? Thanks to you, Impletely cured. Thats good to hear. The captain also mentioned you should rest today. Take this as well. I said, handing him a potion from the Teleport Bag. Its a Healing Potion with fatigue recovery added. Drink up. No, but you already made the antidote Brent started to protest, but I insisted. Its homemade. If youve been in aa for half a day, a nights rest wont suffice for recovery. Despite Brents reluctance, he epted it and adjusted his position on the bed. Thank you. This is a lifesaver. Brent said, bowing his head, and the child followed suit. Next to them, Morris mirrored the gesture. We owe you at the Adventurers Guild. And I promised my son. As I started to leave, prompted by Brent, the child got off the bed. Approaching shyly, he lowered his head and muttered something. It seemed like he was expressing gratitude. Its good to see your father. The child nodded solemnly, looking up with big eyes. Um, are adventurers amazing? Amazing? I echoed, caught off guard. What does that mean? Not getting it, I nced at Brent and Morris, who justughed. I understood. Is this one of those things? A nonsensical question typical of kids. Not boasting, but Im not good at those. I crouched down to his level, meeting his gaze. Thats a tough question. There are amazing adventurers and there are not-so-amazing ones. Which is cooler, adventurers or guards? Oh, another puzzling question Teo admires the guards. Morris chimed in, helping me out. Ah, I see. He admires not the guards per se but his father, who ended up in trouble. Then I came and rescued him, even made that hero remark earlier. Its easy to imagine how that made him feel confused, considering he was unconscious. So, Teopletely bewilderedcame up with this mysterious question. With the fathers authority and all,plicated expressions like that are hard to understand. After a brief thought, I spoke up. Guards and adventurers have different jobs. Guards protect everyone, adventurers help people in trouble. I cant say which is cooler, but I think guards are pretty cool. As I responded, Teo began to ponder with a puzzled look. Ones profession doesnt determine their character; theyre all human beings. Still, being a shield for the residents is the guards job. Regardless of whether its amazing or not, I think its more admirable than adventurers who live as they please. Take your time to think about it until youre convinced. Theres plenty of time. I said, patting Teos head before bidding farewell to the father and son. Guided by Morris, I went to see the other guard. They were in a nearby room, and I could visit them immediately, but their wife was taking care of them attentively. Since I confirmed the poison was gone, I didnt want to intrude and left promptly. Next, I was escorted to the captains office and met with the guard captain. Since Soprick had just appeared, there hadnt been a clear reward set for defeating it. Therefore, he seemed to have hastily arranged something and handed me a pouch with a modest amount of reward money, apologizing for its smallness. Although I promised to rescue Teo, it wasnt at the request of the guards. Still, it would be rude to refuse their kindness. I thanked him sincerely and epted the pouch. Then I brought up the topic of returning to Selen with the captain and Morris. Chapter 113.1 Chapter 113.1 Since I declined the captains shy send-off, only Morris came out to see me off in front of the barracks. It seemed Brent also wanted toe out, but his subordinates stopped him, and hes resting quietly in bed. Youre leaving already? You should stay longer. I have ns. I cant stay long. If I ran at full speed, I could return today, but not hunting would waste the Telpas Bag. Moreover, the issue with Soprick was resolved. ording to the captain, the Soprick herd doesnt mingle with others. This means the Vengeful Frenzy only affects one herd. The frenzied individuals gathered there. Even if some remain, they would be few.The detox left behind should suffice, and cirction will recover soon. Theres no reason to stay. Im taking the carcasses, but are you really okay with that? Of course. Wed actually prefer you take them. Morris responded with a smile. When I announced my departure, the captain consulted with me about the Soprick cleanup. While extinguishing the fire, they collected the Soprick carcasses but were troubled since most of the rights belonged to me and it was dangerous. Morris tried to see me off further, but I said my goodbyes here. I left the barracks and headed straight for the east gate. I could explore Keril Vige again, but the mood waspletely gone. Moreover, the guards wouldnt be at ease until the carcasses were dealt with. First, Ill collect the Soprick, and then inspect the restoration sites. Ill hunt on the way back through the Seren territory. Near the east gate, merchants and adventurers were gathered, but no one seemed to be passing through. Its understandable since it was just yesterday. Theyre likely still wary of Soprick. Passing by them, I approached the gate. At that moment, a man emerged from the crowd and blocked my way. Ah, I finally found you! A man in his thirties smiled at me, tilting his head. He seemed to know me, but I had no recollection of him. He didnt seem to be from the guards or adventurers. Im the merchant you saved! Oh, from yesterday Right, the adventurers were escorting a merchant. He was hiding, so I didnt get a good look at his face. No wonder I didnt remember. Thank you for saving me. I wanted to express my gratitude, so I waited here. It was just circumstance. No need to thank me. Oh, please wait! As I tried to leave, the merchant stopped me. I know its presumptuous, but I have a request No. I interrupted, and the merchant blinked in surprise. I could roughly guess. Though hes in travel gear, the adventurers from yesterday are nowhere to be seen. They ran away, huh. Yes as youve guessed. Last night, they wanted to cancel the escort request. Though dejected, hes a merchant. I shouldnt be deceived by appearances. However, considering the circumstances, I decided to at least hear him out. After stripping away unnecessary embellishments, the mans name was Hans, a traveling merchant. He was heading to Selene by carriage but was attacked by Soprick. His horse bolted, and he was thrown off. The carriage, with all his cargo, ran off. Hans requested help searching for the carriage and an escort to Seren. After hearing him out, I quietly shook my head. I declined because I have my own circumstances. Ive never taken an escort request, and my goal is the opposite. Oppositeyoure not heading to Seren? Not the destination, the purpose. Standard escort requests avoid monsters, but I hunt while heading to Seren. If I take on your request, I cant hunt. Then, could you at least help search for the carriage? Other adventurers fear Soprick and wont leave the vige. Hans pleaded with desperate eyes. Comparing me to others to tter me, huh? Even if its true, its transparent. Unlike Theos pure eyes. Nevertheless, searching for the carriage wasnt that difficult. Following the tracks would lead to it. Though it likely wasnt intact. I have business at the scene from yesterday too. Depending on the direction and distance of the carriage, I can help with the search. Thank you so much! Apanied by Hans, who repeatedly thanked me, I headed for the gate. Responding to the guards gratitude, I left Keril Vige once more. The weather was pleasant today as well. Enjoying the scent of spring carried by the breeze, I proceeded along the road. Though Hans, while scared, stuck close behind me. But unable to shake off yesterdays fear, he jumped at the rustling of nts in the wind and flinched at the fluttering of birds. It was quite annoying as he clung to me each time. If hes going to rely on a child, he should find proper guards. Chapter 113.2 Chapter 113.2 To appreciate gluttony to this extent is impressive. Are they alive? Theyre dead. No external injuries, so its clean. When we arrived at the scene of the attack, two more goblins had been added to the pile of corpses. Both were clutching a soporific in their hands, lying on their backs. I wonder if this is what happened to the first person who tried fugu. I dont dislike the courage to challenge. Shall we look for the carriage first? Is that alright!?Hans was overjoyed, not expecting it to be prioritized. If goblins are dying, theres no worry about other monsters scavenging. The meat is inedible, so it doesnt matter if it rots, and handling the poison seems tricky. Prioritizing the carriage wouldnt make much difference. Besides, theres a very slim chance the horse might be alive. For Hanss sake, we should reassure the horse quickly, or it would be pitiful. If the carriage is too far, well give up, and we might pull back depending on the situation. Of course! Hans nodded with a satisfied expression. We searched for tracks and made an educated guess. Since the destination was Selen, it seemed they had run off to the east. In this direction, we should deal with the soporific firstbut well, lets follow for a bit. Following the tracks, we stepped into the grasnd. Though it looked smooth, walking revealed it was quite uneven. Ignoring the main road made it worse for the carriage. After crossing several hills and reaching a denser forest area, we spotted the carriage in the distance. Surprisingly, it was closer than expected, but it seemed to be in bad shape. Has it been taken? The carriage was overturned on a rock, with its wheels detached. There was no sign of the horse, only a lot of bloodstains and pieces of flesh scattered around. Even with [Presence Detection], I couldnt sense the horse, nor were there any hoof prints. Instead, numerous goblin footprints were found. Given the proximity, they were likely the challengersrades. While I was examining, Hans boarded the carriage to check the state of the cargo. With the possibility of the horse being alivepletely gone, I peered into the loading tform. Wooden crates were scattered, and scraps of dried meat were lying around. Though a bit dirty, the cargo is safe. Saying that, Hans showed a cylindrical object. It seemed to be a textile. Even goblins wont eat cloth. Where is it from? The Duchy of Semgat. Againa long way. Semgat is located at the westernmost end of the empire. It was an independent state that submitted six hundred years ago and still retains much of its old spirit. Beyond the human territory west of the duchy is Mes Riez, Pidosiuss homnd. Is the pattern influenced by Mes Riez? Yes. Semgat has many craftsmen, including dwarves and elves. Major workshops even present their work to the court. I only handle everyday items, though. Hans spread out the textile a bit while making a self-deprecating remark. Though made of wool and modest in color, it had intricate patterns. It didnt seem as inexpensive as he imed. Hans sorted through the scattered cargo and packed them into intact wooden boxes. However, with the carriage damaged, it couldnt be used even if the horse was alive. Shall I carry it to Selen? I appreciate it, but carrying such a load over the mountains When I took out my shamshir, Hanss eyes widened. A Telpas Bag!? Its a loan from themercial guild. For this mission. It easily fits the cargowow, even this fits. Amazing. As the carriage disappeared, Hanss eyes widened further. I also packed the carriages debris and detached wheels, checking the inside. There seemed to be more space left. Its capacity isparable to Elphimias bag. That bag is quite something. Whether to Selen or Keril Vige, Ill take you wherever you want. To Selene! And the cargo too, please! Understood. Then, well leave it at the Selenmercial guild Please let me apany you! Hans eagerly requested. Didnt I just refuse? If youre worried about the cargo being stolen, Ill take it to Kerill Vige. Ill be passing through the forest. I cant afford to be slowed down. Im confident in my legs! I used to travel on foot for trade a few years ago. Besides, I dont have enough to cover the carriage repair costs because of the dy Hans said, looking downcast. In Selen, he could sell the cargo and cover the repair costs. While he could also sell in Kerill Vige, the scale is different from Selen, and he might be taken advantage of. I see, hes been targeted. Other adventurers are wary of the soporific and avoid going out, but Ive wiped out the horde, so its irrelevant. Moreover, heading to Selen allows me to defer payment untilter. He must be aware of my rank. The escort fee will also be cheaper. For Hans, everything is in his favor. Well, if thats his n, Ill use him too. I wont ept an escort request. If you insist, follow at your own risk. Dont expect protection. Thank you! After collecting the cargo, we returned to the pile of corpses we left earlier. I poked at the soporific with a knife, examining it. Its different from a snake. While snakes inject poison through fangs, the soporific has no holes in its front teeth. Upon close [Appraisal] of its mouth, I discovered its saliva contained poison. Its front teeth werent particrly sharp. Which means it might be a type of poison that permeates through the skin. I assumed it was the bite that poisoned, but even licking could be dangerous. Its quite potent and has many potential usesbut all I can think of is wrongdoing. I shelved the idea of what to do with the poison and began stuffing the corpses into a doubleyered leather bag. Chapter 113.3 Chapter 113.3 Ah another splendid reinforcement. Upon arriving at thendslide site, Hans started stroking the stone wall on the slope. There were handprints here and there, suggesting other travelers had touched it. This made me a bit happy. I averted my gaze from the admiring Hans and began the inspection. There were wheel tracks on the mountain path, indicating several wagons had already passed through. I wasnt worried since it withstood the rampaging Gausas cattle, and it seemed to be passable without issues. But that was only for a moment, as I stopped at the hard sensation underfoot. Stonewall? It was supposed to be at a reasonable depth, butI looked around and found traces of water flow. Ah, drainage. While there were gaps in the stone wall on the slope, nothing was done underneath the road. I hadpletely forgotten. The soil above had probably washed away. I watched Hans while walking around. Then, using the stone wall as a medium, I cast [Earth Bolt], directing it towards the forest. Huh? Hans tilted his head and looked back but masked it by gazing into the distance. Now the stone wall below is full of holes. It shouldnt be exposed easily. If it still doesnt workIll have to redo it. After finishing the additional work, we crossed the mountain. By early afternoon, we arrived at the forest in the Selen territory. From here, it was a familiar forest. Since there was time until evening, we decided to take a short break. Sitting on the roots of an overhanging tree, I refreshed myself with Generals Tea, and Hans with his own canteen. As expected from someone confident in his legs, Hans was quite fit. He kept up even as we increased speed on the mountain path, without showing any signs of fatigue. With this much energy, a little should be fine. I took out a leather pouch and equipped the lowering magic tools. Then, I switched from the armor-piercing sword to a shamshir. Hans watched my preparations with keen interest. Even if its a shamshir, a merchant would notice my essories are cheap. Still, his interest was piqued, likely due to the potential of the magic tools. Hes correct. Though theyre all negative effects. When I nced at Hans, he only had a dagger at his waist. He hasnt mastered the [Dagger] skill, and right now, attack range is more important than lethality. I cut an appropriate branch and handed it to him. He seemed to think it was a walking stick and thanked me. Now were all set. Protect yourself. After the break, we left the highway and stepped into the forest. Soon enough, we found goblin tracks. Following them, they noticed us, leading to a battle. There were four of them. With my agility significantly reduced, I struggled against the goblins wave attacks. Hans was screaming and iling the branch around, unintentionally aiding as a diversion. We managed to win somehow, but I sustained several cuts and bruises. Getting injured by goblinsoh, this is the first time. Leaders are always different. Satisfied with the tough fight, I started dismantling. I collected one magic stone and chose a dagger that looked salvageable from the goblins weapons. Perhaps noticing my finished task, Hans asked worriedly, Are you feeling unwell? I willingly showed him my essories and exined. Please, stop it! Suddenly, he pleaded with me, almost worshipfully. I told you, didnt I? I cant protect you. Well, if goblins are this tough, a group of orcs or dokoru would be harsh. So, I chose suitable monsters, and we ended the first days journey in the forest. Chapter 113.4 Chapter 113.4 Not eating anymore? No Im fine. The meat being roasted over the campfire is from the Nudlok we hunted on the way. We used up a lot during the recovery work, but theres still a bit left. Hans rejected the Nudlok meat early on, so I cut a bit of Gousas beef and offered it to him. Then, contrary to his earlier statement, he started devouring the Gousas beef with great joy. Sure, Nudlok tastes bad, but its not inedible. Meals during camping are just like this. After dinner, I tended to my Shamshir, while Hans took a break with a cup of tea.Amidst the crackling of the campfire, Hans suddenly murmured, Tenko, youre a kind person, arent you? I stopped what I was doing and looked at Hans, surprised by his remark. Am I kind? What a nonsensical thing to say. I thought back over my life and shook my head. Ive never helped someone without a reason. I support Ted and the others because theyre who they are. Countless refugees are suffering simrly outside the walls. I denied it, but Hans denied my denial. I was at a loss when my guards deserted me. Hiring new ones was difficult as adventurers were hesitant, and I could barely pay any advance. Thats when I remembered you, Tenko. An adventurer who challenged and eradicated the feared Soprick alone. I went to the guild and the barracks and heard various stories. I silently urged him to continue. They said you were asked to bury an adventurer you found at andslide site. The guild receptionist was impressed. And you came to help the guard unit because a young boy asked you to. I fell silent, and Hans continued, Even for your fathers treatment Listening to him, I started thinking. I couldnt deny it. They were all true. But thats not my usual self. Reflecting on the events since I took on the recovery request, I frowned. Yes, something was off about everything. Its one thing to be asked to bury an adventurer, but giving gold coins to a stranger is unheard of. Theo too. He volunteered without being asked. And it was against a venomous monster, so I should have gathered information to see if my antidote would work. Charging in suddenly is far too reckless. Ignoring Hans ongoing praise, I kept thinking. Even after Soprick. If Morris had only one antidote potion ready, I should have decided calmly who would take it. Antidote mixing doesnt take long, but with the risk of me falling unconscious, I shouldve taken it first. If I copsed, everyones lives would be in danger. In fact, I almost died from that wrong decision. From the start, something was strange. Restoring the highway doesnt finish quickly. A few days dy hardly impacts the economy. Still, I rushed to the scene, considering thendslide victims who might not even exist. As if it were natural to do so. Tenko? Noticing something was off, Hans peered at me. Instead of responding, I grabbed my Shamshir and released [Strong Strike] straight up. In front of me, blood and a dark shadow fell with a thud, and Hans froze. Behind the big tree. Hans, still stiff, crawled on all fours toward the big tree. Simultaneously, Nudloks started flying at us. They still had their weakening magic tools equipped. Our agility matched, but my heavy Shamshir couldnt catch them easily. I was bitten and wed countless times. In the end, everything had been off from the start. I cant me Lauri. I couldnt even grasp my own condition, let alone others. Receiving Nudloks fangs, Iughed wryly. Somehow, I managed to drive them off, washing my bloodied body with [Pure Water]. As I began healing with a potion, Hans finally rxed. Breathing heavily, he copsed on the spot. That was a surprise It happened so suddenly. I thought theyde. Gousas beef smells delicious. As my words sank in, Hans face showed shock. So you roasted the Gousas to lure the monsters!? If humans find it tasty, other creatures might too. I first roasted the Nudlok to attract attention. The campfire was also big. Only God knew what woulde. Hans leaned weakly against the tree, looking up at me reproachfully. Even if he looked at me like that. He was proudly telling my good deeds, but in the end, he wanted to exploit my kindness. Helping with training isnt much of a price. By the way, Hans weak presence was also bait, but since I acted as the shield, he wasnt hurt at all. Soam I really kind? Yes, I surely am. Chapter 114.1 Chapter 114.1 Youre looking sleepy. Yeah its my first time getting attacked so many times while camping Thats a good experience. From today, youll sleep without worry. Ignoring Hanss resentful look, I bit into some Nudroak meat from the morning. Since then, attracted by the smell of blood, additional Nudroaks and regr wolves had appeared. Although we had brought plenty of healing potions, it seemed wasteful to use them, so I took off the magic tool and dealt with them quickly with the Gaushe sword. It wasnt much of a training, but it did warm my pockets a bit. After a simple breakfast and re-equipping the magic tool, Hans and I packed up the camp. Hans followed, eyes lifeless and ringed with fatigue, but his steps were steadyhe truly was a merchant.Later, we took down monsters detected by [Presence Detection] with scimitars and bows. As the sun rose high, we sensed humans. The direction was south, toward the highway. Since Selen was nearby, they were probably adventurers. We decided to check it out, changing our course. Hans, though puzzled, followed quietly, but his expression soon turned tense. The sound of shing swords echoed through the forest. At this distance, the situation was clear. Personally, Id prefer to turn back immediately. Scratching my cheek, I continued, spotting two carriages stuck in the highways mud. Six orcs surrounded them. Hans noticed too, hastily hiding in the shadows. The carriages are under attack! Yeah. The carriages belonged to the Larsen Trading Company. Holgers party defended the rear carriage, while unfamiliar adventurers guarded the front. They had progressed well, but the forest near Selen was dense, and the highway was worse than at Filsatch. The carriages got stuck in the mud, alerting the orcs. Holger was swinging his sword desperately, struggling with the orcs thick hides. Hispanions were in a simr state, but surprisingly, the mage was fighting valiantly. However, with limited mana, handling three orcs seemed tough. C-rank adventurers, battling orcs, the beginners wall. Watching this tragic fight, I tilted my head. Theyre struggling quite a bit. Despite personal and behavioral issues, Holger and his group were C-rank. They shouldnt lose if they fought properly. As I pondered, Holger got caught in the mud and took a hit. Thats the problem. Theres no battlefield with perfect footing. My grandfather is truly great. Though their deaths wouldnt bother me, I owe Laurie. And the front adventurers havent been interfered with yet. I removed the magic tool and switched to the Gaushe sword. Ill lend a hand. Hans, stay hidden. Y-yes! I climbed a nearby branch and leaped to the front carriage. Need a hand? The adventurer looked up, startled. Before he could reply, an orcs club sent him flying into the forest. Though my sudden appearance was partly to me. Dont lose focus. At least answer before flying away. You from before!? Holger reacted from the rear. Raymon also peeked out from the drivers seat window. Kid, help us! His tone was immediatelymanding. Ah why do I want to go back? Thinking it over, Ive fulfilled my obligation to Laurie. I dont need magical metals right now. Maybe I could just ignore it. ButI wont. Because Im kind. Activating [Physical Up], I kicked an orcs face head-on. The orc fell back, sshing mud. I turned and proposed to the stunned adventurers. If I defeat them, can I take them? The adventurers nodded in unison. Deal made. I jumped onto the orcs shoulder, swinging with [Power Strike] to decapitate it, using [Wind Fang Run Bite] to keep the neighboring orc at bay. Using the headless orc as a stepping stone, I pierced the heart of the screaming orc with [Power Strike], decapitating thest orc before it could rise. Alright, finished. I stored the orcs in the magic bag, Terpazs Bag, and raised a hand to the unknown adventurers. Well, Ill be off. As I turned to leave, I felt a gaze. A man was bowing from the front carriage. A familiar facea young employee working near Laurie. He must be Raymons supervisor. I nodded in return and walked off. Holgers rough voice shouted after me. W-wait! Help us too! Ha ha, what a funny joke. Youre C-rank, handle it yourselves. Waving, I returned to the forest. As shouts and screams continued, Hans worriedly looked between the carriages and me. Theyre still fighting The adventurers I helped will support them. They wont lose. If they do, they should give up their C-rank. Theyd be dead by then. Well, lets head to Selen. Wiping the Gaushe sword, I began walking. Chapter 114.2 Chapter 114.2 Evening in Serene. I was walking down the main street, heading home. Casually peeking through the gaps between buildings, I saw a towering spire. The journey was less than ten days. Still, I felt nostalgic. I parted ways with Hans at themercial guild. I reported the request to Samini, but oncepleted, I had to return the Telpas Bag. Upon exining the situation, they agreed to let me keep it until everything was sorted. Thanks to that, I didnt have to carry around a bag full of poisonous squirrels.I appreciate Saminis consideration. As I approached home, I heard the sound of wooden swords shing. Peeking into the backyard from the alley, I saw Sereed and Lannine facing off, with Lambert and Felix acting as referees for some reason. Everyone was focused on the fight, so I stayed to watch the mock battle. Gemma, wielding a shield at the front, was attacked by Elliot and Nils. Aggressive as ever, Gemma had grown ustomed to the role of shield bearer. With her physical advantage, she easily blocked their attacks. Ted used his agility to y the skirmisher, while Nails used a sling to keep Jonas in check while waiting for an opportunity. Elliot and Nilsunched a fierce assault to break down the shield bearer. Unable to hold it, Gemma staggered. It was a lure. Elliot realized it, but Nils got caught. As Nils stepped in to pursue, Gemma retreated, and Ted jumped out from the side to trap him. As Elliot tried to help, Nails attacked him, and although Jonas cast a spell, Ted read it and dodged. As expected, Sereed was a step ahead. Comparing simple stats, Lannine surpassed Sereed. Especially with Jonas, a mage, their advantage was more than just numerical. However, in terms ofbat experience and mental strength, Sereed had the upper hand. They were now stronger than most soldiers around. Within the academy, only Lambert and Felix could definitely defeat Sereed. Teds strike took Nils out of the fight. With that, it quickly crumbled. Elliot alone couldnt hold back Ted and Gemma, and while defending, Jonas was ambushed by Nails and defeated. Elliot held out against the three but eventually yielded as Teds wooden sword touched his neck. Youre working hard. As I revealed myself, Ted and the others ran up to me with smiles. Energetic even right after the mock battle. Anything unusual? Just the usual. How about you? Quite a bit happened. By the wayhelping with training, Lambert? Looking at him, Lambert smiled sheepishly. I heard you were away when I came by. So, Im acting as a referee. Youre lightly equipped, where did you go? The vige of Keril to the west. The light equipment is thanks to borrowed gear. I took out a shamshir from the Terpaz Bag to show. Hearing our conversation, Dana, Lily, and Quince also came out of the house. Wee back, Alter-sama. Im back, Dana. Replying to Lily and the others, I entered the living room, where leaves, roots, and parchment were spread on the table. Studying? Yes. I was teaching them about materials. At Lilys response, Quince and the others nodded proudly. Lily hadnt acquired the [Alchemy] skill, but she had always been interested in nts. Since working in the garden, she has be knowledgeable about materials. Even if Quince and the others didnt be adventurers, it would be useful knowledge. I went upstairs and changed from my cloth armor to everyday clothes. Then, with tea prepared by Dana and Lily, we all gathered around the table. Starting with thendslide restoration, I briefly recounted the events in Keril Vige and the return journey. I kept the part about nearly dying from a soprics poison to avoid unnecessary worry. Thendslide and the sopric had destroyed two parties. I exined clearly why that happened, mixing in some spection. Though it was nothing new to most, Quince and the others needed to understand that adventuring isnt something to be taken lightly. Unexpected natural disasters, seemingly harmless monsters. One step outside the city, and you face sudden death. It seemed the harsh reality hit Quince and the others, and they pondered deeply. After the story, Lambert also folded his arms with a serious expression. A poisonous monster, huh? How skilled was the Keril guard? Could they handle it without you? The guards were highly trained. As expected of the marquis soldiers. But a sopric is different. You need someone skilled in detoxification and area magic. Fortunately, theyre herbivores and wont attack unless provoked. Theyre agile too, making them hard to harm. Its rare to have to fight one. Thats a relief. If they rampaged in the territory, wed have no way to handle it. Lambert continued asking about the soprics appearance and poison, so I warned them never to touch it before showing the real thing. Ted and the others watched with interest, but Gemma suddenly sighed deeply. We have to deal with these? D-Rank is tough Her miscedment made me chuckle. Nails, also smiling wryly, spoke as if to guide her. Normal D-Rank isnt that different from E-Rank. Alter-sama was chosen because he can use [Earth Wall], and though it was tough, he survived because hes stronger than his rank. Indeed. An ordinary D-Rank would have met the same fate as the destroyed adventurers. Elliots words reassured Gemma. They were right; just the road restoration alone was beyond a D-Ranks scope. The reward was exceptional, though. Speaking of rewardsI had already received something. Putting the sopric away, I took out a bolt of wool fabric instead. Chapter 114.3 Chapter 114.3 Whats that? Hans gave it to me as a token of thanks. New fabric, especially Semgutts woven cloth, is rare toe by. As I spread it on the table, everyone looked at the woolen cloth with interest. Meanwhile, I opened the leather pouch, another reward, and smiled. The captain had mentioned that Sopricks reward for the subjugation wasnt determined. The garrison must have pooled it together. The pouch was filled with copper andrge copper coins. There were also silver and gold coinsprobably from the captain. Or maybe Brent or Morris. Looking west out the window, the sky was already colored, and the iing wind was cooling.Thinking of them, I turned my gaze back. Hey, you guys, dont you want to eat some delicious meat to your hearts content? Squirrel meat!? Jemma bit on the unexpected. Thats deadly serious. Were butchering Gousus beef. If you help, you get to eat. Oh! Cheering, Ted, and Jemma jumped up. Gousus beef is delicious and arge chunk of edible meat. It sells for a high price, and even after the trouble of transporting it, its a coveted catch for low-rank adventurers. Well do the butchering outside the town, downstream. At my deration, Ted and the others raced off. Lambert, Felix, and I watched them leave with augh. What about you two? No, were not good at butchering. You helped with their training, didnt you? Consider this a thank you. If you put it that way, we should join in. Asking Dana and Lily to handle the preparations and other cooking, we headed out with the eager Ted and others. In the soft western sun, the excited voices spread along the road. Looking at familiar friends andndscapes, I mused idly. [Mental Resistance] suppresses negative emotions. Its convenient but makes it hard to know what youre really feeling. It can lead to judgment errors like this time. Relying too much on it may be dangerous, but still, its an essential power to survive in this world. Looking up, thin clouds drifted in the scarlet sky. The image of my family blurred in distant memory. How about there? A sudden question brought me back. Following Nails gaze, I saw Ted, Jemma, Quince, and Kyle waiting by the riverside. Smiling at their beckoning, I couldnt help but chuckle. Jemma aside, Ted hasnt changed either. I thought he had calmed down a bit. Yeah, lets go there. Agreeing, we headed over. Then, without a word, everyone lined up by the riverside. The first four had shining eyes, the others had determined faces. Now, well start the butchering of the Gousus beef. Be ready. I grinned and pulled out the huge body. Current Status up, new areparisons to Episode 105: Joint Training 3 Name: Alter Les Reedewald Race: Human Level: 28 (1 up) Health: 144/144 (7 up) Magic: 363/363 (18 up) Strength: 14 Intelligence: 17 Dexterity: 17 Endurance: 14+2 (16) Agility: 19+2 (21) (42: doubled) Charisma: 16 -Skills- Strong Strike, Double Strike, Wind Fang Bite Growth Enhancement, Growth Value Enhancement, Status Camouge, Language Proficiency, High-Speed Movement, Multiple Chanting, Ice Resistance 2, Mental Resistance 6 (1 up), Pain Resistance 1, shing Resistance 1, Poison Resistance 2 (new), Appraisal 6 (1 up), Compounding 7, Smithing 2 (1 up), Magic Item Creation 4 (1 up) Tracking 5, Stealth 5 (1 up), Presence Detection 6, One-Handed Sword 7, Two-Handed Sword 2, Curved Sword 3 (1 up), Martial Arts 7, Dagger 5, Archery 4, Fire Magic 6, Water Magic 6, Wind Magic 6, Earth Magic 6, Non-Attribute Magic 4, Ice Magic 2, Lightning Magic 2, Transmutation Magic 5 -Magic- -Beginner Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Shock Bolt, me Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Ice Blow (new), Water Shield, Wind Shield, Magic Shield, Earth Shield, Operate Fire (new), Operate Water, Operate Air (new), Operate Soil, Operate Energy, Physical Up, Moving Up, Force Field, Create Solution -Intermediate Fireball, Prate Gale, Earth Wall -Titles- Reincarnated, Ace of the Go-Home Club (Endurance +2, Agility +2), Second Son of the Reedewald Baron Family Chapter 115.1 Chapter 115.1 Several days have passed since the beginning of my third year at the academy. The lecture on general education ended, and everyone left the room simultaneously to head to the next lecture, the library, or back to the dormitory. I stood up to go to the training ground, then stopped. Thats right. Its be quite a habit. After the next lectureOh, youre leaving, arent you? An invitation to train? Yes, but lets do it tomorrow. I dont want to keep you waiting. Lambert waved lightly and left the room with Felix. I felt a little lonely watching them leave.In my third year, I quit the military science lectures. The reason was that I felt the time spent was not worth the content learned. Originally, skills were not easily acquired, and by the second year, I felt no change in the lecture content. Also, with the sensible Deschind as the instructor, the knowledge and skills gained were lesspared to alchemy and magical studies. This year, Ive been even busier. To graduate, you need toplete three subjects, so alchemy and magical studies, which are almost certain, along with the essential general education, are sufficient. I decided to quit military science outright. Leaving the academy early, I headed to the Larsen Trading Company while browsing the street stalls. Because I frequently used the Kousai Sword and the stiletto for a road restoration request, I asked the tradingpany to have Ister maintain them as soon as I got back. They should be done by now. Speaking of the restoration request, the high-quality magic stones presented by the Magic Guild were from four types: ogre, cackle, ashig cat, and hill giant. Cackle is a bird monster simr to an ostrich, and Ashig Cat is a cat monster that prefers warm climates. Of these four, the Ashig Cat is rare, and the hill giant is the most expensive. However, predicting the effects of [Magic Tool Creation 4] is difficult, making it a gamble no matter which one is chosen. After much consideration, I chose the hill giant for safety. Arriving at the Larsen Trading Company, I entered while ncing at the shop window. As if noticing my visit, Lauri appeared from the back. Its been a while since I saw him, as he was away when I requested the maintenance. Lauri approached directly, holding the sword of Kousai and the stiletto, and bowed deeply in front of me. Wee, Alter-sama. The sword of Kousai and the stiletto you requested have been repaired without any issues. Thanking him, I received the sword of Kousai and the stiletto. And this as well. Lauri handed me a package. Opening it, I found a scroll and a book inside. Whats this? A token of our gratitude. The magic book was [Concentration Up], and the scroll was [Light Healing]. It seems he was aware of the incident at the barracks, not just Raymon. Healing scrollsah, I might have looked at them longingly before. Alter-sama, thank you for your patronage. Please continue to favor the Larsen Trading Company. Understood. Ill dly ept this. I epted it without hesitation. The magic book is worth at least ten gold coins, and its rarity exceeds that. Even though the scroll is reasonable, healing magic is as valuable as the magic book. Normally, I wouldnt ept something so valuable. However, Raymon had done something that warranted this. Even though I didnt use my real name and Lauri didnt reveal my identity, he indeed tried to use violence against the second son of a baron. Its a significant offense. If it werent me, Holger and the others would have captured him, beaten him, and confined him until he proved his identity. Even then, Holger might suggest silencing him. Naturally, Brent from the guard and the guild receptionist would testify. The Larsen Trading Company would be finished. With the Kousai Sword and the stiletto at my waist and the package on my back, I said, Ill ask for the maintenance of my sword again. We look forward to serving you. Lauri said with a relieved expression. Chapter 115.2 Chapter 115.2 When I arrived home, no one was there today. I changed into my usual clothes and immediately headed to the alchemy room. Then I opened the package on the table and arranged the magic book and scrolls. Even if its impossible now,st year I could have afforded to get a magic book. The reason I didnt take the plunge was that I could learn beginner spells on my own, and anything above intermediate was too expensive. I gazed at the magic book adorned with gold decorations. When my mind was clouded by Soprics poison, I was saved by [Concentration Up]. Considering the effect of the magic, it might be useful even for me now. I shifted my gaze to the scroll next to it.This is only part of it, but it solves a long-standing question. The celestial crystal Drisie-Calites indicated that I had a talent for holy magic, but if I couldnt learn it to this extent, then I had no talent for holy magic. However, it was unclear whether I simplycked the talent or if my body couldnt activate holy magic. This scroll should rify that. The pure healing power of my potion surpasses that. Im sorry, Lauri, but Ill have to experiment. I cut my fingertip with a knife. Then I activated [Light Healing] towards the wound. The symbols and iprehensible characters drawn on the parchment disappeared, and the wound on my fingertip vanished. I wiped the remaining blood off my finger and examined the wound. Itspletely gone. Its the same as when I received Ambells magic. It varies depending on the item, but this scroll depends on the creators ability. Imanded the activation, but the activation itself was by the creator. In any case, this confirms it. I have no aptitude for holy magic, or if I do, its very low. Whether its a miscalction or not, learning it on my own is probably impossible. The next investigation is after I get the magic book. Once I return to Riedwald, my finances will stabilize. Until then, its on hold. Well, lets get to the main event. I ced a nk parchment aside, pulled the magic book closer, and unfastened its sp. It was densely filled with the same type of text, abstract symbols, numbers, and mysterious patterns as the scroll. It didnt even form words, let alone anguage. [Language Proficiency] was useless. After taking a few deep breaths, I focused my gaze on the magic book. As I turned the pages with the intention of learning, the strings of text blurred for a moment. Immediately after, information flowed into my brain. It was simr to being recognized by a magic tool or [Alchemy], but more distinct, like reliving someone elses memories. My eyes naturally followed the letters and symbols, but their shapes didnt register. The information that flowed in was disorderly and constructed in my brain. When the final piece fell into ce, the flow of information stopped abruptly. I confirmed [Concentration Up] was added to my status and looked back. The magic book had be entirely nk. Indeed, this is cheating. I nodded to myself, recalling lectures from my childhood. I felt like the magic information was embedded in my memory, with no sense of aplishment from learning it. In any case, the acquisition isplete. ording to the magics description, the duration depends on the rank of [Transmutation Magic], but how long would that be? I turned over the hourss and tried to activate it. Well this is interesting. Its like a narrow focus or a narrowing of the field of vision. I looked around the room: the cracks in the wall, the stains on the table, the floating dust. Whatever I focused on, the surrounding noise vanished in an instant. I dont remember much from being dazed in Keril Vige, but with this effect, I could leave a message. However, using it inbat seems risky. Focusing too much on the target might neglect everything else. Virgil said it was invaluable in chaotic battles, but thats for the rear guard. Its unsuitable for the front lines, especially for solo. Suddenly, [Concentration Up] ended. It seems the duration had passed. The hourss showed two to three minutesmy sense of time matched that. I tested stacking and adding magic power afterward, but the duration didnt extend, and adding magic power wasnt possible. Like other ability-enhancing spells, it seems it doesnt have much flexibility. Three minutes of activation is enough. Now, about the effect. What kind of impact will it have? I ced a lightweight two-handed sword on the table and activated [Concentration Up] and [Operate Energy], examining the lightweight two-handed sword. Before, I could sense the roughness on the surface, but now Its entirely different. The sensation is the same, but my understanding is much more precise. The maniption of the magic tendrils was far more urate and detailed. Such a difference in concentration could make this much of a difference. I could grasp the myriad of roughness in width, length, and depth as if holding it. Then, while examining, I discovered an unusually deep groove. On a whim, I made the tendril as thin as a needle and inserted it. The groove was quite deep, reaching near the center of the two-handed sword. Does it go to the other side? The moment I thought that, the tendril slipped suddenly. With an unpleasant sensation, I hurriedly stopped the magic. It seemed to have moved in a direction it shouldnt have. I nervously activated [Appraisal], cing a hand on my forehead. Next to the name was Damage. No way can it break this easily? Even if I deny it, reality wouldnt change. Fortunately, it wasntpletely broken, only the [Lightweight] ability became unstable. In any case, having a magic tool break so easily is intolerable. Testing various lower-quality magic tools revealed that the worse the quality, the more likely the same thing would happen. However, the probability was quite low, and only by thoroughly examining it could I discover a crucial spot in some magic tools. The lightweight two-handed sword that broke easily was just unlucky. I ced the damaged lightweight two-handed sword on the table and pped my hands. Lets pretend this never happened! I dered to no one in particr, storing the two-handed sword, and the nk magic book and scroll, on the shelf. Chapter 115.3 Chapter 115.3 I have not abandoned the lightweight double-edged sword (broken). The derivative skill [Magical Tool Alteration] from [Magical Tool Creation] can also repair magical tools. Since I have reached the minimum requirement of [Magical Tool Creation 4], I n to practice with my own magical tools and eventually restore it. Moreover, used magic books and such can be reused. Both can be sold at the shop, and they fall under the domain of [Magical Tool Creation]. Unfortunately, Ick the rank to create scrolls, and making magic books requires advanced magic [Permanence]. Especially for thetter, its a long way off. Despite minor troubles, I understood [Concentration Up]. [Magical Tool Creation], [cksmithing], ornamentationthis magic undoubtedly shines in the production profession.Since my alchemical solution is running low, I nned to mix it up today, but now that Ive acquired [Concentration Up], I want to try it. I peek into the container and take out a small blue magic stone. This is a Soprick magic stone. The time it takes for the solution to permeate varies depending on the material. Even for the same type of magic stone, there are individual differences. The higher the quality of the magic stone, the longer the permeation time, but this is not always the case, as the quality of the solution and the environment also affect it. As Rakkendale said, [Magical Tool Creation] has significant fluctuations. And all the Soprick magic stones had permeated. They are terrifying monsters, but their status itself is low. Is the quality of the magic stones poor, or are they simply easy to permeate? I take a homemade brooch from the container. The material is an alloy of gold and copper, with five holes to fit small, rarely used magic stones. It fits perfectly The Soprick magic stone fits into the hole as if it were made for it. I turn it over, remove the magic stone, and contemte it alongside the brooch. Ive defeated over a hundred Soprick, but the magic stones are fragile, most of them were cracked or shattered. Only three were intact, and the rest were found as sand grains. Imitating Lag, I soaked them in the solution, but Icked the skill to fit fine fragments. Im just being miserly. I scoop up the remaining two and try fitting them into the holes. They fit without issues and seem secure. Butwhat to do? Soprick magic stones are hard toe by. If Im to test [Concentration Up], shouldnt I use more easily obtainable magic stones? But its about enhancing concentration The base is my own crafted ornament, and its soaked in high-quality alchemical solution. If [Concentration Up] supports me, there shouldnt be any odd results. Lets do it. Now orter, it doesnt matter. Its all about challenging. Determined, I peek into the container again, looking for magic stones to fit into the remaining holes. There are many other shattered stones or those of simr size to Soprick. There are plenty of candidates if its just about fitting them. After much deliberation, I realize. Oh, right. I can use [Concentration Up] here too. I activate the magic immediately, stare at the Soprick magic stone and brooch, andpare the magic stones in the container. Which one is suitable for assistance? Possibilities float through my mind and vanish. Once the effect time passes, I recast it, continuing to ponder. I select two high-quality Nudrock magic stones and start working. Once I begin, its quick. I fit the magic stones, and move the ws to secure them. After finishing the work, I lean back and activate [Appraisal]. To check if its the magical tool I expected. Name: Chest Ornament of the Hopping Rabbit Feature: A brooch made of red gold. Skill: [Hopping Rabbit] can be activated. Trait: The number of uses and stability time on the foothold change ording to the rank of [Hopping Rabbit]. If the uses exceed, the skill cannot be reactivated without setting foot somewhere. Skill: [Hopping Rabbit 3] Did it work? I wanted this skill. Its rank 3, so its much inferior to Soprick, but how capable is it? I put on the brooch and tried a light jump. Oh!? As I reach the highest point, I feel a sensation under my feet. When I jumped again hastily, I almost hit the ceiling with the momentum. Ha ha, this is amazing! Laughing like a child, I kept hopping around the room. As a result of testing, with [Hopping Rabbit 3], I could kick twice, and the foothold held for about a second. I could jump even without reaching the highest point, and there was no limit to the number of uses per day, a concern I had. Indeed, [Concentration Up] is useful for production. Soprick magic stones also have potential poison-rted uses, which were rather mainstream. Being able to channel it into [Hopping Rabbit] is thanks to [Concentration Up]. That said, I retract my earlier statement. Ordinary craftsmen cant do such things. Even if a craftsman mastered transformation magic and [Concentration Up], they would quickly deplete their magic power unless they were like Elphimia. If a craftsman mastered magic, it would be limited to critical moments. Hello! Just then, a cheerful voice came from downstairs. When I went down, Quince and the others were lined up, holding bags. Was it collection today? Yes! We collected a lot of General Grass! Proudly, they showed off the bulging leather bag. It seems like a good haul. Since there are two girls unfamiliar withbat, I forbid them from straying from the outskirts of Seren. Other materials wouldpete with adventurers and refugees, but sadly, no one cares about General Grass. It could be easily collected even on the outskirts of the town. Still, not knowing what dangers they might face, I equipped Quince and Kyle with daggers, and Emily and Ginny with small bows strung with orc sinew, but fortunately, there were no signs of use. Quince and the others went upstairs and entered the workshop. The room, repaired with a new roof and walls, still serves as the workshop. Since the venttion worsened, I expanded the area around the windows using stone materials as catalysts, had Dovar make fine adjustments, and reced it with arge window. Quince and the others cheerfully started their work. Listening to their voices, I activated [Hopping Rabbit], skipping two steps at a time, and returned to the alchemy room. Chapter 116.1 Chapter 116.1 Quince, Kyle, Ginny, Emily. The young children whoe to our house have dered they will be adventurers. After gathering and processing General Grass and exchanging alchemy solutions, they practice swinging in the backyard and have mock battles with Ted and sometimes me. Quince and Kyle use swords, while Ginny and Emily, as its still too early for closebat, practice with bows. Though their power varies, all four are bing familiar with handling weapons. However, no matter how passionate they are, their future is uncertain. From my perspective, having seen Teds desperation, their efforts seem ordinary. Adventurers can easily lose their lives over trivial matters. I asionally worry if Quince and the others can truly make it.If theyck talent, I would suggest another path, but the problem is quite the opposite. Quince is a particrly talented boy. When Elphimia and I assessed his magical aptitude, he had potential in the four elements: fire, water, wind, and earth. Depending on derived attributes, it could increase even more. Elphimias opinion is that he is a jack-of-all-trades, master of none, so even with significant training, he might only reach an intermediate level. Still,pared to the other three, who have no magical aptitude, hes exceptional. Kyle, on the other hand, was evaluated by Lambert and Felix. He has thick bones, which is advantageous for physique and strength. Though still a child, he is calmer than the emotional Quince. He has good potential for closebat and could grow into an excellent warrior. Ginny, being nimble, is suited for rear support or as a light warrior. Her archery skills are also improving. Compared to the two boys, she may seem less impressive, but her strong-willed nature makes her suitable for being an adventurer. Emily, however, is an ordinary girl. Her archery uracy is slightly higher than Ginnys, but her power is much lower, and Ive never seen her arrows stick into the target. Unless she discovers talent in the three difficult-to-assess special attributes or other skills, she should reconsider being an adventurer. Anyway, Im an outsider. Ill leave Seren in less than a year. The decision is theirs, and advising is Teds job. What I can do is only a temporary measure until then. Hearing distantughter, I shift my gaze to a stain on the table. Its mostly dry but still slightly colored. Since there are deep containers and fine magic stones, they must have gotten their elbows wet while desperately retrieving the stones and materials. Spilling is understandable. As I smile at the table, Im suddenly seized by a strange sensation. Tilting my head, I search for the source of the difort. No way it cant be. I activate [Appraisal] and read it carefully. Then I knock and stroke it to verify theres no falsehood in the content. Is this for real? Name: Wooden Board (Solution Pration) Characteristics: Board cut from chestnut wood. Properties: Water-resistant, medium hardness. Wow, its chestnut wood. No, no, no, why is the board permeated with I stop speaking and look at the stain. Basically, if the solution isnt changed daily, the pration will cease. Did they spill that much? No wonder the consumption is high. I appraise the containers, tables, chairs, and floor, but only the board was permeated. Maybe it absorbed well by chance, or its a result of fluctuation. More importantlywhat should I do about this? The scene before me might be a miraculous moment. It could stop at any time, and to permeate such arge board, a considerable amount of solution is needed. But its just a board As Im pondering, I hear Quince and the othersughing again. In a way, it could be said this is their achievement. Encouraging myself, I p my knee. Alright, lets give it a try! Adding [Durability Enhancement] will reduce the tables burden! Honestly, Im curious, and if I stop now, Ill definitely regret itter. If I waste magic stones, I can just gather more. Deciding, I lower the container from the board and ce it on the floor. I realize after a long time that since the board didnt fit the tables shape, I had cut andbined parts of it toy it. I shouldmend the thoroughness. Both are properly permeated. For now, I move the small board aside and activate [Concentration Up] on therge one. Embedding magic stones isbor-intensive. Considering ease of acquisition, releasing goblins or nudroks is prudent. Thinking about this, I look into the container for magic stones and pause. As my [Magic Item Creation] rank increases, if the solution has permeated, I can somewhat predict thepatibility of materials and magic stones and the oue. But this is unexpected. The board requires magic stones resembling sand grains. Its not just the magic stones of Sophrick that are crushed. They often break when defeated, and some separate while soaking. Quince and the others have diligently gathered even these sand grain-sized magic stones. Thats likely the main reason for the frequent spills. Well, this is convenient. If such magic stones are sufficient, I can create magic items without hesitation. I reach into the container and gather the sand grains. Using [Magic Item Creation], I sense that its still insufficient. Surprised by its unexpected greed, I gather more. Once I have enough, I release the sand grains one after another, and fine magic power permeates the board. [Durability Enhancement] seems to be attaching smoothly, butis it still not enough? Failing would waste Quince and the others unintended efforts. I scoop and release additional grains. Soon after, Im holding my head in my hands. How did this happen Name: Roof Characteristics: Board cut from chestnut wood. Has high defensive capabilities. Properties: Water-resistant, medium hardness. Has be a magic item with significantly enhanced durability. Skills: Durability Enhancement 3, Repair 5, Aerial Flight 4, Danger Detection 4, Automatic Defense Therge board floats gently above the table. What is this powerful magic item? Its just a board, right? A roof? Did I name it that? The excitement from the Jumping Rabbits breast ornament haspletely vanished. My first powerful magic item is just a board. Moreover, with its skill set, it moves and defends on its own. Despite being a board. Its wasted potential. Its too big and obstructive even while flying. Larger than a tower shield, it cant move properly unless in a spacious area. Watching the floating board with tired eyes, I notice another one in the corner of my vision. Im already beyond caring. Name: Small Roof Characteristics: Board cut from chestnut wood. Has high defensive capabilities. Properties: Water-resistant, medium hardness. Has be a magic item with significantly enhanced durability. Skills: Durability Enhancement 2, Repair 4, Aerial Flight 4, Danger Detection 3, Automatic Defense Its possible Its almost identical, just slightly less capable. Whats a small roof? I certainly didnt name it. Therge roof is a meter and a half long and a meter wide. The small roof is about a meter long and fifty centimeters wide. If the roof is a stationary shield, the small roof is a tower shield. Though its just a board and not heavy, its tness gives it a daunting presence. Well, weight doesnt matter since its floating. Descending to the lower floor while holding my head, the two boards follow, floating. The roof, without hesitation, turns vertical and slips through the narrow door. These guys they definitely have intelligence. Chapter 116.2 Chapter 116.2 Boil water in the kitchen and make Generals tea on the living room table. With just the right amount of bitterness, I sighed in relief. Ah, delicious. Something is flying around, but its probably just my imagination. Whatwhat is that!? Having finished her work, Quince came down and widened her eyes. Kyle, Emily, and Ginny were also staring in amazement. Whats what? I have no idea. Its flying!Isnt this the board that was on the table? Ginny pointed out while poking at the little roof. I gulped down the Generals tea and announced, I turned it into a magical tool. Quince and the others seemed impressed by the [magic tool creation], but they were more fascinated by the flying board. They were crawling under it and poking it from all directions. It didnt seem to recognize it as an attack, so the roof and little roof remained unperturbed. Can wecan we ride it? Kyle asked timidly. Good question. Can you ride it? I called the roof over and tried sitting near the center. Then, it slowly descended andnded on the floor, bing immobile. No luck. Even at a slow speed, it would have been convenient if it could carry someone. But if the weight is light enough, it might float. I picked up Kyle, the questioner, and sat him in the center. Then the roof rose up and, though slow, began to move. Kyle let out an unintelligible cheer of surprise and joy. A huge board floating in the living room with a child on it. Children swarming around it, and another board drifting around like an escort ship. What a sight. Unfortunately, the little roof couldnt do it, so I set an hourss and decided to take turns riding the roof. As they got used to it, Quince used the iron golem stacked against the wall as aunch pad and started the roof from there. It was like an amusement park. This magic tool seemed to be an attraction. Watching them with a smile, Can the board do anything else? Emily asked while holding the little roof. I stood up and took the little roof. Then I took out a knife still in its sheath and tossed it straight up. The knife went up to the ceiling and then came straight down at me. Just before it hit, the little roof veered sharply and knocked the knife away. Its fast in an emergency. This magic tool is specialized in defense. But its big and hard to carry around. Its like the guardian of this house. The children kept saying Amazing and crowded around the two boards. Honestly, if the materials were good, Id want to crowd around too. What are their names? Just so you know, I didnt name them. The big one is Roof, and the small one is Little Roof. Roof-sama! Little Roof-sama! They suddenly got honorary titles. Maybe because I called them guardian deities. Well, its better than nothing. Less confusing too. Alter-sama, can we ride it in the backyard! Ginny asked, pinching Roof-sama. The living room was plenty spacious, but it would be more fun outside. I was about to give permission but then shut my mouth. These guys would it be okay to show this to people? There is no flying magic in this world. Even with the restriction of being for children only, how rare would a magic tool that can fly be? I think simr magic tools exist somewhere but Im going out. Stay in the living room until I get back. I left the house and headed to the academy. Might as well test its performance. Standing in front of the house, Elfimia tilted her head curiously. From inside, the childrensughter could be heard. They were still riding without getting bored. It sounds like fun. What are they doing? Youll see. When I opened the door, Quince, Emily, Ginny, and Kyle on Roof-sama greeted me with Wee back! Elfimia stared in a daze. So what are they doing? As you can see. I dont understand! Why is the board floating!? Why are the children riding it!? She grabbed my shoulders and shook me back and forth vigorously. Judging by her reaction, it seems quite a rare ability. Also, it hurts, so please let go. I invited her inside and offered some tea, exining the situation. I see so thats whats going on Elfimia sighed, watching Roof-sama float. During my absence, the y had evolved, and the riders were holding ropes while others pulled them. They both looked like they were having fun. How rare is [Flight]? Very. I dont know much about magic tools, but Ive never heard of one that can carry people. Though its limited to small children. Even I couldnt do it. Want to try? No, thanks. She refused immediately. Hmm maybe its the weight. She worries about that too, huh? Though not as small as Liz, Elfimia is petite. I think she might just make itbut, ah, thats why. Elfimias gaze turned sharp, so I quickly changed the subject. Then, its not good to let them y outside. Yes, I think its better not to show it too much. Being the barons second son, no one would dare steal itbut just in case. Ill call in another one. Got it, well keep it indoors. Being a baron, it could easily be a topic among the nobility. The oue is obvious. Quince and the others looked a bit disappointed, but they had no choice but to understand. Emily even hugged Little Roof-sama when she heard it might be stolen. She was almost hidden, with only her hands visible. Given their enthusiasm, kids from the neighborhood would likely gather. Itd turn into more than a nursery; itd be an amusement park. So why did you call me? Isnt this Professor Rakendales specialty? Oh, right. I have another favor to ask. I whispered the abilities of Roof-sama and Little Roof-sama to her. Elfimia gave a disbelieving look at the two boards. Just flying is rare enough[Crisis Detection] and [Automatic Defense]? What are you doing? Why a board? Dont ask. Prioritizing [Durability Enhancement] led to this. In other words, you want to test its performance. Exactly. Can you transport it with the magic bag, Telpers Bag? Sure. Im interested too. With Elfimias agreement, we decided to transport them to the forest using the magic bag, Telpers Bag. We could do it without, but carrying a big board would be conspicuous. It might reveal Roof-samas existence. Just as we were about to leave, Were here! Ted and the others arrived. Upon entering, they froze at the sight of Roof-sama floating. They were so stunned they didnt even notice Little Roof-sama. What is this!? Perfect timing. Are you guysing? Its Roof-sama and Little Roof-samas first mission. Elfimia and I, along with the stunned Serade, and Quince and the others who insisted on joining, headed to the forest. Chapter 117.1 Chapter 117.1 Entering the northwestern forest, I summoned Roof-sama and Little Roof. At that moment, Gemma let out a strange cry and jumped onto Roof-sama. I had exined the situation on the way, but jumping on without permission was not eptable. As expected, shended without floating at all. Hang in there! Gemma encouraged, but if I couldnt float, neither could she. Gemma persisted, but Quince and the others felt sorry for her and pulled her off Roof-sama. Next, Ted tried to ride, but he couldnt either. Laughing at the two of them, Nails asked. What kind of monsters are we testing it against?A variety. I have no idea what it can handle. For nowC Suddenly, Roof-sama floated up, and a loud impact echoed overhead. It seems it can handle Nudloks. Seread quickly took abat stance. The Nudrok, not expecting to be blocked by a nk, tried to regain its posture and jumped to the trees. However, a well-aimed sling from Nails hit it directly, and Ted shed at it as it fell. It was still breathing but had injured its hind legs, already in a death state. Two left. No problem. Finish them off. Elphimias [Magic Bolt] flew immediately, and Gemma struck the falling Nudrok with a mace. During that time, Ted delivered the final blow to the dying one, and thest one, realizing its disadvantage, retreated from thebat area. I doubt I can hit itC I readied my bow and shot through the gaps in the trees. No response. Use magic. Its more reliable. Practicing with the bow helps with long-range magic. Try it. Since theres no guiding magic, you have to predict the movements. Especially if the opponent is fast, like with [Prate Gale], long-range magic is essential. I ordered Roof-sama and Little Roof to protect everyone and leaped. Kicking in mid-air, Inded on a branch and began the pursuit. Indeed, [Jump Rabbit] is useful. I hadpletely forgotten about it with the strange nks appearance, but its a simple yet convenient magic tool. You can leap from high ces without wasted movement. Chasing the Nudrok running between branches, I kicked through the air to close the distance. Then, a well-aimed arrow hit its abdomen, and with a short scream, the Nudrok crashed to the ground. I leaped into empty space, jumping straight down. I stabbed a knife into the neck of the fleeing Nudrok, finishing it off. Wiping the blood, I looked at the corpse. The fleeing Nudrok couldnt be caught without using [High-Speed Movement] or [Moving Up]. It was the first time I caught one with pure speed. Even in their territory, with [Jump Rabbit], I could more than hold my own. Grabbing the hind legs, I dragged it back to the others. Elphimia and Seread greeted me calmly, while Quince and the others looked relieved. The two we killed here were nowhere to be seen. Elphimia seemed to have stored them. Can you take care of this one too? Sure, but what was that mid-air kick? Its a skill of [Jump Rabbit], a magic tool I made before creating Roof-sama and Little Roof. Even Elphimia didnt know about [Jump Rabbit], so I showed her the brooch and talked about my encounter with Sopric. Ted and the others, already knowing the story, were bored, so I lent them the Jump Rabbit brooch. Then, they started hopping around in turns. It looked fun, but I couldnt give it up, nor use it as a toy. Its a valuable magic tool that enhances mybat power. After finishing the exnation, I noticed Elphimia ring at me for some reason. Not understanding what displeased her, I tilted my head. Then I thought a bit and understood. I didnt know you liked squirrels. I dont care about squirrels. I was wrong. Confused, Elphimia continued. Could it be that you were poisoned? Oh, you noticed well. Lowering my voice at her sharp observation. To be honest, I almost died for real for the first time in a long while. It really had been a while. Even in Selene, I encountered powerful monsters, but not to the point of death. When I was in Leadvault, I was swallowed by the Turrenburu Cube and almost killed by Hunter Fitch. Even though I wasnt an adventurer, Ive almost died many times or maybe my previous life was just as bad. I died in an ident and was killed by a bug person. To be precise, a life often nearly dying or actually dying. So, why are you mad? Dont tell me youve forgotten our promise. That one word made me remember. She had said that. If I die, I cant fulfill the promise. I havent forgotten. This time was unavoidable. Whod expect to fight a poison monster while restoring the road? Do something about it! Whether you die from poison or get eaten by a dragon, contact me first! Youll make me a liar! Youre being unreasonable. Ted and Nails nced over at her loud voice but returned their gazes without saying anything. I promised again to contact her if possible, and for now, she calmed down. However, there are nomunication spells or magic tools. If they existed, the worlds structure would be drastically different. Theres a rumor of a monster with the [Telepathy] skill, but as Im not the person, its effectiveness is unknown. The existence itself is just a rumor. To obtain a magic stone, I have to find one first. So, what did you do with the poison? I buried it in the ground for disposal. It could be used as a trump card, but if it leaks from an impact, Id get poisoned myself. Its too hard to handle. Wise decision. If you still had it, I thought Id store it for you. Seeing the conversation end, Ted returned the brooch. Its an interesting magic tool, but we cant master it. Only someone as agile as Alter or Uncle Oze could use it as more than a toy. The better the adventurer, the more theyd want it. Lets avoid showing it off. Attaching the brooch to the inside of my clothes. Fortunately, the decoration is rounded, so it doesnt hurt against the skin. Then, we resumed testing the capabilities of Roof-sama and Little Roof. We could continue as is, but I wanted to see how theyd move in a melee. Thinking to have Ted and the others use them, a question arose. Would Roof-sama and Little Roof followmands from anyone but me? We lined up, including myself, and everyone called for Roof-sama and Little Roof. They both flew straight to me. As the owner and creator, it would be strange if they didnte to me. Next, those chosen left the line, testing the priority in the same manner. The mysteriouspetition suddenly began to heat up. Everyone called out loudly, pping to attract attention. Only Elphimia is called normally. The results ced me first, Ted, Nails, Gemma, Quince, Kyle, Emily, and Ginny tied, and Elphimiast. Emily and Ginny were tied because Roof-sama prioritized Ginny and Little Roof prioritized Emily. Emily treated Little Roof like a pet, which might have caused the priority twist. As for Elphimia, she wasnt obeyed at all, not moving a bit. Completely a mystery. I lost to Nails! Gemmamented while second-ce Ted tilted his head. Why doesnt it listen to Elphimia? I had a feeling it might turn out this way. Elphimia shrugged and exined the reason. Just a guess, but its about the name. Roofs protect residents. These magic tools were created to protect your homes residents and associates. They seem intelligent, so I wouldnt be surprised if they figured out the hierarchy quickly. Uh, just a guess, okay? With Gemmas gaze on her, Elphimia hurriedly added. I see, its possible. Elphimia visited far less frequently than the others. She wasnt considered an associate and thus was not followed. If so, the ranking between Gemma and Nails might be due to their deeper ties with Roof-sama and Little Roof. Nails often helped Deina and looked after Quince and the others. He had far more ess to the alchemy room than Gemma. Its hard to believe a mere nk can remember, but everything in this world has some magic power. When turned into a magic tool, past experiences might have influenced it somehow. I consoled Gemma, and Elphimia, looking a bit tired, continued. One thing is certain. The ownersmand is absolute. If you hadnt suggested checking the priority, they wouldnt havee to anyone but you. So, if I order them to follow Elphimia, they will? I triedmanding Little Roof, and it circled around Elphimia, following her instructions. When Imanded it to return, it stopped obeying her. Indeed, such a magic tool. It fully understands words. Youre lucky with the skill. No matter how intelligent, its will is only expressed through skills. Because it worked as a roof, it became a magic tool. Impressed, I watched the two floating nks. Chapter 117.2 Chapter 117.2 The authority tomand Little Roof-sama was given to Gemma at the front. The purpose this time is to test performance. cing them at the forefront is easier to understand. With Seraedo leading with Little Roof-sama, I followed behind with Quince and the others, and then Elfimia. Little Roof-sama moved along the nks of the formation to protect Quince and the others. Before long, Gemma encountered four goblins. At first, the goblins didnt notice us at the back, but when they saw the floating Little Roof-sama, they froze and were easily taken down. I understand the feeling. Its quite surprising, normally. Wolves also approached, but upon seeing Little Roof-sama, they fled as fast as they could. This wont make for a good experiment.Well, goblins and wolves have simr attack power to Nudorock. No need to test them. As evening approached, I took the lead and used [Presence Detection] to determine the direction. After a while, we encountered two orcs carrying rusty battle-axes and clubs. Theyre manageable, but axes and shields are a badbination. Ted and the others havent defeated an orc before, so lets have them handle the club first. Ill draw the battle-axe. Take down the club. I entrusted Elfimia and Little Roof-sama with protecting Quince and the others, and I charged at the battle-axe. Dodging the descending axe, I provoked it by kicking its face. As the enraged orc swung wildly, I observed the situation. Seraedo held her usual formation. Gemma handled the front lines, Ted used hit-and-run tactics, and Nails targeted the sides and rear with his sling. They cant defeat orcs due to the size difference. Against thick,rge orcs, children cant inflict fatal wounds. How much can Little Roof-samapensate for thisDD? Little Roof-sama!? A crushing sound and Quince and the others screamed. Little Roof-sama was blown away by a direct hit from the club. Gemmas eyes followed, and Ted shouted sharp instructions. Dont take your eyes off it! Hastily raising her shield, but the orcs club was already in motion. Its toote. Activating [High-Speed Movement], I quicklypared the clubs trajectory and Gemmas position. I judged there was no immediate danger and reached for a potion. Then it happened. Just before the orcs sideways swing hit Gemma, a strange bounce sound echoed through the forest. I was surprisedit acted on its own judgment. The one who blocked the club was Little Roof-sama, who should have been in the rear. As Little Roof-sama returned, it once again protected Quince and the others. I was astounded. I understand the logic. If Seraedo retreats, Quince and the others would be in danger. Themand to protect isnt contradictory, but its still an excuse. Sorry, I wont let my guard down again! Gemma readied her shield and ordered Little Roof-sama to obstruct rather than defend. Following the order, Little Roof-sama blocked the orcs vision, clinging even when swatted away. It was difficult to destroy a floating nk with a club. Little Roof-samas efforts caused the orc to miss repeatedly, allowing Ted and Nails tond their strikes. Desperate, the club-wielding orc roared for help from the battle-axe orc. Making the same mistake as itsrade. Of course, Gemma didnt miss the opportunity. Roaring back, she smashed her mace into the side of its head. As the giant fell to its knees, Ted rushed in and shed its neck. However, the blowcked power and didnt finish it. The club-wielding orc struggled, but the more it iled, the more its wounds opened. Ted calmly assessed the situation, gradually wearing it down. The battle-axe orc tried to help, but I prevented it from moving. Before long, the club-wielding orc died. Little Roof-sama seems to be okay. Now, lets have it face this one. Still up for it? Of course! Seraedo was already inbat mode. As I retreated, Ted signaled, and Gemma charged. A solo assault? Its not imitating me, is it? The orc raised its battle-axe to intercept Gemma. Contrary to my worries, it was the orc who screamed. Little Roof-sama would be twins otherwise. The battle-axe slipped from its hand. Gemma had aimed for the hand gripping the axe. She bravely lured its attack and neutralized its weapon. I was concerned about her getting heated, but she remained calm. Moreover, once close, the battle-axe is less effective. Moving swiftly was due to strategizing for the orc fight. While the orc retrieved its axe, Gemma waited for Ted and the others. When they regrouped, they surrounded it with Little Roof-sama. With its dominant hand crippled, the battle-axe was almost like a blunt object. Even if it hit Little Roof-sama, it wouldnt be easily cleaved. Ultimately, the battle-axe orc was overwhelmed, unable to surpass the club-wielding orc. Ted, Gemma, and even Nails roared in triumph at their first orc kill. In the initial battle, Little Roof-samas help was crucial, but they could handle the second without it. From now on, they wont lose against a single orc. The question remains on handling multiple orcs, but two should be manageable. In contrast, Quince and the others huddled together. It was their first time seeing an orc, so they didnt even approach the corpse. A creaturerger than adults, defeated by Seraedo, whos not much older than them. It mustve been more shocking than hearing about it. Ted and the others, having ovee a novice wall, were ted. As I watched them with a smile, a question arose. The iron golem in the living room wasnt as intelligent as Little Roof-sama and the others. In the first ce, its status didnt even have an intelligence attribute. If Alphas or Telper were involved, they might create golems as intelligent as Little Roof-sama and the others. I voiced this to Elfimia as we fell back a bit. Its about roles. Elfimia answered, still smiling in the same direction. Originally, the intelligence of magic tools is key. When stolen or captured during battle, powerful magic tools are dangerous. To prevent this, they recognize and select their owners. Just as we tested earlier. Golems are big and unlikely to be stolen. If theres a magic tool to control them, that tool selects its owner. So intelligence isnt necessary. They have enough intelligence to follow orders. Otherwise, they couldnt executemands. Elfimias words made sense. After a long time, theyve reached their current form. Theck of intelligence on a golems status might be due to trial and error. Little Roof-sama and the others were floating around Ted and the others, celebrating their victory. And they spun around as if tomemorate it. Golems, though humanoid, perform simplemands. Magic tools, far from human, think like humans. Putting it into words, both are mysterious beings. In any case, their intelligence is too high. I need to be strict with my orders. I noticed the forest darkening. The sun had set quite a bit. Its time to wrap up. Everyone, thank you for your cooperation. The performance test isplete. As a token of appreciation, how about we go for a meal when we return? To celebrate the first orc defeat. Ted and Gemma jumped for joy, and cheers erupted from the others. We entrusted Elfimia to store the hunted game, nning to butcher it tomorrow. Returning home, Dana came at the sound of our voices. I thought of inviting her to a nearby tavern and wondered about her ranking. Upon rechecking, including Dana, she ranked second after me. Even Elfimia was surprised by this dark horse. Dana also cleaned up after Quince and the others, wiping spilled potions and doing the cleanup. She might be closer to me than anyone elseDD. Wait for us. Were going for a meal. Ignoring our astonishment, Emily petted Little Roof-sama like a pet. And as if asking for a petting too, Roof-sama snuggled up. I understand that intelligence is key for magic tools. And that Roof-sama and the others are exceptionally intelligent. But still these guys are a bit odd. Chapter 118.1 Chapter 118.1 Basking in the early summer sunlight filtering through the canopy, I sat on a rock by the rivers edge. In my palmy a ck particle. This is called Onm ck Ore, one of the magical metals. Today, I visited the forest to investigate Onm ck Ore while also securing magic stones. As a reward for a road restoration request, I received a small amount of mithril silver and taber ore from Saminy, along with a very tiny amount of Onm ck Ore. Even in small quantities, it is a rare magical metal. I gratefully epted it then, but soon became troubled. Humans only knew how to process mithril silver and taber ore. Even with [Appraisal], it was unknown, and neither Elphimia nor Rakendell or Helena knew how to process it.If anyone, the dwarf Raghnidig might know, but he wasnt a cksmith. I heard it was a secret, so even if he knew, he probably wouldnt teach me. While I was struggling with it, Helena started talking about Onm ck Ore during a magic theory lecture. Ignoring the previous topic, she began suddenly. Students sat with nk expressions as she unveiled her hypotheses one after another. Apparently, she had researched it for my sake. While I was very grateful, there was no need to talk about it during the lecture. That thoughtsted only a moment before the reason became clear. In the subsequent alchemy lecture, Rakendell started talking about the same thing as soon as he entered the ssroom. When a female student mentioned, Professor Helena was also talking about that earlier, he was astonished. Realizing Helena knew Rakendell was investigating it too, she preemptively spoke up. Feeling sorry, I made sure to thank them properly after the lectures. Anyway, ording to the two great entrics of Cartirail, Onm ck Ore has absorption, manifestation, and blocking properties. Hearing this, some past memories resurfaced. I can sort of imagine itDD I rolled the Onm ck Ore in my hand. The innate crystal Drisi Kalites absorbs magic power and activates it. I think the absorption and manifestation of Onm ck Ore have simr functions. What concerns me is what will happen, but since its not a dangerous magical metal, it probably wont explode. The remaining blocking property rtes to the Iron Golem. When magic or skills are activated, it interferes with and directs the magic power within and outside the range. I used that to hinder the [Repair] of the Iron Golem. Blocking should be the same phenomenon. Combining these, Onm ck Ore absorbs some attributes, manifests it around, and blocks another attribute. Well, its just a guess. Lets try it out. Leaving only one particle, I activated [Breeze]. The Onm ck Ore shook in my hand, blown by the gentle wind. Next, I activated [Flint], heating it, but noticed no particr change. Switching from life magic to the beginners [Operate Energy]. Wrapping the particle with magical vines, I used the river water as a catalyst to activate [Operate Water]. Huh? I felt slight resistance to the activation. Seems I was right. Helena and Rakendell must have noticed it too. Otherwise, they wouldnt exin absorption, manifestation, and blocking in such an easy-to-understand order. HoweverDDthe reaction is weaker than I thought. It doesnt block properly, let alone significantly hinder. Even using [Multi-Casting], it didnt change much. I wanted to try with intermediate magic, but my current stock would be blown away. I tried various things like changing the attribute of beginners magic and adding [Multi-Casting], but none made a big difference. The three properties are correct, but with this level, its unusable. Is it scarcely utilized for that reason? Listening to the murmuring of the river, I gazed at the ck particle. Then I realized something. Right, it doesnt necessarily wait its turn. It might manifest simultaneously while absorbing, like a constantly running faucet. Shifting slightly and [Multi-Casting] with different attributes made the hindrance more noticeable. This confirmed they function simultaneously, but it still wasnt a powerful hindrance. If made into a magical tool, its properties might be emphasized, butDDthats impossible. The critical processing is impossible. Even just embedding a magic stone works, but if that were enough, Onm ck Ore would be more widely used. Further consideration is necessary. If it seems impossible, Ill consult Raghnidig. If not processing methods, he should at least give advice. I put the Onm ck Ore particle back into the leather pouch and stood up. Then equipped the falling magical tool and hung the shamshir at my waist. Alright, next is securing the magic stones. Chapter 118.2 Chapter 118.2 Once you experience the Telpers Bag, you cant forget its convenience. Is there any way to get one? Hiding in the shade of the trees, avoiding a group of goblins, I pondered this. With a Telpers Bag, theres no need to sort through monsters or prey. You can store all your supplies in a backpack without worrying about potions breaking. I definitely want to get one, but the merchants desire it even more. If it were distributed, they would buy it immediately, and it would hardly ever reach the market. If only it could be made, but it requires the rare spirit magic stone and the advanced magic [Permanence]. Its no wonder the merchants are eager.Waiting for the goblins to pass, I stepped out from the shade. You cant get any materials from them except for magic stones, but they sometimes carry metal weapons. Even if theyre rusty, theyre valuable resources to me. I cant help but want to bring them back. Considering human safety, I should eliminate them, but Well, lets leave it. Excessive change causes trouble. This time, the target is an orcs magic stone at the minimum, but Dorcol would be safer. It would be good if there were any unfamiliar monsters, but they usually inhabit the outer areas. Without any sighting information, searching around would be a waste, so nearby is good enough for now. I resumed the search, avoiding monsters several times. Then, I finally found Dorcols footprints. There were three of them. What caught my eye was a set of footprints slightlyrger than the others. I dont think its a mutated type, but stronger individuals have a higher chance of having magic stones. Its a good target. The footprints, the trampled undergrowth, and the broken branches were all fresh. Theyre not far away. Setting my sights on this individual, I started tracking it, but Soon after, I stopped again. Looking ahead, I scratched my head. Did they change the camp this year? [Presence Detection] picked up numerous presences. And they were weak human ones. At this time of year, first-year students are doing field exercises. I chose the northwest forest to avoid them, but it seems I ran into them. However, the range is unusually wide. In any grade, the first half of the field exercises has alchemy students collecting materials, and military students providing escort. They spread out to avoidpeting for materials, but this was too wide. The northwest forest is narrow, and going a little further north leads to grasnds. Since the monsters are rtively weak, they might have thought it was safe to spread out. Dorcol over first-yearsalthough At first, the traces were random, but then they became straight. Even monsters living naturally, without [Presence Detection], have good noses. It seems they picked up the first-years scent. I dont want to disturb their training, but first-years cant defeat Dorcol. Even Lambert and his group back then barely managed to take down one together. If therge Dorcol is as strong as its size suggests, even Lambert and Felix now would struggle. Plus, theres an ordinary-sized one as a bonus. No choice. Lets at least take a look. What did I equip for anyway Removing the magic tool for reducing presence, I activated [High-Speed Movement] and [Moving Up], and ran through the forest at full speed. Using [Leap Rabbit], I leaped over protruding roots and rocks with movements like a beast. As I got closer, the presence of Dorcol and the first-years became clearer. Getting as close as possible, I jumped into the tree canopy. Looking down quietly, I saw two Dorcol and students fighting. Two upperssmen were leading the battle. They had already taken down one, but were struggling with the target individual, both covered in blood. And the three first-years had lost their fighting spirit, huddling in the rear after some signs of battle. There were two caretakers. Which means there must be another group somewhere. I scouted the surroundings again, but found no other presence. They might have regroupedhope they didnt die. Die already! Shouting as if reading my mind, therge upperssman activated [Strong Combo]. The ordinary Dorcol screamed as it was hit by the sessive blows of the two-handed sword. [Strong Combo] is a specialized [Double Strike] for heavy weapons. There are also versions like [Strong Blow] for heavy weapons, and this upperssman had mastered both. Plus, he had [Two-Handed Sword 3], making him quite talented. Watching him from head to toe, I tilted my head. I dont recognize him. Such a skilled individual should be memorable and talked about. The other, despite being less skilled than the two-handed sword user, was also unfamiliar. This feels off. Could they be from Caltirard? The two-handed sword user stepped forward to strike again. Just then, the other upperssman was hit by a blow from therge individual and was sent flying. Taking out a healing potion, he started treating himself, but his wounds were deep. With such deep wounds, healing would be just barely enough. Moving forcibly would reopen them. Hes out of the fight. Even so, the two-handed sword user persevered and managed to take down the ordinary Dorcol. Only therge individual remained. But he was at his limit too. Covered in wounds, his stamina was nearly exhausted. The upperssman who had been blown away seemed to realize hisrades limit. Everyone, retreat and call for reinforcements! You too, follow orders! Shut up and stay quiet! The two-handed sword user bluntly refused. Is he nning to keep fighting in that state? From the conversation, the two-handed sword user doesnt seem like an upperssman. Looking closely, the huddling ones were tall too. Apparently, theyre third-years from another ce. The two-handed sword user continued fighting Dorcol. Meanwhile, the three who had huddled together retreated. Just in case, I checked with [Presence Detection], and there were no monsters in their path. Well, no people either. These guys are too far out. Watching the bloodied two-handed sword user and the upperssman who couldnt leave him behind, I pondered. What should I do? The two-handed sword user hasnt lost his will to fight. ording to adventurer rules, intervening now would be poaching. I activated [Appraisal] on the two-handed sword user again. His name was Talvit Sabrois. With a surname, hes likely a knights son. If its an adventurers code, there might be trouble. But I dont want to give my real name to strangers either. While thinking this, Dorcols ws struck the two-handed sword users chest. Blood sttered, and the two-handed sword user staggered. Is it over? No choice, lets at least ask. I jumped down from the canopy,nding between the two. Startled by my sudden appearance from above, Dorcol jumped back, and the two-handed sword user was shocked. Ive been tracking this Dorcol. If I defeat it, can I take it? At my proposal, the two-handed sword user instantly exploded with anger. Who the hell are you!? Stay out of this! As expected, no? I could wait for you to fall, but Help us! The shout came from the upperssman at the back. His words redirected the two-handed sword users anger. What are you saying Take it down! I ept. Leave persuading him to you. Dodging the descending ws, I kicked Dorcol away. Using the momentum to handle the attacking two-handed sword user, I pushed him toward the injured upperssman. A thank you for the concession. Throwing a potion to the upperssman, I drew my shamshir with a flick of the sheath. Dorcol regained its stance, spreading its four arms in a threatening manner. It is indeedrge. Its fur will sell well too. Dodging the sessive descending arms, I activated [Physical Up]. With all my strength, I kicked its abdomen, making it groan and kneel. I leaped into its reach, striking with [Strong Blow] from below. Its head rolled on the ground, and therge Dorcol died. Chapter 118.3 Chapter 118.3 "Who are you?" While silently dismantling, the greatsword wielder asked. The injured senior, worried about the three who retreated, went after them. It''s just us left here. "An adventurer. D-rank." "Are you kidding me? There''s no way a D-rank is that strong." "I don''t care about yourmon sense." Oh, it has a magic stone after all. And it''s a bit bigger than a regr Dokor. d I got it.Also, the greatsword wielder''s statement is half-right. A while ago, my efforts in restoring the highway and defeating Sopric were highly praised, and it was decided that I would be promoted to C-rank. When Reba told me this, I felt more confused than happy. C-rank was too conspicuous. The reason I''m not well-known is because I''m just one of many D-ranks. After much deliberation, I declined, and Reba, sensing there were reasons, put the promotion on hold. So now, I''m a D-rank and treated as a C-rank. I collected the magic stones, fur, and usable materials from Dokor, and packed them into arge leather bag. The greatsword wielder watched in silence but stepped forward as I stood up. "I''m Tarvit, a third-year from Lapnas. What''s your name?" "I''m Tenko, a D-rank. Sorry for interrupting your training." I waved lightly and slipped past Tarvit. A strong gaze followed my back. It didn''t stop until I disappeared into the shade of the trees. Chapter 119.1 Chapter 119.1 The field training in the first term went smoothly as I participated as an alchemy student, and it ended without incident. What we did wasnt much different from before. We secured materials for alchemy lectures and sometimes fought to obtain magic stones. In such cases, alchemy students focused on support and handled post-battle treatment. I fully supported thebat team with L. I cheered so loudly that my voice became hoarse. Despite this, Lambert scolded me for cking off. Im not in the wrong. So, with the field training over, the first term exam loomed. Since the usual study session was scheduled, I decided to spend the morning at the library to finish what I could before then.However, by early afternoon, I decided to cut my study session short. Although I nned to study until closing, I ended up finishing quickly after secretly using [Concentration Up]. This spell isnt for adventurers or craftsmen. Its most effective for students. With unexpected free time, I stood up to go shopping for daily necessities. And in the clear weather, as I rounded the library towards the academy gate, I noticed a crowd gathering around the gate. I looked over to see what was happening and stopped in my tracks. The gatekeeper and students were there. And next to themwasnt that the two-handed sword user from before? Whats he doing here at Cartrd? They seemed to be in a heated argument with raised voices. Hes quiterge, towering over the average adult. The gatekeepers looked up at him and seemed a bit intimidated. Despite being overwhelmed by the two-handed sword user, a student confronts him. Thats a ssmate from the same year who was it again? The guy who stabbed goblins and shouted during the first-year field training. Cartsomething. Honestly, I dont want to get close because I have a bad feeling about it, but Im likely involved. After all, theres no way out from here. So I proceeded, and the two-handed sword user smiled happily when he saw me. I guess Im the target after all. The student noticed me and waved. You came at just the right time! Help me deal with this guy! Even if you say so Whats the matterC, Carlos? Its Cs! How could you not remember!? Almost right. What a petty guy. Cs, the goblin killer. Got it. While enjoying this amusing exchange with a ssmate, Cs shoved Carlos aside, approaching with his two-handed sword. So it really was Cartiraal. Even as he was shoved, Carlos red at both me and the two-handed sword user. Do you know him? A bit. But this guy is looking for some weirdly named scimitar user? Well, itsplicated. I cant stand any more unnecessary probing. I deflected the question and led the two-handed sword user to a less crowded ce. So, what brings you all the way here? Fight me, Tenko. Id rather not. He was surprised by my immediate rejection. Why did he think Id ept? Is that all? Im busy, so Ill be leaving. Are you saying Im not a worthy opponent!? Who said anything like that? With examsing up, I dont have time to y. Goodbye. As I walked away, the two-handed sword user hurriedly followed. I nodded to the worried gatekeeper and left the academy. The two-handed sword user continued to shout Fight me, but when ignored, he followed with a sullen expression. Sighing, I continued through the north gate. Passing through the refugee district and into the ins, he showed no sign of turning back even as we approached the forest. Does he n to follow me all the way home? He doesnt seem to attack, so he has some sense, but its still a hassle if hees to my house. I stopped and turned around. Fine. Ill fight you. Really!? But your weapon is The two-handed sword users gaze fell on my waist. Right now, its a small dagger for self-defense. Dont worry. I usually use a one-handed sword. Im stronger than before. Hearing this, the two-handed sword users mouth curled into a smirk. His roughughter momentarily reminded me of Markant. He had his own fighting obsession. By the way, when is the Battle Axe of Destructioning back? He said it would be before graduation, so maybe after the New Year. Chapter 119.2 Chapter 119.2 In the midsummer grasnds, I faced off against Talvitt, a third-year student from Lapnas. After asking for his name, which I had long forgotten, and confirming that this was indeed a duel, I posed an important question. Before we fight, I need to know. How did you figure out that Im a student of Cartr? It was just a hunch. You know Harvis Lazfall, right? The man who won the tournament three years in a row and left Serene undefeated. Theres a rumor that a first-year student has caught his eye. Its something we know well around here. Was it because of the exchange at the tournament? The story must have spread from that third-year student from Lapnas who fought Harvis two years agonow a fifth-year. I didnt believe it. Harvis was overwhelmingly strong. Theres no way a first-year could get his attention. But when I saw you, I thought you might be the one. Does anyone else know? Since I wasnt certain, its just me.I felt relieved. Lapnas has many nobles as well. It would be troublesome if my parents found out, and I dont want any unnecessary hassle. Please, keep this to yourself. Very well. Now, are we done with the small talk? As he spoke, Talvitt readied his two-handed sword. Normally, mock battles are fought with wooden swords, but using real ones is fine. I wont get hurt anyway. Taking a step back, I drew my short sword. Talvitt was a man who seemed to have traded some of his strength for dexterity from Zelette. With superior strength and physique, he wielded heavy weapons with ease. He could be seen as a lesser version of Marcant, but the experience gap is too wide for a fairparison. Zelette is a closer match. Talvitts strength was 15, equivalent to Rnds when I was younger. I dont know how much the middle-aged knight, who is still diligently training, can lift now, but his physique isntcking. If they hadpared strength back then, it would have been a close match. My strength is 14. It seems close, but with my average height and build, Im at a disadvantage beyond the numbers. Theres also a significant difference in weapon weight. So, I continued to dodge Talvitts fierce attacks with footwork and body movements. My agility was 21pared to his 11. This was one-sided. As I ducked to avoid a sweeping blow, I felt a slight admiration. With so many of his attacks dodged, one would expect him to get angry, but he remained calm. Swinging his two-handed sword, he narrowed his eyes, trying to figure out my movements. His attacks gradually became sharper. He wasnt just a brawler, but even so, he couldnt close the gap in agility. I let him attack as much as he wanted and, when the time was right, deflected his powerful [Strong Flurry] with my [Double Strike]. Then, I pointed my returning de at his neck. One more match! Next ones thest. Talvitt challenged me again. However, no matter how many times we fought, the result was the same. I effortlessly dodged his wild swings, and when I tripped him and pointed my sword at him as he fell, he knocked it away. Not yet! I havent lost yet! Youve lost. Twice now. Despite that, he kept shing at me, so I jumped back to gain some distance. Enough. Im leaving. As I turned my back and headed toward the gate, Talvitt followed, shouting. In the end, it was back to where we started before the mock battle. Talvitt kept shouting, Fight me, in the summer grasnds. His noisy behavior felt oddly nostalgic. I had a simr experience two years ago. How many times was it back then? I fought so many times that I lost count. And somehow, I was beginning to understand Talvitts personality. Though he keeps shouting for a fight, he never strikes when I leave my back exposed. He didnt make a fuss when there were many people around. Hes a rough, self-centered man, but his nature isnt all bad. I nced back at the shouting Talvitt. His enthusiasm was something, but Maybe I should teach him that theres always someone better. Chapter 119.3 Chapter 119.3 When I arrived home, Ted was training Quince and Kyle. Watching were Gemma, Nails, Emily, and Ginny. They noticed me and started to stop, but I shook my head to let them continue. I joined the spectators in the backyard, standing beside Gemma. During the roof experiment, Quince and the others had witnessed life-and-death battles against orcs and monsters. Since then, theyve been more dedicated to training. The two girls have also started taking it seriously, but perhaps due to lingering fear, they focus mainly on ranged weaponry. Theyve only just begun, so for now, thats enough. Hey, whos that?Gemma, noticing another spectator, nodded toward him. Talvitt was watching the practice with interest from the alley but pointed a finger at me as soon as our eyes met. I got it! Youre training here, arent you!? No, this is my home. Then, these guys are Various things. As the training wrapped up, I left Talvitt and entered the house. After changing, I returned to the backyard to find Talvitt happily chatting with Ted and the others. He fit right in immediately. Talvitt is amazing! Hes got Two-Handed Sword 3! Gemma reported with a smile. He mustve shared his status with someone he just met. Impressive, in a way. Talvitt ended the conversation and pointed a two-handed sword at me this time. Fight me, Tenko! Even after losing twice, you still want to challenge me? I didnt lose! Talvitt shouted like a stubborn child. Ted and Gemma seemed to rte to him deeply. Im busy. How many times do I have to tell you the same thing? If you still want to fightTed, how about you take him on? Can I!? Teds face lit up with joy. In contrast, Talvitt frowned. If you manage to get everyoneoh, except the little ones over thereto admit defeat, Ill fight you as much as you want. Really!? Its a promise, right!? Its a promise. I took away Talvitts two-handed sword and handed him a wooden one. I alsoid out several healing potions just in case. Im going shopping. Ill leave the house to you. As I said this and left for the alley, I could immediately hear the sound of wooden swords shing. Its tough dealing with them. I hope theyst until I get back. After stopping by Old Lady Limes shop and Breos Trading Company, I bought some potion ingredients and daily necessities. I also browsed the stalls for any bargains and picked up a few reasonably priced essories. When I got home, Gemma and Talvitt were fighting. Hes putting up more of a fight than I expected. I wonder which round this is. Gemma was covered in bruises, and Ted, who was watching, didnt look much better. Nails grimaced as Quince and the others bandaged him up. Talvitt hadnt taken much damage, but the continuous battles were taking their toll, and he was drenched in sweat and breathing heavily. He didnt even notice Id returned. I entered the house through the front door, sorted the groceries, and, apanied by their unusually energetic shouts as background noise, began mixing alchemical solutions. A littleter, I looked out the second-floor window into the backyard and saw Gemma and Nails fighting for some reason. Talvitt was standing beside Ted, watching and yelling, There! and Watch your footwork! He was fully in the role of instructor. I paused my mixing and went to the kitchen. Using [Pure Water] and [Ice Blow], I created arge amount of ice and brought some fruit water to the backyard. As I served everyone, I asked Kyle nearby how it was going. He copsed a little while ago. Kyle answered quietly while keeping an eye on Talvitt. Well, that figures. Even among the people who gather here, Ted and Gemma are special. There arent many students with as much grit and a hunger for strength. Next is us! As Gemma imed victory, Ted stood up. Talvitt, realizing we were pointing at him, made a face of clear displeasure. Were doing this again? Give me a break. Youve rested enough. I just sat down! At least wait until I finish my drink! Talvitt began sipping his fruit water slowly. Beside him, Ted hurried him, saying, Hurry up, drink it already. Talvitt kept silent for a while, but when he finally had enough, he downed the drink in one go. Fine! Ill do it, okay!? Afterward, its my turn! Can we stop with the back-to-back fights!? Lets draw lots! Monsters wont wait for you. Faced with Gemmas logic, Talvitt fell silent. Quince and the othersughed uproariously at the sight. Talvitt seemed like hed be a good training partner. I focus on speed, while Lambert and Felix are technique-oriented. The monsters Ted and the others struggle with arent about eithertheyre all about using their size to their advantage. They probably know that too. Otherwise, they wouldnt be so persistent. On a humid afternoon, I leisurely watched the mock battles. Talvitt swung his wooden sword with reckless abandon, letting out desperate roars. His eyes seemed to have a hint of enjoyment in them. Chapter 120.1 Chapter 120.1 After the midterm exams ended, it was time for what you could call summer vacation in my previous life. While the students were taking a break, I was refining my skills in [Magic Tool Creation] and [cksmith], and honing my decoration techniques by reworking cheap essories. And today, since morning, Ive been diligently working on cksmithing The midsummer forge was a hellish ce. If there were a thermometer, it would surely show an insane number. With the windows and doors mostly shut to avoid bothering the neighbors, except for venttion, it was an environment unfit for human presence. [Fire Resistance 3] Shortly after I started cksmithing in the summer, I acquired [Fire Resistance 1], which quickly rose to rank 3. Even during winter forest walks in Lidorwald, I only had [Ice Resistance 2].This environment speaks volumes about how harsh it is. I stared at the furnace that lit up the forge, moving the bellows while using [Operate Air] to send in some wind. Though Ive also mastered [Operate Fire], its not been very useful. After all, oxygen seems to be more crucial forbustion. I heated the iron ore until it turned white, hammered it, folded it, and returned it to the furnace. After repeating this several times to remove impurities, I shaped it into a rod. After a while, I stopped hammering and inspected the still-red iron rod. No problems. I stacked it against the wall and scraped out the charcoal, leftover iron, and impurities from the furnace. The furnace was made of firebrick and was well-maintained, but even so, it still deteriorated. I had asked Doval, the creator, for regr inspections. To learn about its structure, I also helped with the inspections, and thanks to that, I gained a basic understanding of how the furnace works. When I return to Lidorwald, Id like to build a furnace in a corner of the garden. I checked that the fire was out and left the forge. Freed from the hellish environment, even the midsummer hot wind felt pleasant. Activating [Operate Water] on the basin of water I had saved up, I cooled down my entire body while washing off the sweat. Then I called toward the window of the living room, which was wide open, and Koyane-sama, who had been waiting inside, came closer. Good job. A small basin was ced on top of Koyane-sama, filled with arge amount of ice and several small bottles. I took a bottle and drank it down. Its a great help that you mass-produce these. But what kind of sense do you have? The contents of the bottle were a drink made from Tejiril grass, which I had devised. When Colton, Ls father, released it, he named it Stimtion Water. I still vividly remember how L, who came to tell me, looked embarrassed. Everyone has their strengths and weaknessesI thought, but unexpectedly, this name caught on. Tejiril grass has a slight fatigue recovery effect. The name clearly reflects its effect, and since its rtively inexpensive, more and more workers are drinking it daily. At a tavern near the Breos Trading Company, a bizarre drink called a Stimtion Water cocktail was even created. ording to Doval, who came for a regr inspection, Drinking it as a chaser makes the next days drink taste better. Im a bit worried it might be creating a bunch of useless people, but since its being stably supplied, Ill let it slide. As I returned the empty bottle to Koyane-sama, Quince, and Kyle came walking up from the end of the alley. Noticing me, they ran over with smiles. Weve made the delivery! Weve brought this from Narbano-san! They said, handing me a sword wrapped in cloth. An additional candidate for a magic tool, perhaps. It must have been hot. Theres chilled fruit water on top of Koyane-sama. Drink as much as you like. Thank you! The two greeted Yane-sama and Koyane-sama, then went upstairs carrying the fruit water, and cups. In the second-floor workshop, Emily and Ginny were processing and bagging Generals Tea. Judging by their conversation, they seemed to be taking a break. I had concerns about Quince and the others future lives. Most of their cash iees from me, which will stop next spring. Ted and the others will probably look after them, but I want them to be as self-sufficient as possible. After all, they are both children. But thepetition is fierce for nts that can be sold, and I dont think theyll be trusted to exchange strictly regted alchemical solutions. After all, Generals Tea is the only option. Even if thebor costs for harvesting and processing are minimal, it provides a stable ie. If they gather even a few more materials, they should be able to make a living. At the very least, it would reduce the burden on Ted and the others. After asking various people to sample it to find good buyers, Narbano and Katie liked it. Narbano because of its vor, and Katie because it wakes her up. We also asked the Breos Trading Company to carry it, and though its only a small number, some regr drinkers have emerged. They even bring it to taverns and enjoy it mixed with alcohol. Im puzzled as to why theyd want to mix it with alcohol, and Id like to say something to Katie, but its still good news. This ensures ie for next year as well. I rested in the shade with some chilled Generals Tea in hand, looking at Narbanos sword after unwrapping it. Narbano has been enthusiastic since his self-made weapon became a magic tool. Though theres not much sign of growth, hes been entrusted with swords beyond his current skill level more often. In the near future, he might level up. As I kept my gaze on Narbanos sword, I reflected on myself. Since the beginning of this year, Ive been focusing on training [Magic Tool Creation] and [cksmith]. With Yane-sama, Koyane-sama, and the pendant on the jumping rabbit, [Magic Tool Creation] has been progressing well, partly thanks to [Concentration Up]. Lately, even with cheap essories, I can make decent-quality items, so after discussing it with Samini, we decided to make a few high-quality items, while lowering the effects for the rest. Most adventurers seek affordable magic tools. But as expected, [cksmith] was slow to progress. My current rank is 2, and it hasnt grown much since the end ofst year. With [Alchemy], if you have multiple alchemical tools, you can work on several things simultaneously. Although [Magic Tool Creation] takes time, most of it is waiting for the solution to soak in. But [cksmith] is different. From start to finish, it requires a lot of time and effort. If the higher the rank, the harder it bes to level up, I wonder how much time would be needed to reach rank 6, where I can process Majumag. Samini is expecting it to happen while Im still in school, but no matter how optimistically I estimate, it doesnt seem possible. The difficulty level should increase experience, but I looked up at my home and pictured the shelves in the alchemy room. Theres the mithril silver and Tabor ore Samini gave me, and the difficult-to-handle Onkram ck ore. Leaving aside thest one, I can process the first two. Mithril silver can be alloyed with the non-magical metal powder called Hols Silver, and Tabor ore can be melted by adding coal to the fuel. As the proportion of catalyst increases, the melting point decreases, but the power of the magic metal decreases proportionally. If it exceeds a limit, the magic metal designation disappears from its name, and even with [Appraisal], its treated as just aponent or not shown at all. But thats not a failure. Its the mainstream way to use it. I guess Mercants Holy Strike Axe and Valeries Alua Sero are probably made by mixing a small amount of magic metal with iron. Weapons like Haleists Mithril Mace and uss Tenkeis Sword of Law, where the magic metal is explicitly stated in the name or appraisal results, are rarer due to their high purity. The [cksmith] skill also helps in judging such content, but at rank 2, its almost non-functional. Processing magic metal would provide significant experience for [cksmith]. Even so, theyre too precious to use while expecting failure. Theres just enough mithril silver and Tabor ore for one knife each. I just have to spend more time on cksmithing and raise my rank, but At this time of year, I could only work in the mornings. Its too harsh in the afternoon, and at night, I cant work because of the noise, regardless of the season. Maybe Ill work in the afternoon too I sighed as I looked at the heat seeping out of the forge. Chapter 120.2 Chapter 120.2 Since there was only a little charcoal left, I decided to end the smithing work for today as nned. Timing it just as the heat started to subside, I removed the furnace from the area and activated [Ice Frost]. For a moment, a fierce cold spread around, and the atmosphere surged into the smithy as if to wash it away. Its one of the spells I learned from Elphimia. Repeated use can freeze water, but a single use causes it to return to room temperature quickly. Even so, it can swiftly blow away excessive heat and make tropical nights a bit more bearable. It has been quite useful in a subtle way. After tidying up the now cooler smithy, I took Naruvanos sword and went up to the second floor. It seemed that the break was over, as Quinns and the others had resumed their work. I entered the alchemy room and promptly submerged the sword I had been given into the container.Given the swords condition, it should prate within about a month. Stillits soaking wet after all. Although the exchange work was long finished, the discoloration on the board was still damp. After the roof and small roof were created, I had also asked Rakendale about it. Why such a magical item was born. The answer was almost the same as Elphimias guess. Swords get [sh Enhancement], maces get [Blunt Enhancement], and armor gets [Durability Enhancement], making it easier to gain effects suited to their roles. If thats the case, wouldnt an entire house be an extraordinary magical item? Rakendale pondered this question and firmly stated, Its simply impossible. Apparently, creating magical items involves a lot of fluctuations; factors like the quality of the foundation, the pration of the alchemical solution, the type and condition of the magic stones, and the creators skills and tendencies all intertwineplexly. Even if the entire house were an excellent craft, turning an ordinary house into a magical item would result in little of worth. Moreover, the chance of a mere board bing such a magical item was extremely low; if it hadnt transformed into a magical item at that moment, the roof and small roof would not have been born. In other words, this board wont fly. I flicked the newlyid damp board with my finger. After that, I immersed myself in making magical items. After a while, once the general tea processing was done, Quinns and the others came down to the first floor. Having reached a good stopping point, I decided to take a short break. I arranged chilled fruit water and dried fruit on the living room table and also prepared chilled general tea. Then, we gathered around the table to discuss todays reports. Quinns and Kyle talked about deliveries, while Ginny and Emily discussed the drying process of the general herb, using gestures and expressions. When the delivery work was assigned, Quinns and Kyle seemed a bit intimidated by the unknown craftsmen. Indeed, artisans like Rag and Egil are often stubborn or entric. In that sense, Katie is also entric, but when introduced, both of them treated her kindly. I think it was not only because of the case I brought but also due to Quinns and Kyles straightforwardness that left a good impression. The drying of the general herb is also going smoothly. I considered increasing the venttion as consumption has risen, but for now, it seems fine. However, I need to start preparing tea leaves for winter soon. If the entire room is covered, drying wont progress, so I should probably talk to Dobal about it. Also, surprisingly, Naruvano seems to discern the quality of the general tea and describes the taste differences when making deliveries. Its a bit annoying, but Quinn and the others were experimenting to make it more enjoyable. That might be another reason they treat me favorably. With the reports over, we indulged in light, casual conversation while snacking on tea and dried fruit. At that moment, I suddenly sensed a strange presence. While responding to Ginnys talk, I casually shifted my gaze and focused my awareness. Someone was watching the house. It felt like an unfamiliar presence. Did they have business with me? As I wondered about it, the presence drew closer. Then, without knocking, the door was suddenly opened. Excuse me for interrupting. The man who entered was in his thirties. He looked around the room, pinpointed one spot, and grinned. At that moment, Emily and Ginnys presence changed. Emily was frozen, and Ginny showed anger. I couldnt quite understand the situation, but Who are you? If you have a business, speak to me first. You damn brat, I dont have any business with you. The man spat and turned his gaze back to Emily. Have you gotten fat in the time I havent seen you? Lets go home. You wont take her! Youre nning to sell Emily, arent you! Ginny spread her arms and stood in front of Emily. Quinns and Kyle seemed to be unaware of the situation and were simply surprised by Ginnys statement. He appeared to be Emilys fatherselling her, huh. It seems she was living with her grandmother to escape from him. ording to [Appraisal], the mans name is Boatus. He holds [Bow 1] and [Martial Arts 1], but his appearance is shabby. He was probably an ex-adventurer or ex-hunter. In either case, fewmoners have mastered [Martial Arts]. He must be undefeated against ordinary opponents. It makes sense that hes so confident. Although Quinn and Kyle looked uncertain, they lined up in front of Ginny to protect their friend. Seeing this, Boatus made a displeased face. Get out of the way! As he shouted and reached out, Boatus let out a scream. It was our household guardian, the small roof. It repelled his hand and floated in a way that blocked his view. I wonder how many times he has stubbed his fingers. It must be quite painful. While Boatus was writhing in agony, Quinns drew the small roof closer and pretended that he had thrown the wind himself. Although it was obvious it was thrown, it was a good judgment. Hes learning things beyond justbat. By the way, therge roof was fidgeting against the wall. I cant make excuses here, so I should keep it still. It seemed that the pain had settled, and Boatus, with a red face, stood up. It hurts, you damn brat! In his intense rage, all four of us took a step back. It seems theres still more to learn. Experience in such matters is crucial. When faced with hostility, if youre not ustomed to it, you can be intimidated. Thats why humans are sometimes preyed upon by goblins of the same strength. Naturally, Quinns and the others had nobat experience and couldnt counter Boatuss anger. Boatus red with a furious expression but didnt try to advance. He must not know how the small roof flew at him due to his familiarity with fighting. I tapped the table to draw Boatuss attention. Do you know whose house youve barged into? My name is Alter Less Riedwalt. Im the second son of the Riedwalt family, guardians of the eastern part of the Arsys Empire. Boatuss shock and fear were quickly reced by a nasty grin. Is this the shallow wisdom of a brat? Did you think Id fall for such an obvious lie? He doesnt believe it at all. Well, its not like a noble son surrounded by children woulde without attendants. Still, wary, Boatus nced around the room. It doesnt matter who you are or what youre doing. My father came to take back his daughter. Dont interfere. Boatus slightly toned down his speech. Regardless of whether hes a noble, he seemed to have judged that I was living in wealth. In the tense situation, I shifted my gaze to Emily. Now, what should I do? Emily was cowering behind Ginny. Not only did she show no sign of wanting to go home, but she also didnt seem concerned about her injured father. Her affection for her parent seems to havepletely withered. It would be easy to throw him outbut would that resolve the matter? As I pondered, I suddenly sensed a new presence. It approached with astonishing speed and reached the front door. Aniki, are you here!! The door was flung open with a force that seemed ready to destroy it, and it was Zelet. Behind him, Valden was also hopping around, calling out, Aniki, aniki! Why are they here? Quinns and the others were even more surprised than I was. Suddenly, the men with a bad demeanor came in. Moreover, the leading man was taller and more muscr than Talvit. It seemed Quinns and the others thought they were Boatuss allies, but they were so shocked they didnt notice Boatus also freezing in ce. Ignoring the atmosphere, Zeret and Valden found me. Then, just as if they were about to kill someone with their Chapter 120.3 Chapter 120.3 When they told Zerret and Balden who the man was and what he came for, they became furious. They tried to chase after him, but Corpus desperately held them back. The man had already fled, and if those two ran around in a rage, it would cause quite amotion. I averted my gaze from the three of them struggling and looked toward Talvit. Thats an unusual pairing. He asked for directions along the way. He said he was an adventurer, and he knew that guys name. I see. So, what do you guys want? We came to see my brother A request.Ismira cut off Zerrets quick response and pulled out a request form from her pocket. When we were at the guild, your name came up during a conversation with the receptionist. These two overheard it. But a D-rank wouldnt be sent running errands. They were thrilled! They said they could meet you anytime. I opened the request form with a sigh and saw an unfamiliar name written on it. The client was Kutes Ipjit, and it said the details would be given directly. A surname, huh. I have no idea who that is. A civilian researcher, recing Yalz ster. Oh, they finally decided? But why would they ask for me? No clue. Why dont you ask him yourself? Ismira shrugged, showing little interest. Though the reason for the direct request was a mystery, it didnt seem urgent. There was no need to rush over. And whether to ept it would depend on the details. Even for council members, theres no authority to force adventurers to take a job. As I tucked the request form away, Emily was thanking Zerret and Balden. They responded with their usual sinister expressions, but they looked somewhat pleased. I hated that I could tell the difference. In any case, now that they know where I live, theyll probably drop by whenever they feel like it. I cant just move, so I might as well make use of them if theyre going toe anyway. Zerret, Balden. What is it, big bro! They instantly reacted, twisting their necks to look at me. That guy mighte back. If you happen to be around Well knock him out!! Yeah, but if you hit him seriously, hell die. Just chase him off. Can you do that? Leave it to us, big bro! Just chase him off, alright? I made sure to emphasize that to the two of them. I was a bit worried, but it should serve as some protection for now. If you want Talvit chimed in during the exchange. When everyone turned to him, he scratched his head awkwardly. If you want, we could ask my grandpa for help. Your grandpa? Is he staying in Selen? Yeah, more or less. Could he be like us, someones bodyguard? But I couldnt imagine a knight getting involved in Selens internal issues. Perhaps reading my doubt, Talvit continued. I hadnt mentioned it before, but my grandpas a council member. Kinel Sabrois. Ever heard of him? Wait you mean themander of the defense corps! Kinel Sabroisthe council member who wanted to interrogate me about the Lisria incident. So Talvit was the grandson of themander. Ismira and Corpus were surprised, while Quince and the others whispered, A council member? A noble? Zerret and Balden, however, just grinned ear to ear, probably not understanding anything. My grandpa is a man of justice. If you talk to him, Im sure hell help. Until then Ill protect you too. Talvit said, blushing slightly. His confession-like statement brightened the expressions of Emily, Quince, and the others. A council member and his grandson, along with adventurers who can intimidate with a single re. With such people offering their help, it must feel reassuring. When Emily thanked him again, Zerret, Balden, and even Talvit smiled shyly. That moment marked the beginning of everyone warming up to each other. They listened to the tales of the Perpetual Mansas, and Talvit had a strength contest with Zerret, much to his chagrin. As I listened to theughter, I got up to brew another pot of tea. Entering the kitchen, I used [Flint] to light the stove. As I waited for the water to boil, I sensed a presence behind me. ncing over my shoulder, I met Ismiras cold gaze. You understand? Its fine. Ill handle it. Good. After she walked away, I turned my gaze back to the stove. I had only met Kinel once, but he had left the impression of a stern man. Even with a strong sense of justice, hes a keeper of thew. Hell prioritizew over personal feelings. Nothing is truly resolved. Kinel wont take action, and Zerret and the others are only a temporary measure. I need to make my move. I muttered to myself as I quietly stared at the mes in the stove. Chapter 121.1 Chapter 121.1 The lecture on general studies by Fuval also includes a basic introduction tow. I revisited the study materials in the library and asked the librarian for simr references to review. The specialized books are filled withplex terminology and grammar, which would usually be a challenge to decipher, but thanks to my [Language Proficiency], I had no trouble. With the help of [Concentration Boost], I understood the content in no time. Three days after starting my studies, I left the library with a gloomy expression. After all this research, this is the best I can do Shaking my head slightly, I left the academy, visited my coborators, and received their consent. When I returned home, I found the usual group: Serade, Lanine, Quince, along with Tarvit, Zerret, and Balden, all gathered in the living room taking a break. After greeting everyone briefly, I headed upstairs. Afterward, Ted and the others were furious when they found out about Bortass visit.There were suggestions like beating him up and dumping him in the forest, or dumping him in the Filsach territory to let him check out the newly restored mountain path, or even dropping him off in Wolber to avoid causing trouble in our hometown. By the way, the suggestion to beat him up came from Ted, the sightseeing idea was Gemmas, and the one who didnt want trouble at home was Elliot. I was surprised to see the usually gentle Elliot lose his temper, but no matter how you look at it, beating him up and dumping him isnt a good idea. If pushes to shove, Ill take care of it. Also, Ted and the others had apparently just met Manman Mansaku for the first time. A guild employee warned them, saying, They can be a bit troublesome, so if anything happens, consult with Tenko. They said theyd kept their distance as much as possible. Frankly, I dont care which Reba is involved, but their supervision falls under Ismira, Corpus, and the guild, not me. In my bedroom, I threw off my school clothes and pulled out different attire from a box stashed away. Havent worn this since the entrance ceremony. Is it a bit tight? Moving around to check, I noticed the shoulders were tight, and the sleeves and hems were shorter. It felt like it would tear if I moved too much. With the graduation ceremonying up, I should get a new outfit. Speaking of graduation, I recently received an off-season letter from my father. The content was about the martial arts tournament and graduation ceremony, saying that if things were settled in the territory, hede to watch the tournament. While I was happy, I also felt conflicted. The martial arts tournament runs from February to mid-March. Adding travel time, would mean over two months away from the territory. Even if he focuses only on the graduation ceremony, itd still be close to a month. To be honest, it wasnt that important of an event. Im almost certain he wonte, but if that happens, hell probably send someone to pick me up. Thats a hassle for me. Theres no way the Knight Commander, Loran, woulde, so itll likely be one of the former subordinate knights who got promoted. And except for Loran, none of them know about my abilities. Dealing with them is tiring, so I n to refuse the escort. After changing into this noble attire for the first time in a while, I went downstairs, adjusting my shoulders and elbows. Whats with those clothes? You look like a noble! As soon as Ted saw me, he and Gemma burst outughing. I am a noble, and this isnt the first time Teds seen me like this. Its the outfit I wore for the entrance exam. Tedughed so hard he had tears in his eyes, apparently forgetting the attire of the guy who beat him. Meanwhile, Zelet, Balden, and Nils nodded in approval, and for some reason, Quince and the others were staring at me in awe. That was embarrassing in its own way. Jonas, who showed no interest as usual, didnt matter, but Nails and Elliot tilted their heads. Heading out? I have some business. I should be back soon, but if Imte, make sure to lock up. Understood. With that, Nails nodded. I usually entrusted the keys to Daina and Nails, her son. If they werent avable, either Emily or Ginny would take the key home, but most of the time, they waited for me to return. As we were talking, I heard the sound of horseshoes and wheels from outside. It seemed the escort had arrived. A knock on the door signaled the arrival, and when I opened it, Samini greeted me with a graceful bow. Behind her was a luxurious carriage. Thank you for waiting. Its fine. Lets go. I told Ted and the others, who were all gathered at the entrance, and boarded the carriage. The destination was Emilys father, Bortass house. Chapter 121.2 Chapter 121.2 ording to the information I got from Emily, she was raised in a single-father household. Her mother passed away three years ago, and her father, who had always been rough, became even more unstable. Now, shes living with her paternal grandmother, who, fearing for Emilys safety, decided to take her in. This happened a few months before she met Quince and Kyle. Botas, Emilys father, seemed to think hed gotten rid of a burden, but not long after, he started trying to get her back. Her grandmother quickly realized that her son, Botas, was up to no good. Fortunately, Emily was often away gathering Generals Tea, so she didnt know about her fathers actions. But that changed when he barged into our house, making everyone, not just Emily, aware of what was going on. When I first heard the story, I was d he barged in. If she had been taken without us noticing, it wouldve been difficult to handle.The carriage crossed the main street and entered the northwest part of Selene. Emilys family home is a bit over a ten-minute walk away, closer than the Academy. We didnt really need a carriage, but I had Samini arrange one to keep up appearances as nobility. Even the children of nobles who rent homes use carriages for theirmutes to and from the Academy. Unfortunately, thats the proper way of nobility. As I sighed at the carriage ride, something I hadnt dealt with since the exam results were posted, I asked the others riding with me. Do you have the documents? No issues at all. Samini smiled and ced her hand on her bag. If a professional says theres no problem, then everything should proceed smoothly. After enduring a bumpy ten-minute ride, we finally arrived at our destination. The ce was an old stone apartment near the outer walls of Selenes northwest district. The building wasnt in terrible condition, but it looked older than my house. The stone was chipped in ces, with fine cracks and seams covered in ck moss. If not for the faint signs of life, it could easily be mistaken for an abandoned building. Samini opened the creaking door and entered, while I followed, mindful of maintaining a noble appearance. Our destination was a room on the second floor, at the very end. As I walked through the dim hallway, I activated my [Presence Detection] ability. I sensed Botas presence, and relief washed over me. It wouldve been a waste toe all this way, dressed like this, only for him to not be home. Still, I couldnt help but feel conspicuous. The other tenants cracked their doors open slightly, watching Samini and me. Some of the nces were tense, but I, of course, didnt care, and neither did Samini. We ascended to the second floor under this curious reception. When I nced toward our target room, I saw Botas peeking out from behind his slightly opened door. His expression was cluelesshe had no idea we were here to see him. Thats the room. Understood. As Samini approached, Botas finally seemed to realize what was happening. He hurriedly mmed the door and moved away. Sensing his retreat, I panicked as well. Is he nning to run without even hearing us out? I immediately activated [High-Speed Movement] and [Physical Strength Enhancement], overtaking Samini and kicking the door down. Hi-! A short scream rang out at the sudden sound of the door being smashed open. As I scanned the disheveled room, I saw Botas with one foot on the windowsill. Was he nning to jump? He might survive if he has physical skills, but I wont let him escape. I need to talk to you. Run if you want, but Ill chase you down wherever you go. Youyoure that noble from before! You really are a noble? I told you thatst time. Now that you understand, watch your tone. I gestured with my chin for him toe back, and though still half in disbelief, Botas lowered his foot from the windowsill. He cautiously approached, ncing back and forth between Samini and me. I tossed aside some ragged cloth draped over a chair and sat down. Samini stepped forward and bowed to Botas. I am Samini, representing the Commercial Guild. Ive been given full authority by Alter-sama for this contract. Contract? This is regarding the ve trade contract for your daughter, Emily. Botas eyes widened. I observed him closely and sighed softly. No rebuttal, no anger? So he really intends to sell her. What a father. As a formality, weve already appraised her. Shes unskilled in both magic andbor, and being only nine years old, her value is quite low W-wait! Botas interrupted, panicked. For a moment, I had hope, but once again, I was disappointed. You want to buy her, dont you?! Look, shes got a cute face, right? Shell grow into a real beauty! Botas desperately tried to convince us of her worth. Its shocking how grotesquely someone can behave. I kept my cold heart hidden, forcing myself to maintain a neutral expression. Samini, evidently used to dealing with people like him, shook her head slightly, still wearing her polite smile. Im sorry, but Lord Alter requiresbor. Her appearance does not factor into Fine. I interrupted Samini. Barely holding on to myposure, I turned to Botas. Ill consider her looks in the appraisal as you wish. Do you have any other demands? Speak now. If you try to y any games, the deals off. At my signal, Samini ced a leather pouch on the table. The sound of jingling coins caught Botas attention. As Samini began stacking gold coins one by one, Botas grin widened with each additional coin. Twenty gold coins, plus ten for her appearance. A total of thirty gold coins. Will you ept this? C-couldnt it be just a little more! ve traders wouldnt offer you more than this. You know theyd try to exploit you. Isnt that right? Chapter 121.3 Chapter 121.3 Botus was at a loss for words, likely because I had hit the mark. Samini gave a sympathetic nod. There may be a slight increase if we negotiate, but it still wont exceed twenty coins. O-Okay! Ill sell it! Thirty gold coins! Well then, please sign this contract. Hugging the gold coins, Botus signed as Samini instructed. I also gave the contract a quick read and signed it. Samini carefully reviewed it. There are no issues. The contract is now in effect. From this moment, all of Botus-samas rights over Emiri will be transferred to Alter-sama. Please dont forget that, Botus-sama.Even as Samini made this deration, Botus didnt seem to be listening. He was grinning, clutching the gold coins in his hands. Even though I failed to hide my sigh, he didnt notice. No need to see me off. Without waiting for a reply, I left the room. As I descended the dim staircase, I heard loudughtering from above. I pushed aside the difort that welled up and left the apartment building. The carriage started moving, with both of us remaining silent. After a while, Samini handed me the contract, cing it on a tin dish. As always, he was meticulous in his preparation. I threw the contract into the dish and lit it with a flint. I absentmindedly watched the smoke as it drifted out of the window. With this, both ownership and guardianship rights over Emiri-san have been nullified. There will still be records, right? Yes. They will be managed by the Merchant Guild. Unless awsuit is filed, they wont surface. However Hesitating for once, Samini continued. If you inform her, Emiri-san may feel relieved, no? Shes already at ease. She doesnt need to know. If Botus tells herthen Ill exin again. Once were back, can I leave that to you? Leave it to me. I nodded and returned my gaze to the blue sky. Was it right to keep this from Emiri? I couldnt make that judgment. She had the right to know, as the one directly involved. If Botus told her, the shock would be immense. I also felt it should be exined to her beforehand. But would that really be the best for Emiri? In this world, all rights to children were held by their parents. Even if parents sought to sell their children out of greed, the children had no right to refuse. A person could be bought and sold for as little as thirty gold coins. I felt Emiri was too young to know such a harsh reality. By the way Samini suddenly broke the silence. When I turned to face him, his usual cool gaze was on me. Does Alter-sama dislike ves? It was an unexpected question. I hesitated and thought for a moment. I understand their role. Hearing that, Samini quietly nodded. In this world, ves had an aspect of necessary evil. Debt ves worked to repay their debts or were released after a set period. It was essentially an advance on wages, and those sold like Emiri were also treated as debt ves. Except for severe criminals and captured war prisoners, even criminal ves could be freed after serving their time or paying reparations. What they were doing wasnt much different from what was done in my previous lifejust called something else. But that didnt mean I could condone the very system in this world. A person who had lost their rights would never be treated properly, and if the employees of small towns or viges and the Merchant Guild were corrupt, contracts could easily be vited. Moreover, children born to ves had no right to freedom. Even if I understood the necessity, there were many realities I couldnt ignore. Suppressing the unease in my heart, I returned the dish to Samini. Theres one more thing Id like to ask. Could you inform Kinele Saburoa of the recent developments? To the councilman? I actually know his grandson. He asked me to handle this. I see. Please dont mention my name. Perhapster, but for now, they might get overly cautious after yesterday. Samini acknowledged with his usual smile. Kinele Saburoa must be in a tough spot. It would be hard to ignore his grandsons request to save a young girl, yet he couldnt bend thew. Now that someone had purchased and annulled the ve contract, Emiri was truly free. Even if Botus tried to cause more trouble, I could confidently step in to help. With this, Emiris problem was finally resolved. Im sorry about this. You werent even in charge, but I dragged you into it. Not at all. Alter-sama always takes good care of me. We help each other out, right? Especially today. So, as a small token of thanks, Id like to introduce someone to you. That sounds intriguing. Samini leaned in slightly. Theres a craftsman named Katie. Shes young but full of ambition. I vouch for her skills. A craftsmaninteresting. Ill definitely consider it. Im counting on you. Her work and skill deserve more recognition. With Katies abilities, carving a Majumag should be a simple task. She had been improving her craft by learning the techniques of the Rag, and Samini was sure to appreciate her work. That said, I myself stillcked the skill. When would I ever master the heat treatment for the Majumag? I have a suggestion as well. As I was thinking about that, Samini suddenly spoke. I instinctively braced myself, thinking he would lecture me about the heat treatment. Id like to introduce you to an excellent tailor. Please visit upon your return. With a deeper smile, Samini pointed to my sleeve. Seeing my exposed wrist, I couldnt help butugh. Haha, I see. Ill dly take the rmendation. If youre interested, shall we go now? Half a year from now. Ill probably grow by then. Samini remained silent as Iughed it off. Chapter 122.1 Chapter 122.1 Im sorry, Tenko. I dont know the details either. As soon as Reba spoke, she apologized with a guilty expression. Its one of thosete summer days clinging to autumn, and Ide to the Adventurers Guild to check on the status of the special request made for me. They only said, I need a child adventurer who can use [Earth Wall], and thats it. Thats odd. Even if its a repair job, theres no reason to limit it to children. Reba and I tilted our heads, separated by the counter. It had been five days since Id been contacted about the special request from Mannen Mansaku. Id been busy dealing with Emilys situation, but that didnt mean Id ignored itpletely. The day after I was contacted, I visited the guild and left a message with another receptionist because Reba wasnt there, saying, Im busy at the moment. Now that things had settled down, Ide back to check on it, and Kyutes Ipjit was still waiting for me. What will you do? You dont have to take the request if you dont want to. At this point, I cant just turn it down. Ill at least go listen to what its about. Whether I ept it will depend on the details.Id appreciate that. To be honest, we cant afford to get on bad terms with the council member either. With a weight lifted off her shoulders, Reba scribbled an address onto a piece of parchment. I took it and headed to Kyutes home. Kyutes Ipjit is one of the newly appointed council members. About six months ago, Risurias recement was decideda woman named Mumer Tershein, who works as a private tutor. The reason it took so long was that both were selected from the civilian sector. If they were from one of the three major academies, the Magic Guild, or the Guardsmander, they wouldve been selected without needing the councils approval. But thats not the case for civilians. Even if they meet the qualifications based on their achievements or abilities, whether they ept the role is entirely up to them. Unlike academy heads, who are selected almost out of obligation, their position is different. It mustve been quite difficult to find recements after losing two civilian council members at once. Kyutes house was located in the southwest corner of Selen, near the outer walls, practically the opposite side of town from my own home. Naturally, this area was also part of the slums. After asking passersby for directions several times, I finally arrived at my destination. Before me stood a humble, single-story brick house. The property was modest, with narrow gaps between the neighboring homes and no visible garden. It was the kind of ce meant simply for sleepinga far cry from the type of home youd expect a council member to live in. At first nce, the outer walls werent severely damaged, but considering how worn-down the house was, it was probably a wall repair job after all. A council member would also be familiar with road repairs. Perhaps they were strapped for cash and thats why they specifically requested me, a D-rank adventurer. When I knocked on the door, a gaunt middle-aged man appeared after a brief wait. As he nced at me suspiciously, I bowed politely. Im Tenko, a D-rank adventurer. Im here regarding your special request Finally! Yourete, you know! Kyutes waved me in hurriedly, and I entered the house, stopping in my tracks almost immediately. What where am I supposed to walk? Kyutes Ipjit, sessor to Yarz ster. His home was a junk-filled mess. Nocalling it junk isnt quite right. The piles everywhere were all research materials and documents. Now that I think about it, Isnira had mentioned Kyutes was a civilian researcher. That tracks. He was a researcher, through and through. Kyutes navigated his way through stacks of parchment, books, and various tools with practiced ease and sat down in a chair that had somehow managed to remain uncovered. He motioned for me toe in, and though reluctant, I made my way through the room, being careful not to step on any documents. Have a seat somewhere around there. Its all a mountain of papers, though. It wont damage them if you sit. And those arent particrly important books anyway. I see Well, Ill just stand. You sure? Alright then, lets get started. Kyutes, still seated, spread his arms wide, gesturing toward the heaps of research materials. Surely not does he want me to clean this up? Mr. Kyutes, do you remember the contents of the request you made with the Adventurers Guild? Whats this sudden question? Are you mocking me? I handed him the request form Id brought with me. It says here that you would exin the request details in person. Im here to hear those details. Oh, right. I left out the details to avoid attracting unwanted attention. Completely slipped my mind. Kyutes dug through one of the pilespossibly a deskand magically pulled out a cup. As he tilted it back, he began to exin the request. My guess had been a little off. It wasnt to clean up but to help him move. Since hed been appointed to the council, theyd assigned him a new residence, and he wanted help moving his belongings. Well, its not unheard of for adventurers to help with moves. The odd part was that this is usually a job for F-rank or E-rank adventurers. Its rare for a D-rank, especially a solo adventurer, to be specifically requested. And with all these research materials crammed into the house, it would be hard work even for a team. I heard you specifically requested a child who can use [Earth Wall]. Does that mean theres also some repair work involved? No, no repair work. Then why make such a request? Id heard you were a capable adventurer. To think youd ask such an idiotic question Im disappointed. Kyutes shook his head, looking exasperated. Im the one whos disappointed here. None of this makes sense. Ive never been told Im good at moving or cleaning, nor do I think thats the case. Im sorry, but I dont quite understand what youre getting at. Helena is my former student. Does that exin it? Ah, so you used to be a teacher? Years ago. I passed the position on to Helena. The council, and Helenas former teacher. The connection seems to be [Earth Wall], but that doesnt exin anything. I asked with my eyes once more, and Kyutes let out a dramatic sigh, as if to show his exasperation. You still dont get it? The academys standards have dropped. I dont trust just any adventurer with my research materials. Youre capable enough to transport them safely without ruining them. Though, Im starting to have doubts about that. Chapter 122.2 Chapter 122.2 It was a harsh usation, but I had to agree it was suspicious. I casually nced at the stack of parchment piled up, but it made no sense at all. It seemed to be an analysis of a magic circlethough, in this world, magic circles are mere symbols. I had no clue what they were researching. Youre right, I dont know enough. But thats not the main issue. If you were to carry all these documents by yourself, I cant even begin to imagine how long it would take. You should hire other adventurers. Theres no need to worry. I have the magical bag, Telpers Bag. Once again, he shoved his hand between some books and pulled out an ancient bag.He proudly presented it, and my head began to ache. What is this feeling of frustration? If he has the magical Telpers Bag, then transporting things isnt an issue at all. You just stuff everything in, and pick out what you need when its time. Anyone could do it. So, we dont need the help of adventurers, right? When I said this, Kyutes looked shocked. You expect me to clean this up!? Thats what it sounds like. No way! Im terrible at cleaning! Kyutes clenched his fist and dered this. How could he say that so confidently? How did this guy even get elected to the council? Frustrated with theck of progress, I returned the conversation to the point. I understand youre bad at cleaning. But that doesnt exin why you called me. Are you avoiding the main issue? At my words, Kyutes flinched. Then, he muttered quietly under his breath. Because itll get stolen. What? Im trying to revive lost magical technology! What if my research gets stolen!? Kyutes blurted out, breathing heavily. It didnt resonate with me at all, though. But at least with that one sentence, I finally understood the gist of it. He had been given arge mansion by the council, but hes bad at cleaning and afraid of having his research stolen, so he cant hire anyone. And thats where Ie in. Being a student at the academy, Im trustworthy, plus Im Helenas disciple. To Kyutes, who used to be a lecturer, I might even feel like a grand disciple. However, I think master and disciple should be more concerned about research theft. Just to confirm, is your research on lost magical technology really that important? Do you know of [Magic Essence]? Alphas skill, right? Exactly. Thats proof that magical technology has been lost. Alphas could instantly modify and reconstruct any magic. Not just magiche could even create magic tools and golems Hold on a minute. I stopped Kyutes as he rambled on. This wasnt the version of the story I knew. I heard [Magic Essence] was about reducing mana consumption and increasing casting speed. Thats a result of modification and reconstruction! The old-timers deny it, but Helena agrees with me. Shes also keen on solving the mystery of [Magic Essence]. Ill figure it out first, though. Kyutes thenunched into a passionate monologue about his theories. I listened while picking up the research documents again. Modifying and reconstructing magicits a power that defies thews of the world. I dont have that ability, but if I had asked the chubby one, maybe it wouldve been possible. Knowing of Alphas exploits, I had suspected he might be a reincarnator. But Im not sure. I cant be certain. Kyutes was fervently exining that magic used to be much freer. If thats true, then mastering lost magical technology might be an ultra-rare skill. There are Alphas with [Magic Essence], Lapnas with [Multiple Chanting], the sage Telper, and the puppet master Kukra. Even outside of Alphas faction, there are countless other legends, like Adelina with [Analysis], SS-rank war god Sleyas, and the beast god Zebel. Many of the top individuals in this world are on par with me, if not more talented. I think its doubtful that theyre all reincarnators. If they were, there would be traces of them in history. Rather than applying a rare case like mine, its more natural to think of them as born geniuses. Setting aside the true nature of [Magic Essence], Kyutes theory is actually correct. When I was reincarnated, the chubby one rmended teleportation magic. This world indeed has teleportationspatial magic exists here. Its not the magic itself thats been lost, but, as Kyutes imed, the techniques to wield it. Despite his fear of being robbed, Kyutes passionate lecture continued. Teaching his students knowledge is a normal behavior. He might have taken a long and winding path, but this man is still a researcherand a lecturer. While listening to his speech, I shifted my gaze back to the documents at hand. Not that it helps me, though. No matter how much I look at these magic circles or whatever, [Language Proficiency] doesnt activate at all. If I could read this, I wouldve been able to decipher magic books or scrolls. Im neither capable nor interested in unraveling [Magic Essence]. So, Ill just do what Im here to do. Kyutes. So as I was sayinghmm? A question? Yes, lets get to the main point. Ill take the job. But please tell me about the reward. It wasnt listed on the contract. I dont have any money. Excuse me. W-Wait! As I turned to leave, Kyutes clung to my waist. He really was nning to make me work for free. Hed been dancing around the issue, but in the end, wasnt this the real reason? What about all the deductions Ive made? Kyutes looked up at me with a strained smile as I coldly stared down at him. I dont have money, but Ill give you something great instead! A magic book! And what kind of useless spell is it? H-How rude you are! Despite his words, Kyutes was visibly flustered. I couldnt me him. Even basic spells fetch ten gold coins, which is too much just for moving things. Besides, thanks to Professor Elfimia, I knew that many spells had been removed from the system. It was probably one of those duds. This is a spell I developed myself! Its one of my proud creations! Wow, that sounds even worse. Does it explode when cast? Why would anyone need a spell like that!? The spell is called [Reference Point]. It marks a designated spot! Ill return the question to you. Why would anyone need a Just as I was about to finish, I stopped. A marker? Tell me more about the spell. Are you interested? Just like Helena said, you have great potential! Thats fine, just give me the details. Oh, right! Let me exin! Despite my bluntness, Kyutes lit up and eagerly exined. [Reference Point] is a basic non-attribute spell. As long as its within your line of sight, you can mark any location. Even if the target moves, the marker wont disappear. For example, if you mark a bird, the marker will remain no matter how far it flies, and youll know exactly where it is. Thats impressive. It sounds like a very useful spell. Kyutes beamed with joy at my praise, but his expression soon darkened. But while the marker is active, your mana is constantly drained. The farther the distance, the faster the consumption, and at some point, it skyrockets to the point where it drains your mana in an instant. I see. So its not suited for long-term tracking. Can you cast other spells while its active? If you lose concentration, the marker disappears. You cant use other spells at the same time. Kyutes shook his head sadly, but with [Multiple Chanting], that could be worked around. I continued my questions. Can anyone else see the marker? Unfortunately, only the caster can see it. I thought it might be useful for construction work or surveying, but if no one else can see it, its kind of pointless. Oh, unless they have [Magic Search] or [Mana Vision]. Do you know about [Mana Vision], the ability from the Mystic Eye? As I listened to his answer, I considered the potential of [Reference Point]. This spell might actually be useful. At the very least, its worth trying. Even if its useless, Ill just be helping with the move for free. Its not a huge inconvenience. Ive decided. Ill take the job in exchange for the [Reference Point] spellbook. WhReally? Even though its a failed spell? Didnt you just say it was your proud creation? Well, whatever. Yes, Id like that spellbook. Please. At my words, Kyutes fell silent. Then, just as he started trembling, he leaped at me with a beaming smile. Ugh, with all this junk, theres nowhere to run. I cant believe you appreciate my spell this much! What a wonderful day! Im so lucky to have a student like you! The middle-aged man clung to me, tears of joy in his eyes. This guy I hope Rackendale isnt another one of his students. Chapter 122.3 Chapter 122.3 The move was finished before dusk. I threw everything into the Telpers bag and just pulled them out ording to Kyutes instructions at the new mansion, so it was easy. It was annoying how Kyutes would constantly go off-topic, but I got used to it quickly enough. I made small talk as needed, and while nodding along, I waited for the next instruction. It took more time than necessary, but Kyutes seemed to enjoy chatting as he pleased. Because of that, even after the move was done, he wouldnt let me leave and almost suggested I stay the night. Somehow, I managed to get his signature for jobpletion and headed home. The next day, I went into the forest to try out the new magic I had acquired, [Reference Point]. I had already tested the basics at home, so I understood how it worked. The magic consumption was the lowest among the beginner spells I knew.After about ten seconds, the same amount of mana was lost again, and when I specified a distant spire from the rooftop, the consumption increased slightly, and the rate of depletion sped up. Still, it wasnt a significant burden, so the further away Kyutes mentioned must refer to quite a distance. After confirming that no adventurers were nearby, I set my belongings down on a fallen tree. Lets start with something simple. I designated a small stone nearby using [Reference Point], and a point of light attached to it. Then, I focused and used [Multi-Casting],unching [Magic Bolt] at the target. The magical arrow pierced the point of light perfectly, sending the stone flying. Next, I designated two branches. One on the right, two on the left. When I [Multi-Cast] the [Magic Bolt], the exact number of bolts hit their respective targets as intended. Finally, I designated another small stone and fired fifteen bolts, all of which struck the light point dead-on, shattering the stone into pieces. Better than expected, I muttered with a grin. As I smiled, a shadow crossed my vision. Looking up, I saw a bird soaring high above the forest. I immediately designated the bird with [Reference Point]. Though the bird disappeared behind the trees, I could sense exactly where it was. As I left the spell active, the mana consumption slowly increased. While canceling the magic, I was struck by how convenient [Reference Point] was. All magic requires concentration just to designate the target. The same goes for [Multi-Casting]the more spells, the less urate they be. However, whenbined with [Reference Point], the time and effort needed to focus are drastically reduced. Not only can you pinpoint targets precisely, but it also bes easy to allocate spells ording to the situation. Though my short-range bolts have be more urate over time, this level of precision was previously impossible. If I pair this with [Appraisal], mybat efficiency should increase significantly. Alright, time for some realbat. Afterward, I walked through the forest, searching for monsters using [Presence Detection]. Every monster I encountered was designated with [Reference Point], and I took them down with attack spells. It didnt matter how scattered or numerous they were. The moment they entered my field of vision, I designated them, then immediately appraised their health and cast the necessary amount of attack spells. The mana consumption of [Reference Point] was minimal, and since I canceled it quickly, it didnt be a burden. I hunted quietly, with terrifying efficiency. Before I realized it, there was a pile of monster corpses toorge to carry back. I went overboard In a hurry, I disassembled them, and stuffed pelts, meat, mana stones, and usable weapons into arge bag. Hoisting it onto my back, I stumbled my way back to town, barely slipping in before the gates closed. I smiled at the gate guard, who was concerned about my wobbling, as I carried the heavy load home. Walking down a dim alley, the image of my hunting mentor, Nerio, came to mind. If he saw this reckless hunting, Nerio would be devastated Thebination of attack magic, [Reference Point], and [Appraisal] was overwhelmingly efficient. Because of that, I need to be more careful. If I keep hunting as I used to, I wont be able to handle it all. That asidemy bow is going to be even more obsolete from here on. The bow isnt useless, since it can be applied to magic. I told myself that, but Nerios sad expression didnt change. Chapter 123.1 Chapter 123.1 If there were a cold wind in this world, today would be the first. Under the autumn sky, where the cold winds rage, I stood in the grasnd, observing the divided positions of east and west. Commanding the eastern forces is Kurtos Norbert Pesim. He is the heir to the Pesim barony and tends to be overconfident, but among the third year, he stands out as the best. And themander of the west is Lambert Alois Ketten. He is the third son of a baronial family, excelling in individual skills, leadership, and judgment, ranking top among the third years. Excluding loyal subjects like Felix and oddballs like me, theres no one among the upperssmen who surpasses him. The joint exercise involving second yearswho will emerge victorious in the first battle? Both camps, along with the senior students acting as judges, take their positions.As the battle drum sounds in the central tent, both sides spring into action. Following the standard strategy, the Kurtos squad sends out a mobile unit in advance. In contrast, the Lambert squads movements seemed somewhat sluggish. Moreover, they seem to be nning to confront the enemy without reorganizing their squad. As I watch, Kamar and Neji from the Kurtos squad rush past me. Judges, thank you for your hard work! You guys do your best too! I reply to the two with a rxed response. Then, as I see the mobile unit led by Kurtos set off, a nearby upperssman signals me with his eyes. Well then, time to get to work. I chase after the mobile unit and head toward Lamberts position. Picking up speed, I overtake the mobile unit, and Kamar and the others ahead look back, confused. Since the Lambert squad abandoned the battlefield capture, they seem to have advanced more than anticipated. Having boldly prated deep into enemy territory, Kamar and Neji turn back and join the rear mobile unit. Theyve wasted their stamina. The two avoided istion, but the mobile unit is still protruding. As they make contact with the steadily advancing Lambert squad, the mobile unit entersbat. The messenger from the Kurtos squad arriveste, issuing orders to retreat and join the front lines. They arepletely on the back foot. Despite their important role, the messenger is slower than the mobile unit. This is likely due to their reluctance to weaken their forces by assigning nonbatants. Moreover, even if the messenger is slow, if they could have anticipated Lambert abandoning the battlefield capture, they could have directed Kamar and the others to the next best strategy. They probably couldnt read the situation. Elphimia is the judge, and Elliott is with the Lambert squad. Only Liz seems to have the wit to manage this; its quite the burden. The isted Kurtos mobile unit shes with the front line led by Elliott. While Kamar and the others are fighting bravely, who knows how much they understand. The only reason they arent being crushed is that the opposing Elliott squad and third years arent stepping up, leaving the fight entirely to the second years. It seems to be a strategy to allow the underssmen to gain experience, following the precedent set by Sobralst year. Whether they are aware of such intentions or not, Nils charges out energetically. Even though Elliott instructs him to fall back, Kamar and Neji calmly handle the situation and are quickly taken down. Okay, Nils is out. Head back to the waiting area. I dere while tossing a white cloth that indicates his elimination. I wanted to show Alter a good performance Dont disrupt the formation for such a reason. Its not just you who will die, but your teammates will get caught up in it too. Absolutely! Please reflect on this! Nils is scolded by Elliott and leaves the battlefield with his shoulders slumped. After that, Kamar and Neji struggle but the front lines of the Kurtos squad, trying to regroup, are hit from the side by the Lambert squad, halting their progress, and ultimately, they retreat alongside the isted mobile unit. With that, the tide of battle shifted dramatically. Prioritizing coordination among squad members, the Lambert squad steadily defeats the Kurtos squad due to the difference in their capabilities. When the front lines copse and they invade close to the main camp, Liz leads the mages, charging forward with the intent to die honorably. However, mages without offensive spells are merely children. Elliott assigns the task to the second year, ultimately breaching the Kurtos main camp through sheer numbers. The first battle ended in victory for the Lambert squad. The injured receive treatment, while the others return to the tents. I attend the judges debriefing, where the seniorsmunicate tomorrows points of caution. After the debriefing, as I try to return to my tent, Elphimia approaches me. We won decisively, didnt we? Given the disparity in strength. Lambertsmand ability is beyond that of a mere student, and there are also Felix and Elliotts squad. Your followers were curled up in the waiting area, though? In the early stages. Dont mention it. Theyre usually reliable forces. Everyone prepares dinner or rests in preparation for tomorrow. By now, I imagine Nils is being scolded by Elliott somewhere. Also, the other Ranaine, Jonas, was fighting with the Lambert squad. He couldnt use any support magic, so he served as a messenger, but in the end, he mixed with the assault unit and scattered Lizs attacking squad. Even among mages, the difference in determination and experience for closebat is night and day. If Lizs assault unit were made up of people like Jonas, Kurtos might havested a bit longer. I wonder what will happen tomorrow. Its obvious. Itll get chaotic, right? Recallingst year, Elphimia smiled faintly. Chapter 123.2 Chapter 123.2 The next morning, when the team assignments were announced, Lambert returned to his tent with a stern expression, while Kurtos, hiding his tension beneath a calm demeanor, went back to his own. Perhaps due to their overwhelming victory the day before, Lamberts team had suffered significant losses. Starting with Elliotts squad, many of the prominent third-years were reassigned from Lamberts team to Kurtoss, leaving only Felix as the remainingpetent force. The only silver lining was that the second-years had a bnced level of strength. Lambert was put in a difficult position, but Kurtos must also be feeling the pressure. If they didnt create such a disparity, it would mean the instructors had assessed Lamberts team as capable of struggling. If they lost, Kurtos would have no ground to stand on. And as the instructors intended, both teams would end up fighting desperately. I received permission to move closer to Lamberts main camp. The weaker Lambert team couldnt expand their front lines. They would be taken out one by one.The main battlefield would likely be near Lamberts main camp. All preparations wereplete, and the camp bell echoed through the forest. Thus began the second day of the joint training exercise. As Kurtoss team moved out, Lambert formed a circr formation centered around their main camp. Though it was a thorough defensive stance, only Felix stepped forward from the front line of the circle. It seemed he intended to confront Kurtoss vanguard alone. Felix was being reckless. In any case, now that their defenses were so solid, half-hearted attacks would be repelled. They could either aim for a breakthrough at one point or encircle andunch a full-scale attack. It would be interesting to see howst years experience influenced the situation. Kurtos had been part of the ambush unit, so he could anticipate that Lambert would use the same tactics. Even if the likelihood of an ambush was low, Kurtos wasnt the type to gamble. In that casewould theyunch a half-hearted attack? If it were Lambert, he would probably see through that. While scouting, Kurtoss attacking force reached the front of the main camp and began to deploy to surround the circr formation. As expected, the rear guard halted at the midpoint between the two camps. They likely nned to be cautious of an ambush while attacking only with the vanguard, switching to a full-scale assault once they assessed the situation. Once they encircled, the ambush unit wouldnt be able to move freely. They would lose troops unnecessarily, but it was a reliable strategy. It all depended on that guy. Facing Felix was Sigurass squad,manding the attacking forces, with Elliotts squad also standing by nearby. They had deployed two of the strongest third-year squads to keep the troublesome Felix in check, but Elliotts expression was grim. He seemed dissatisfied with their deployment. Charge! Once the encirclement wasplete, Sigurassmand initiated the attack. The tremendous sh of swords and shouts shattered the silence as nearly a hundred students became embroiled in battle. The Lambert teams circr formation was strong. Allies fought nearby, and they had reinforcements and mages at their back. In contrast, the attacking forces, due to the encirclement, had to stretch their front lines. Since they werent moving the rear guard, they were also outnumbered. Kurtoss team attacked vigorously to break the circle, but the Lambert teammunicated and repelled the assaults. Although some of the attacking forces fired arrows into the center of the circle, the reinforcements raised shields to block thempletely. The difficulties they faced werent just due to morale or numbers. The injured Lambert team members were swapped out for reinforcements, receiving first aid while reapplying support magic before returning to the circle. It was a feat made possible by having mages inside. On the other hand, Kurtoss team was advancing towards the enemys main camp, so very few who could use support magic were in the rear guard or at their own main camp. It was only a matter of time before their support magic ran out. Though the attacking forces likely werent overly optimistic, they had underestimated the situation. However, cooperation amongrades and magical support has its limits. First aid couldnt heal everything, and their magic was running out. The circle gradually became chaotic, and the number of dropouts increased. Among them, Felix fought valiantly. Undeterred by the attacking forces, he took them down one after another. Nils struggled against a superior opponent but was knocked away, crashing into a tree and losing consciousness. The overwhelming force made the second-years hesitate. Felix wouldnt let such an opportunity slip by. In an instant, he shifted from defense to offense and charged into Sigurass squad. Elliott, in a panic, tried to sh at him but fell to Felixs fierce onught. Dont falter! Hold him down As Felix closed in, Siguras shouted, but before he could finish, he was struck directly by a wooden sword and copsed. With themander and the capable Elliott gone, the attacking forces wavered. If they lost now, the me would fall on Siguras. Felix could defend but couldnt move forward. If they only needed to hold him down, they could have had Elliotts squad fortify their defenses until the full-scale attack. They had lost Elliott and Nils due to unnecessary aggression. In the first ce, themander shouldnt have put himself in such a dangerous position, and he dared to givemands right in front of Felix. It was as if he was asking to be attacked. Well, if Kurtos had given the orders, it would have been harsh to me Siguras. Go, Felix! Breaking through the mor, amanding voice rang out like a thunderous shout. Receiving his lordsmand, Felix dashed out as if propelled forward. Then, six members surged out from the center of the circle, following behind him. The frontal forces hurriedly tried to contain him, but the front of the circle shifted to the offensive and obstructed their efforts. My name is Lambert Alois Ketten! If you want my head,e and take it! Moreover, the captain himself rushed to fill the gap left by Felix. Should they seize the g or take down the captain? With two objectives, the attacking forces, now without amander, fell into confusion. To report the situation, a messenger from Kurtoss team rushed, but he wouldnt make it in time. They were right in front of the enemys main camp. Though it might have been a coincidence, things were progressing exactly as Lambert intended. He had read Kurtoss character, solidified their defenses, and baited the enemys vanguard. Then, he took down the strongest members and immediately sent Felix to charge. Eliminating themanding figures of the attacking forces was fortunate. Well, it seemed Elliott had been wary of this situation. However, despite differences in magnitude, I think they ended up with a simr result. Felix was devoting his life to Lambert. He had be the cornerstone of the defense, a wedge for counterattack. Given such a significant role, it would be strange if he didnt rise to the asion. Watching the fighting Lambert, I couldnt help but smirk secretly. I thought it was just Felix, but it seems everyone here is fired up. Moreover, he jumped into the danger zone and even dered his name. What he was doing was the same as Siguras, but the meaning and effect are different between coincidence and deliberate action. Anddid he leave the gs defense to the second-years? Even in such circumstances, he was letting the juniors learn. Truly, a model senior. I exchanged nces with the other judges and left the scene. Now, I will witness Felixs battle. Chapter 123.3 Chapter 123.3 I run alongside Felix at a distance, careful not to get in his way. The six other participants who deployed with us for some reason dont chase him. Instead, they scatter, running through the forest. They pop out in front of Kurtoss messengers and scoutsnot to fight, but only to vanish back into the woods. Curious, I sneak a peek and notice all six have their faces covered with cloth. So, their goal is disruption. Covering their faces I see, its to mess with our ability to judge them. Even if the third-yearsck strength, the second-years arepetent enough. But if we cant see their faces, we wont know who we need to watch out for. Its likely the disruption squad is made up mostly ofmoners.Most nobles or knights sons hate covering their faces. And those willing to do so tend to have high moraleespecially themoners. This disruption squad from Lamberts group has even managed to throw off the entire alertwork. In different parts of the forest, rear units have been moving in the wrong direction, standing still for no reason, or giving up and retreating back to Kurtoss main camp. Retreating isnt the worst option. A clear analysis would show that most of these threats arent all that dangerous. The real threat, though, is racing through the forest at full speed. Felix suddenly appears, wiping out a rear unit in the blink of an eye. The confusion only grows worse. Felix tears through the center, making his way toward Kurtoss main camp. Then, he suddenly stops in his tracks. I figured youde charging straight through. Standing in his way were Kamal and Nejikane. They mustve pieced together from fragments of information that Felix was on the attack and gathered a team to ambush him. Still more trouble, huh? Catching his breath, Felix raises his wooden sword. These two wont be easy to get past unscathed. And above all, Felix has already exhausted too much energy getting here. Kamal and Nejikane direct their squad to surround him. Felix-sama! A sudden voice shatters the encirclement. Bursting through are three members of Lamberts team. Lambert-sama ordered us to assist you! The second-years take position beside Felix, wooden swords raised. Like him, they are also battered and bruised. They seem to have been part of the formation rather than a prepared counterattack team. It must be unnned reinforcements. Felix looks surprised for a moment, then his expression shifts into a grin. Alright! Stay with mewere taking their main camp together! With his sword aimed at Kamal and Nejikane, Felix charges. The three second-years follow, shouting as they cut into the ambush squad. The ambush team falters slightly. Its not just Felixs momentum The arrival of reinforcements implies that the front lines may have been pushed back. If thats the case, holding this spot would be meaningless. In truth, Lambert is still holding his ground elsewhere, but the messengers have been scattered, leaving the ambush team without reliable information. As Kamal struggles to hold off the fierce attack, he shouts. Rastean, get back to the main camp! What are you We need to regroup! Theres still time if you hurry! NejikaneRasteangrimaces, torn by themand. Then, he turns on his heel and shouts, Ill be waiting at the camp! Its the right call. Even if the regrouping doesnt work, if things stay like this, Kurtos will lose all hismanders. With Rastean back at camp, they might still have a chance. Butthis wont buy them much time. Kamal swings his sword awkwardly, trying to make up for hisck of skill in martial arts. Yet the gap in raw power is too great. Felix steadily pushes him back until Kamal takes a clean hit to the upper body and falls unconscious. With him down, the rest fall apart. Felix and his reinforcements tear through the ambush team, forcing some members to retreat to the main camp. With this, the final obstacle is gone. Hearing Rasteans report, Kurtos prepares to face Felixs counterattack squad at the camp. Then, something catches my attention. I sense a group from the disruption squad converging and heading toward the main camp. So that was part of the n, too. Felix, joined by the reinforcements, takes off running. Butonce again, he halts abruptly. I turn back, ears straining in disbelief. The sound of a camp bell echoes through the forest. Felix, the second-years, and I all stand frozen in shock. Neither the counterattack squad nor the disruption squad had reached Kurtoss camp. The g It must have fallen. Thats the end of the exercise. Return to the camp. At my announcement, Felix turns toward me with a dazed expression. The second-years hang their heads, stifling quiet sobs. Chapter 123.4 Chapter 123.4 When I returned to the waiting area for the referees, the atmosphere was strange. Everyone was watching the medical tent from a distance. Did someone get seriously hurt? Lambertno, thats impossible. As I stood there observing the scene, Elphimia emerged from the medical tent after a while. She began talking with the instructor who had been waiting nearby. Hes unconscious, but hell be fine. I see, thats a relief. After bowing to the relieved instructor, Elphimia noticed me too.As she approached, she muttered, It was Shock Bolt, the Lightning Arrow. Who got hit? A second-year from Kurtos unit. Do you know who did it? Could it be that one? Spot on. So, it was you in the circle, Luchena. You told me about her, but still Exhausted from using sacred magic, Elphimia stretched slightly. Shes incredible, isnt she? Even with multiple instructors scolding her, do you know what she said back? No idea. I cant begin to understand her. She said the ban on attack magic is too soft. Elphimia gave a dry, humorlessugh, and I couldnt help but chuckle along. What a fool. Yeah. What does she n to do if she runs into someone resistant to her specialty? Shell probably rely on her teammates to handle it. Weve got [Sword sh] in the mix, too. Well, getting involved with her never ends well. Looks like its already gone bad, though. Following her gaze, I saw Lambert and Felix heading our way. As soon as Lambert spotted me, he stormed over with enough force to nearly stomp through the ground. She got disqualified! What was that girl thinking?! Felix tried to calm the still-furious Lambert. Since his master was so upset, it seemed Felix didnt even have the time to wallow in defeat. Once Lambert had settled down a bit, I tried starting a conversation. Felix gave a sheepish smile. I felt pretty down when we realized we lost. I thought it was because I wasnt good enough. But after learning what really caused it, I felt somewhat relieved. Lamberts strategy was sound after all. I just wish we could have proven it. Havent you already? Felix followed my gaze, and so did Lambert. A few second-years passing by gave Lambert a respectful bow. They mustve fought under Lambertsmand. They were battered, but none of them wore the look of defeat. They get it. Nobody sees this as a failure. Youve fulfilled your role as senior. Now its their turn. Lambert, perhaps hiding his embarrassment, gave a stern nod. The second-years smiled, bowed once more, and returned to their tent. Its a shame, though. This was yourst exercise, too. Felixmented as he watched them leave. Its fine. We wouldnt have been the best role models for them anyway. Dont lump me in with you! Without missing a beat, Elphimia rejected the statement, but Lambert shook his head. To me, youre all the same. Strategy or no strategy. Elphimia started to argue but bit her tongue. She nced at me and sighed as if to say, He doesnt get it. And so, the final training exercise at the academy came to an end. As withst year, the students learned many lessons and gained valuable experience. Though I was stuck as a referee, getting the chance to observe their battles from an objective perspective was a rare experience. While folding my tent for the retreat, I noticed Lambert and Kurtos shaking hands. A nce around revealed simr scenes unfolding everywhere. Shortly, some of these students will likely go on to be key figures supporting the empire. Lambert should aim to be a court knight. Leaving him in Keeten would be a waste. Then again, who am I to talk? Well both keep fighting to protect our ruralnds. Chapter 124.1 Chapter 124.1 As I left the forest, Quince and the others came running toward me. We gathered a lot! Saying that, they proudly disyed the fruits of their efforts. Their leather bags were filled not only with General Grass but also with various wild nts. On thiste autumn day, we had taken a break from making magical tools and cksmithing to collect materials and go mushroom hunting. Though Quince and the others usually trained in the backyard, they rarely asked toe along when I said I was heading to the forest. Since it was just a casual outing, I allowed them to join on the condition that they not enter the forest. I entrusted their safety to Rooflord and while I wandered the forests outskirts, Quince and the others busied themselves collecting General Grass in the meadows. Taking a quick nce at their bags, I noticed quite a few useless nts mixed in. They had been learning about materials not only from Lily but also from Elphimia and L, though their results were still a bit hit-or-miss. Once home, we sorted and processed the gathered nts.Quince and the others began drying the General Grass in their usual room, while I took the mushrooms and wild vegetables to the kitchen to start cooking, albeit in a rough way. Im back! A littleter, the adventurer team, led by Ted, arrived. When I peeked out of the kitchen, Ted and Gemma were carrying a boar split vertically, while Elliot and Nils carried a pole with a deer dangling from it. The butchering seemed to beplete, with only chunks of meat remaining. Hunting today, huh? No, we were escorting Lady L. The game was just a bonus. Wheres L? We dropped her off. She said shed start processing materials right away. With that, Ted and the others carried the meat into the kitchen. In addition to making potions, L also helped with the preparation of Tejiryl Grass, the main ingredient for Awakening Water. Some days were so busy that she rushed home the moment her lectures ended. Her [Mixing] skill had grown to Rank 2 by now. However, despite her constant work on mixing at her familys business, her progress hade to a halt. Though sheughed it off, saying, This is as far as I can go, reaching [Mixing 2] meant that, even if potion quality wasnt exceptional, the chance of failure was greatly reduced. It could be said that she had achieved her goal in joining the academy. Initially, I nned to make a stew with mushrooms and wild vegetables, but at Teds suggestion, we decided to throw in chunks of boar and deer meat as well. Since Nails and Nils offered to help, we prepared some meat as skewers, and any leftovers would be shared with the neighbors by Ted and the others. This sharing wasnt my idea. They started doing it after hearing about it from Deyna. She mentioned, The backyard training is annoying the neighbors, though the real trigger was likely Emilys father. Having good rtions with the neighbors means they can lend a hand when needed or at least provide useful information. Soon after, Ted and the others returned, apanied by Lily and Deyna. The two had met by chance on the main street and joined up with Teds group during their meat delivery. Leaving the cooking to the two skilled women, I switched to helping with the skewers. But still, that strike was amazing Nils mumbled between bites of a skewer, speaking to no one in particr. When I tilted my head in confusion, Elliot filled in the details. It was Talvitt-san. That guy, huh? So he joined today too. Since meeting Teds group, Talvitt had asionally apanied them on quests. What exactly was so amazing? He cleaved a boar in two. Looked like he used a skill. Ted spoke as he fished out remnants from the stew. I thought the cross-section looked crushedmustve been a two-handed sword. Is that guy interested in bing an adventurer? Not sure. He never talks about it. Ted shook his head and popped another piece of meat into his mouth. If he doesnt even talk about it, his real goal must be joining the guard unit. It makes sensehes probably at the academy to support his grandfather, the captain of the guard unit. While lower ranks might not require it, those aiming higher need a basic education. By joining these quests, hes likely making up for what he misses in lectures and gaining real-world experience. Following that thread, Quince and Kyle started pestering Ted to talk about todays quest. Ted, as usual, began with, It was nothing special, and recounted their activitiescollecting materials, fighting familiar monsters, and marveling at Talvitts strength once again. When he finished, Ted suddenly seemed to remember something and began rummaging through his pockets. I found a small magic stone. He tossed it across the table toward me. It appeared to be a goblins magic stone. Much appreciated. Ill settle the paymentter. Consider it for the meal. The meat was your game. Yeah, but not the rest. Goblin stones are cheap anyway, so dont worry about it. I smiled wryly. Then Ill ept it without hesitation. To think Ted would say such a thing. He may only be E-rank, but still. They had also sold materials like fur at Ls family business, Breos Trading Company, or at the limedys store. Ted proudly mentioned they were making a little cash beyond just potion sales. In addition, the guilds contributions had be more bnced after Lanaine joined. Nils and Jonas, who joinedter, struggled to advance to E-rank. Seeing that, L discussed it with the group and decided to start officially handling escort requests through the guild. Though there were fees, it allowed both of them to get promoted. By the way Just as Ted finished speaking, Lily suddenly raised a topic. She turned her gaze toward me, prompting me to stop sipping my General Tea and respond with a questioning look. Alter-sama, I have a question. Does the soil created with One Handful of Soil C Handy Soil disappear over time? No, it shouldnt. Wait did it disappear? Tilting her head slightly, Lily gave a small nod. Thats strange. Ive generated a significant amount of water and soil before, and not once have I seen or heard of them vanishing. When I asked for more details, Lily exined that she didnt witness the disappearance firsthand. She had generated soil in a pot using Handy Soil, but when she checkedter, some of it was gone. At first, she thought it was a mistake, but it happened more than once. If she didnt see it vanish, could it have been stolen? But who would steal soil? Maybe someone was growing nts in a dormitory garden? There are plenty of students who can use Handy Soil, so why steal it from the garden? Unless it was stolen because Lily created it? I crossed my arms, thinking it over, and turned toward Jonas. Give it back, Jonas. Wha?! Even you, Alter-sama? Id never steal soil that Lily worked so hard to create! And besides, I already got mine ages ago! He raised the small pouch hanging from his neck, only for Elliot to smack him on the head. Jonas was then forced to bow and awkwardly return the pouch to Lily. Not that shed know what to do with it. In any case, Jonas wasnt the culpritjust another unrted incident. So, the soil really disappeared, huh? Id better look into it. If it can vanish under certain conditions, all the soil Ive created might be at risk. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!